Monoliths of the Nephilim

This writer particularly enjoyed researching a recent article concerning unexplained mysteries and was surprised at not only how much satisfaction was gained in putting it together, but also the level of interest shown by readers – Article: The Top Ten Unexplained Mysteries of all Time. In a similar vein, an article by Ancient Code, entitled: Five Archaeological discoveries no one can explain, April 2022, is the inspiration for this article. We will investigate the same five discoveries, of which three of them this writer wasn’t even aware. As with the previous article where two additional mysteries to the original ten were included; it is hoped to add two further discoveries of considerable interest to the five we will study – the equally intriguing sites of Sacsayhuaman in Peru and Baalbek in Lebanon.

We have touched upon the Giza Pyramids and the Sphinx previously, though it is the intention to write an in-depth article on both of these enigmas in the future – refer articles: The Pyramid Perplexity; and Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact? Like wise, briefly mentioned were the hidden settlement at altitude of Machu Picchu, or the ‘Lost City of the Incas’ situated high up in the Andes Mountains in Peru, as well as the giant buried statues on Easter Island – Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia

What these structures have in common is an advanced intricacy of design, construction and purpose as well as being monuments of monolithic proportions, seemingly, or rather more pointedly, glaringly out of place within the orthodox paradigm presented for the world in which we live. This article logically follows Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. As the legacy of the antediluvian epoch is reflected in the gigantic structures built in the age after the global cataclysm in 10,837 BCE according to an unconventional chronology – refer article; The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.

Ancient Code: ‘All over the world, experts have found countless puzzling monuments, artifacts, and places that have remained a mystery ever since their discovery… these findings literally rewrite history as we know it. Countless theories have been proposed throughout the years trying to explain… them, however, not even the best scholars can agree on the purpose, reason and building process of… these… structures… we [will] take a look at FIVE discoveries that still continue to baffle experts.’ 

I. Massive Stone Mound beneath the Sea of Galilee 

Beneath the Sea of Galilee in northern Israel lays a conical structure comprised of ‘unhewn basalt cobbles and uncut boulders.’ Its weight is estimated to be 60,000 tons (heavier than most modern warships), rising nearly thirty-two feet (10m), with a diameter of approximately two hundred and thirty feet (70) – longer than the length of a Boeing 747. Owen Jarus, Live Science, April 9, 2013, states: ‘To put that in perspective, the outer stone circle of Stonehenge has a diameter just half that with its tallest stones not reaching that height.’ 

A reoccurring theme in the structures we will investigate is the baffling question of how the builders ‘managed to transport the megalithic blocks of stone. The closest basalt outcrop was a few hundred metres from the site. The stones used are one to two metres in width and weigh up to two hundred pounds [90 kg].’

This shot of the Sea of Galilee was taken near the old city of Tiberias. The newly discovered structure is located just to the south

‘Archaeologists argue that judging by what they have been able to see, its builders belonged to a “complex and well-organized society”…’ The structure looks like a giant rock cairn (rocks piled on top of each other) used to mark burials. Whether this was its intended purpose is open to question. It was first detected in 2003 from a sonar survey off the southwest portion of the sea, located some five hundred meters (1600 ft) off the coast and nine meters under the surface. Divers who investigated the structure, wrote in the International Journal of Nautical Archaeology:

“Close inspection by scuba diving revealed that the structure is made of basalt boulders up to 1 m (3.2 feet) long with no apparent construction pattern,” the researchers write in their journal article. “The boulders have natural faces with no signs of cutting or chiselling. Similarly, we did not find any sign of arrangement or walls that delineate this structure.” Their opinion is that it was built on land and covered as the water level rose. “The shape and composition of the submerged structure does not resemble any natural feature. We therefore conclude that it is man-made and might be termed a cairn.” 

The use of Compressed High Intensity Radar Pulse (CHIRP) provided researchers with additional information; indicating its “western face is somewhat steeper than the eastern part.”

Jarus adds: ‘Researchers list several examples of megalithic structures found close to the Sea of Galilee that are more than 4,000 years-old. One example is the monumental site of Khirbet Beteiha, located some 19 miles (30 kilometers) north-east of the submerged stone structure… It “comprises three concentric stone circles, the largest of which is 56 m [184 feet] in diameter.” This dating is conservative, with the cairn likely being far older. Underwater archaeological excavation is required in the hope of finding artefacts which could assist in determining the structure’s date and its purpose.

On our journey, there has been a mysterious common thread regarding circular monuments – where we can now add cones – which are ‘strangely, intriguingly, consistently and uniquely, replicated in the layout of Stonehenge; Plato’s account of the geographic configuration of Atlantis; crop circles; the rings of both Saturn; and the recently discovered, Super Saturn’ – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article, Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.

During the third millennium BCE, the city of Bet Yerah (or Khirbet Kerak), was one of the biggest sites in the vicinity – located about a mile to the south of Galilee’s cone shaped mound – with researcher Yitzhak Paz saying: “It… [was] the most powerful and fortified town in this region and, as a matter of fact, in the whole of [ancient] Israel.” 

A rock cairn comprises a human-made pile or stack of rough stones raised for a purpose. Either as a marker of some kind, such as a landmark; a memorial; a monument; a ceremonial ground; or as a prehistoric burial mound. Typically found on a hilltop or skyline, they can also be a navigational aid. ‘The word cairn stems from the Scottish Gaelic: càrn [ˈkʰaːrˠn̪ˠ] (plural càirn [ˈkʰaːrˠɲ] ).’ 

As this structure is sizeable, it may not be a burial ground, just as pyramids are not tombs. Its stature signifies a monument designed to be a. seen; b. remembered; and c. lasting. While the Galilee Mound is not as intricately sophisticated in its design, it still required considerable effort in its construction. Archeologists agree that the monument was of great importance to the people who built it.

II. The Cochno Stone 

A coincidence arises in that as the word cairn is from the Scottish Gaelic, the next unexplained archaeological mystery is the Cochno Stone in the foothills of the Kilpatrick Hills of West Dunbartonshire in Scotland. It is a short walk from the Faifley housing estate and a twenty minute drive from Glasgow.

The Cochno Stone is an enigmatic slab of sandstone discovered in 1887 by the Reverend James Harvey. When the stone was discovered, it remained buried for decades to protect it from vandalism. 

Interest in the site was ignited ‘in the 1930s when an account of the site in the Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland caught the attention of the eccentric and tireless amateur archaeologist Ludovic Maclellan Mann. He had already undertaken various excavations of Bronze Age sites in and around Glasgow and had a particular interest in the cosmological meaning of prehistoric rock art. In 1937, the profusion of weird symbols on the Cochno stone inspired in him a burst of well meaning but questionable creativity: he painted the rock surface in various colours. He picked out the cup-and-ring marks in white and covered the stone in a spectacular yellow linear grid of his own devising to try and capture its original cosmological and geometric meaning’ – The Conversation, September 14, 2016.

The huge gritstone outcrop is domed in the middle and features about ninety carefully carved indentations – consisting of domes, lines and rings across an area of almost 100 square metres – considered to be one of the finest petroglyph sets not just in Scotland, but in the world. ‘A petroglyph is an image created by removing part of a rock surface by incising, picking, carving, or abrading, as a form of rock art.’ The Cochno Stone has been conservatively dated to five thousand years old, though an older origin is probable. The name Cochno means ‘little cups’ in Gaelic and it is also known as ‘the Druid Stone’ or Whitehill 1.

Ludovic Mann [right] and a colleague studying the site in the 1930s

The Conversation continues: ‘Mann’s work brought media attention to the stone and soon visitors came flocking. Over the next couple of decades, their numbers kept increasing as urban Glasgow crept closer. By the early 1960s, the Cochno stone had become a popular place for local people and children to hang out. There was a growing fashion for visitors to carve marks and names into the soft rock, and lots of people were walking on the surface.’ It then became a well kept secret ‘… thanks to a decision in 1965 by the then Ministry of Works to bury it beneath tons of soil and stone.’ 

The stone was buried for conservation reasons, to protect it from further damage and to prevent people from adding their own carvings onto it; ensuring it would remain preserved and frozen in time. Fifty years later, beginning in 2015, the Cochno Stone was unearthed again. With the plan to ‘digitally and photographically record the stone and then create an exact replica [which could] be placed nearby. This [would] allow the real Cochno stone to be reburied and… rest in peace.’ 

https://factumfoundation.org/our-projects/digitisation/the-cochno-stone/

Dr Kenny Brophy who specializes in urban archaeology, with a team of students from the University of Glasgow Archaeology Department, lead the excavation and ‘described the experience of seeing the stone for the first time in 51 years as a “once in a lifetime opportunity. The Cochno Stone is something I had heard about as a boy, historically it is well documented, but I was not able to see it until now.”

No consensus has been reached among archaeologists or scientists on the meaning of the intricate symbols found on its surface. Is the stone an altar where ceremonies were held, with the indented carvings acting as receptacles for liquids used in rituals? ‘Researcher Alexander McCallum proposed that the Cochno Stone is a map showing other settlements in the Clyde Valley.’ Or is it a map of the Earth or even the sky above? Some experts consider it a rendition of an ancient cosmic map, delineating planets and stars. The detailed markings are reminiscent of crop circles on a larger scale, which have been invariably ‘attributed to extraterrestrial civilizations’. Researchers have even suggested that the slab is in fact a portal; symbolising life, death and rebirth.

The hypnotic appeal of the carvings reminds the viewer of the geoglyphs in Peru, known as the Nazca Lines. Similar slabs have been discovered in the north of Spain, Greece, Mexico and in India. The scale of the stone’s carvings lends itself to being part of the legacy of the ancient enigmatic builders in our distant past. 

If the stone slab is an elaborate map of the heavens, then deciphering the stone is a priority. The data could be fed into the applicable computer program and viewed against which time period the constellations match. This may not reveal the date the stone was crafted, but a significant event in arcane history. Conversely, what if the Cochno Stone actually marks a future event? 

III. The Inga Stone 

The third unexplained archaeological discovery in Ancient Code’s article, is the ‘mind-bending’ Inga Stone in the middle of the Inga River in the northeastern Brazilian state of Paraiba. It is believed to date to at least six thousand years ago, though it is conceivably far older. The Inga Stone or Pedra do Inga in Portuguese, is also known as  Itacoatiara, do Ingá  – meaning stone of Inga in the the Tupi languageand covers an impressive area of two hundred and fifty square metres. It is a horizontal construction one hundred and fifty-one feet (46m) long and up to twelve and a half feet (3.8m) high. The Inga stone displays myriad carvings yet to be deciphered, such as cryptic hieroglyphs of the more than four hundred engravings. 

Researchers have identified several carvings as human figures, fruits, animals and geometric shapes; but of most interest, are engravings of the Milky Way galaxy and the constellation of Orion – Articles: Thoth; The Pyramid Perplexity; and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. Archaeologists concur that the detailed engravings have been performed with minute precision and superb technique by skilled craftsmen. Raising serious questions whether the native Indians who lacked metal tools are the creators of the images. 

Fertilization cycle of the flower of the angiosperm and the same cycle shown by the engravings on the stone

Ancient Code: ‘The Inga Stone is a geological formation from Gneiss (a common and widely distributed type of rock formed by high-grade regional metamorphic processes from pre-existing formations that were originally either igneous or sedimentary rock.) It is often foliated (composed of layers of sheet-like planar structures). The foliations are characterized by alternating darker and lighter colored bands, called “gneissic banding”).’

Brazilian researcher Gabriele D’Annunzio Baraldi has studied the encrypted messages in depth resulting in his theory that the carvings are proof of an unknown ancient technology. Baraldi opines the ‘rock represents the story of the universal flood, written in a language very similar to the Hittite, spoken in the second millennium BC in present-day Turkey.’ 

One source claims: ‘Many symbols of the Inga’s monolith are similar to those found in Turkey, in ancient Anatolia of the Hittites. A series of inscriptions speak of a “borders war” between two sovereigns of [Mesopotamian] origin. Another story tells about a terrible volcanic eruption. The ashes covered a stone city on the Atlantic coast, similar to what happened in Pompeii and Herculaneum.’

According to researcher Yuri Leveratto… ‘the message written in the Pedra do Ingá could be written in Nostratic – a large-scale language family, which includes many of the indigenous language families of Eurasia…’

The Inga Stone is an artistically designed complex, yet not unique for the geometrical style is replicated in other Brazilian engravings but admittedly, none are as famous and interesting as the Inga Stone. 

Certain researchers have postulated that the engravings of the Inga stone were created by the Phoenicians, which is wholly incorrect – Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. Others consider the aborigines of Easter Island, which has substance, as symbols of the Inga Stone show a degree of stylistic resemblance to symbols found at Easter Island with both of them representing curved style geometry. Researchers caveat that this is the only similarity found between them and does not necessarily mean a connection between the cultures. Alternatively, researchers have proposed the Inga Stone is evidence of ‘extraterrestrial contact.’ 

Tamas Varga: Could the horizontal line carved above the figures denote the water level of the river bed during a certain period of the year?

What is known is that the Inga stone is related to celestial phenomena as depicted by several constellations on its surface. Ancient Code: ‘In 1976 the Spanish engineer Francisco Pavia Alemany began a mathematical study… whose first results were published in 1986 by the Instituto de Arqueología Brasileira. 

The author identified on the surface of the Ingá stone what he described as the most extraordinary known archaeological record of the variation of the solar orthography throughout the year. The symbols are materialized by a series of bowls or “capsular” and other petroglyphs engraved on the vertical surface, which by way of a graduated limb form a “Solar calendar”, on which a gnomon would project the shadow of the first solar rays of each day’ – Article: The Calendar Conspiracy. ‘The Safor Astronomical Association published in 2005 a synthesis of this work in its official bulletin Huygens Nº 53. 

Later, F. Pavia continued the study of Ingá rock, focusing this time on the recording of a series of signs inscribed on the rocky surface of the channel itself, where a great number of “stars” can be observed that can be grouped into “constellations.” Both the “capsular” and the “constellation” records, in themselves, give Ingá great value, but the coexistence of both in the same reservoir gives Ingá an exceptional [archaeo-astronomical] importance, which is why many authors refer to the Inga Stone as one of the most under appreciated monuments on the surface of Earth’ and “an exceptional archeoastronomy monument, like no other in the world.” 

As with the Cochno Stone, a deciphering of the constellations, for instance Orion, may provide a valuable date, which again may relate to an important occurrence and not necessarily to when the Inga Stone’s engravings were first carved. Though unlike the Cochno Stone, the Inga Stone may be recounting more than one story or significant event. 

IV. Gobekli Tepe 

The fourth unexplained archaeological discovery of the five listed in Ancient Code’s article is the potentially history changing site of Gobekli Tepe, located in the Germus mountains of southeastern Turkey. Göbekli Tepe (Go-Beck-Lee-Tep-E), is translated as ‘Potbelly Hill, Belly Hill’ or ‘Hill of the Navel’ in Turkish and ‘Girê Mirazan’ or ‘Xirabreşkê’ in Kurdish. The archaeological ruins atop a limestone plateau six miles from ancient Urfa, were first uncovered in the 1960s, though their significance was not truly realised until 1994. 

The site has been brought to the attention of a wider audience, in large part to the program series presented by investigative journalist Graham Hancock on Netflix: Ancient Apocalypse. While Hancock continually divides opinion with his views on an alternate ancient history for human kind; Gobekli Tepe has opened Pandora’s Box for the archaeological evidence on arcane history. Causing an adamant re-writing of pre-history to press vigorously at the firmly locked door of mainstream historians and orthodox scientist’s explanation of mankind’s early ancestors. 

Its re-discovery has raised countless questions about the actual evolution of civilisation and the existence of advanced and complex societies tens of thousands of years ago. Thus challenging the gradual ascent of an upward curve from the past till the present, by revealing a wave which goes up and down repeatedly in tandem with civilisations rising, falling and rising again. 

Graham Hancock has invested special interest in Gobleki Tepe for good reason, as it is believed to be twelve thousand years old. This is meaningful to Hancock and researchers of a similar view, for it supports an advanced civilisation shortly after the global cataclysm approximately one thousand years earlier – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.

By standard chronology, Gobleki Tepe predates Stonehenge by some 6,500 years and the Pyramids at Giza by 7,000 years. Of course, before Pandora’s Box even began to open ajar, the issue of the dating of Stonehenge and of the Great Pyramid has concerned this writer. For the Giza complex reveals a different degree of design and construction which does not remotely compare with the megalithic structures which are the subject of this article. Hence a future article will specifically address the Great Pyramid and its origin – The Pyramid Perplexity. Though the essence being, while the Giza pyramids are still younger than Gobleki Tepe, they are far older than currently dated.

As the Inga Stone and Cochno Stone are plausibly older than archaeologists have accounted for, so too is Stonehenge. Thus Gobleki Tepe being dated to between 9,600 for the oldest stratum to 8,200 BCE is not a surprise at all. The site merely fits in with Stonehenge, the Great Pyramid and other mysterious architectural monolithic buildings situated around the globe. As we have noted a circular pattern in ancient and modern anomalies previously, there are other commonalities to discuss as we progress, which link the ancient megalithic constructions to a single, related culture and time frame. Experts in their fields are left scratching their heads as to who designed and built all these mysterious structures, for they either ignore or reject, myth, legend, tradition, ancient texts and scripture for the missing pieces of the jig-saw puzzle that is humanities past. 

The construction of Gobekli Tepe began circa 9600 BCE during the Würm Glacial Age, after the Great Deluge in 10,837 BCE which inundated the Earth – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. So it is ironic that the most recent widespread cataclysm to decimate portions of the planet, including the Black Sea Catastrophe occurred nearly nine thousand years ago circa 6,700 BCE. Causing the thriving Gobekli Tepe civilisation of three millennia duration to be mysteriously abandoned – refer article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis and Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology. It was at this time that Ireland and Great Britain once connected with Doggerland, became islands and with Scandinavia split off from the rest of Europe as part of the continental shelf sank under the sea.

Stephan Roget states that the structures that make up the site are incredibly well-preserved, allowing archaeologists to study them in something similar to their original condition. He says: ‘Part of the reason for the remarkable preservation of Göbekli Tepe is due to the climate in Turkey, but another major factor is… that many of the temple sites appear to have been backfilled before being abandoned.’

This is due to the fact natural burial through sediment building up is unlikely for the location; as hilltops do not collect sediment because they are places where the soil is lost and not where it is added. ‘This allowed the structures to remain protected from the elements as the centuries wore on…’ So much so that the megalithic structures have remarkably retained their original form, design, architectural elements and decorative craft works.

Christopher McFadden provides alternative reasons for burying the site aside from an ensuing catastrophe: ‘… the monuments on top of Gobekli Tepe were buried on purpose… it could have been buried to keep it safe for people in the future… [or] if a new religion or people replaced it, the site may have become seen as a place of sacrilege or taboo and was duly “memory holed”… If the place was a religious sanctuary, another… reason could be that the burial was part of a process to make the place less holy. In many cultures, things or buildings that are thought to have supernatural or divine power must be destroyed or changed in some way when they are no longer needed.’

Ancient code: ‘The main structures of Göbekli Tepe are a series of three rectilinear structures which are located below the surface, defined by dry-stone walls, and containing multiple decorated T-shaped pillars. The stones were used mainly as support for the roof, although it cannot be excluded that these had a symbolic purpose.’ Göbekli Tepe is considered the world’s first temple by archaeologists, historians and scholars alike. Most of this ancient site still remains buried. 

‘Whoever built it, made sure the complex would survive… thousands of years, by backfilling the various sites and burying them deep under [ground]. So far, excavations and geomagnetic results revealed that there are at least 20 stone circles… on the site.’ Each circle site has been constructed with a similar design, but with slightly differing qualities.

‘All of the pillars at Göbekli Tepe are t-shaped and range in height from 3 to 6 meters [10-20 ft].’ The pillars weigh several tons, with estimates ranging between seven and ten tons; which would have made ‘bringing them to the central location a Herculean task. That’s to say nothing of placing large stone blocks on top of them.’ 

Today’s technology would have issues moving and positioning the pillars of Göbekli Tepe. It has been suggested a minimum of five hundred individuals would have been required to move and position the massive pillars. Yet in a world reeling in the aftermath of a global cataclysm, filled with chaos and consumed by self-preservation, how were these people organised and by whom? ‘Mainstream scholars argue that the building proves… Göbekli Tepe required quarrying experts, transport specialists, planners, and ritual overseers.’ The organisation required in building the site means its constructors possessed an already established society and hierarchy. Therefore, it remains a profound mystery how ancient man at this time, managed to accomplish the monumental feat of transporting and placing into position the massive stones at Gobekli Tepe.

The anthropomorphic pillars were carved from quarries in the adjacent limestone plateau. It is assumed that stone and bone tools were used, but only because of a rigid held paradigm for this period. For after ’13 years of digging’ according to Ancient Code, ‘archaeologists investigating the ancient site have failed to recover a single stone-cutting tool. 

No one has been able to understand how ancient mankind, which was believed to be incapable of such [feats], erected some of the greatest stone-works on the planet… [and it] bothers mainstream scholars… they have failed to unearth a single stone cutting tool from the ruins of Göbekli Tepe.’

As the heat prevents archaeologists from digging in the summer months, only five percent of Göbekli Tepe has been unearthed. Imagine what finds may lay waiting within the fifteen metres of accumulated sediments, as more of the site is excavated? Geophysical surveys conducted in 2017, found more than two hundred obelisks and fifteen more ‘temples’ buried beneath the Earth. Gobekli Tepe is not alone either, for around a dozen other sites of similar age are under excavation in the ‘Stone Hills’ area, which extends for about one hundred square kilometres.

Roget: ‘The pillars, along with their top [stones]… might be hiding a design secret… Some of the stone blocks on top of the pillars have what appear to be human faces carved into them… [so] that the pillars are actually stylised depictions of human beings… the covering of the human form with depictions of [elaborate drawings of] animals [and intricate animal statues carved right onto the pillar’s surface] might be a clue into the belief system of the people who constructed Göbekli Tepe.

According to experts, foxes, snakes, wild boars, cranes, [and] wild ducks are the most commonly depicted animals’ – Article: Thoth. Andrew Curry adds: ‘… Gobekli Tepe’s pillar carvings are dominated not by edible prey like deer and cattle but by menacing creatures such as lions, spiders, snakes and scorpions. “It’s a scary, fantastic world of nasty-looking beasts.”

Roget: ‘The skilled architectural style seen in the construction of its many “temples” is seriously impressive, and would be in any era. The craftsmanship seen at Göbekli Tepe is thousands of years ahead of its time, and dates back… long before such construction should have been possible. The manpower, engineering, and project managing required for such an endeavor all seem unfeasible, given where human civilization was understood to be at the time’ [and] ‘shouldn’t have been possible without a sophisticated social structure already in place. Humankind may, unfortunately, never know who the brilliant minds behind Göbekli Tepe actually were.’ 

Yes, how could humanity so soon after the flood have been able to construct such an impressive site? In fact how did ‘they’ construct all the impressive buildings and monuments around the world, so quickly, so expertly and on such grand scales? Even more ironic then that the ‘potentially world-changing discovery of Göbekli Tepe’ during the 1960s was not recognised by University of Chicago and Istanbul University anthropologists. ‘In fact, it was wrongly assessed as being a “medieval cemetery,” and… subsequently ignored for half a century due to its apparent lack of potential. Klaus Schmidt, a German archaeologist, was the individual who decided to give it another look. Analysis of the site has been going on ever since, but archaeologists remain baffled by it…’

A temple or burial site is suggested for the apparent lack of a better alternative, even though no graves have been found; yet the site is so large – spread over an area of nine hectares – with palpable astronomical features, Gobleki Tepe likely had a more practical or meaningful function than a religious one, such as an observatory, a vault for knowledge, as well as a symbolic landmark. 

Curry elaborates on the site’s function: ‘The site, Schmidt argued, was a ritual centre, perhaps some sort of burial or death cult complex, rather than a settlement. That was a big claim. Archaeologists had long thought complex ritual and organised religion were luxuries that societies developed only once they began domesticating crops and animals, a transition known as the Neolithic. Once they had a food surplus… they could devote their extra resources to rituals and monuments. Gobekli Tepe, Schmidt told me, turned that timeline upside down. The stone tools at the site, backed up by radiocarbon dates, placed it firmly in the pre-Neolithic era. More than 25 years after the first excavations there, there is still no evidence for domesticated plants or animals’ – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. ‘And Schmidt didn’t think anyone lived at the site full-time. He called it a “cathedral on a hill”. If that was true, it showed that complex ritual and social organisation actually came before settlement and agriculture. Ritual and religion, it seemed, launched the Neolithic Revolution.’ 

This is an extremely important point, for it is a clue to who the builders were and how and why they were able to perhaps place importance in constructing a non-essential for survival complex, ahead of domesticating crops and animals. More recent excavations have complicated Schmidt’s view who died in 2014; while not necessarily contradicting him. 

Curry: ‘Work on foundations needed to support the site’s swooping fabric canopy required archaeologists to dig deeper that Schmidt ever had. Under the direction of Schmidt’s successor, Lee Clare, a German Archaeological Institute team dug several “keyhole” trenches down to the site’s bedrock, several metres below the floors of the large buildings. The digs revealed evidence of houses and year-round settlement, suggesting that Gobekli Tepe wasn’t an isolated temple visited on special occasions but rather a thriving village with large special buildings at its centre. 

The team also identified a large cistern and channels for collecting rainwater, key to supporting a settlement on the dry mountaintop, and thousands of grinding tools for processing grain for cooking porridge and brewing beer. Clare said. “It was a fully-fledged settlement with permanent occupation”…’

McFadden: ‘In 2021, researchers from the German Archaeological Institute in Berlin learned over… four years that the people who built these old buildings ate vast pots of porridge and stew made from grain that the ancient people ground and processed on a nearly industrial scale. The clues from Gobekli Tepe show that ancient people used grains much earlier than was thought, even before there was evidence that these plants were domesticated. Rather than a centuries-long building project inspiring the transition to farming, Clare and others now think Gobekli Tepe was an attempt by hunter-gatherers [to cling] to their vanishing lifestyle as the world changed around them. Evidence from the surrounding region shows people at other sites were experimenting with domesticated animals and plants – a trend the people of “Belly Hill” might have been resisting.’

Thus Gobekli Tepe appears to have been originally built by those who were not reliant on domesticated crops and animals, but unlike the residents of nearby sites, were not transitioning to domesticated crops and farming. Coupled with this, there are a lot of animal bones within the ruins, confirming that the people who lived there were proficient hunters. If so, this adds support to the identity of the original builders and community which may have lingered at Gobekli Tepe. 

Curry: ‘Joris Peters, an archaeozoologist from the Ludwig Maximilian University in Munich, specializes in the analysis of animal remains. Since 1998, he has examined more than 100,000 bone fragments from Gobekli Tepe. Peters has often found cut marks and splintered edges on them – signs that the animals from which they came were butchered and cooked. The bones, stored in dozens of plastic crates stacked in a storeroom… are the best clue to how people who created Gobekli Tepe lived. Peters has identified tens of thousands of gazelle bones, which make up more than 60 percent of the total, plus those of other wild game such as boar, sheep and red deer. He’s also found bones of a dozen different bird species, including vultures, cranes, ducks and geese. 

“The first year, we went through 15,000 pieces of animal bone, all of them wild. It was pretty clear we were dealing with a hunter-gatherer site,” Peters says. “It’s been the same every year since.” The abundant remnants of wild game indicate that the people who lived here had not yet domesticated animals or farmed. But, Peters and Schmidt say, Gobekli Tepe’s builders were on the verge of a major change in how they lived, thanks to an environment that held the raw materials for farming. “They had wild sheep, wild grains that could be domesticated – and the people with the potential to do it,” Schmidt says. In fact, research at other sites in the region has shown that within 1,000 years of Gobekli Tepe’s construction, settlers had corralled sheep, cattle and pigs. And, at a prehistoric village just 20 miles away, geneticists found evidence of the world’s oldest domesticated strains of wheat…’ – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla.

World History Encyclopaedia describe Gobekli Tepe’s enclosures in detail. The site is broken down into three chronological levels, I, II and III, which represent the main phases of construction and its use. Level I being the most recent and III the most ancient and deepest level. 

Layer III is fascinatingly, the ‘most sophisticated level at Göbekli Tepe, a fact which poses some interesting questions: this is a site that in terms of artistic endeavour, construction, and concept seems to go backwards rather than progressing with the passage of time.’ So that Level II is far more basic and Level I represents thousands of years of abandonment and later agricultural use. Level I still produces relevant finds, though they have been affected by erosion and farming. 

The overall size of the Göbekli Tepe site is considerable, yet the ancient core being excavated is modest in size and represented by four enclosures identified by lettering, A to D, designating the order of their discovery. ‘In level III, the oldest levels, each enclosure is characterised by different thematic components and artistic representations, and the early groups of enclosures are roughly circular in shape.’ 

The first area excavated was Enclosure A, also known as ‘the snake enclosure’ because depictions of snakes dominate the carvings on the T-pillars. ‘These are, in places, extremely intricate including one (pillar no. 1) which depicts a group of tightly packed snakes contained in what appears to be a net or wicker basket, set above a wild sheep or ram. The leading edge of the stele has three carved snakes moving downwards and one snake moving up. All the snakes carved at Göbekli Tepe are carved in a downward motion except for this single example [below].

The snakes are shown as short, thick creatures with broad flattened heads – typical of snakes which inhabit the Urfa region today, including the common Levantine viper’ – Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe. ‘It is interesting to note that the snake holds a very powerful position in the mythology of Anatolia… Along with the snake, images of the fox are a consistent feature and possibly the fox has some totemic value for important members of this culture although, unlike the snake, the fox does not appear to have survived with a significant folkloric role in the wider region…’ 

‘Another pillar depicts a grouping of an auroch (a very large and now extinct bovine), a fox, and a crane, positioned one above the other in what may represent a narrative of some description. This is a thought-provoking narrative because the depiction of the crane is anatomically incorrect if the carver was depicting what he actually saw in the wild, as the knees of the crane articulate backwards in the same fashion that a human knee does. Any member of a hunting and gathering society would know from an early age that a bird’s knee articulates forward, and with a long-legged bird such as a crane, this forward movement is very marked indeed. What in fact may be depicted here is a human dressed as a crane. Could this be a hunting scene or possibly a depiction of a dance to invoke the attributes of the creatures being depicted?’

‘This anatomical puzzle is repeated elsewhere. The central pillars in Enclosure A do not have the anatomical features such as arms that we see on other pillars at this site and elsewhere but the animal depictions are particularly vivid. Nor do the pillars have any obvious structural purpose.’ 

Enclosure B is in the shape of a rough oval measuring about 10-15 m (north/south) and about 9 m (east/west) and has a constructed terrazzo floor. This enclosure is called the ‘Fox Pillars Building’ because the image of the fox predominates. The two central pillars [within the additional seven pillars shaped in a circular wall] each have a life-sized fox carved [in low relief] on them, both facing inwards and given their posture, in mid-leap. But interestingly on one of the stones, the fox appears to be pouncing upon a small rodent-like creature that was etched into the pillar at a later date [below].’

Enclosure C is dominated by superb renderings of wild boar and birds. Curiously, snakes are completely absent from this enclosure and appear to have been replaced in terms of use and positioning by images of the boar. Along with the two central pillars, there are 11 in the inner circle and, so far, eight in the outer circle; several may have been removed prior to the site’s burial. This construction is a little different in that the enclosure is built as a series of up to three concentric circles, one could even describe it as a sort of spiral.’ 

‘At some point after the burial of Enclosure C, a large 10 m diameter pit was dug in the central area of the enclosure and both standing central stones were smashed into several pieces. It is impossible to know the circumstances of this episode of iconoclastic vandalism and it is repeated elsewhere at Göbekli Tepe. It has been determined that the violence of this attack was considerable because the eastern pillar was cracked apart by an intense fire. The reconstruction of the western pillar from fragments of the original is adorned with a life-sized fox relief on the inward face in mid-leap southward towards the entrance. The eastern pillar, most of which is missing was adorned with a bull on its inward face. It is fortunate that the violence was only directed at the central pillars because around the perimeter wall of Enclosure C are to be found some of the highest quality stonework at Göbekli Tepe including an extraordinary high relief (Pillar 27) of a free-standing feline above a wild boar [below].’

‘The enclosure is built onto the plateau’s surface on the natural bedrock.’ 

Enclosure D is referred to as the Stone Age Zoo because of the wide variety of animal imagery. The dominating feature of this enclosure is the massive pair of central T-shaped stele, clearly intended to represent human figures and monumental in scope. They face south and are set on an ornamental pedestal, one of which is decorated with what appear to be ducks, and they stand at an impressive height of 5.5 m. Both standing pillars have arms clasped at the belly just above a decorated belt and a fox pelt loincloth with the tail hanging down at the front. The pillar standing eastwards has a life-sized fox in the crook of its right arm leaping to the south. But significantly there are no facial features. Apart from the belt and loincloth, both figures have what could be described as neck adornments which are clearly symbolic.’

‘This enclosure also has, as one of its perimeter stones, the most discussed, and possibly disturbing set of Göbekli Tepe images of all. This is pillar no. 43, the Vulture Stone [below]. The bizarre images on this pillar include, on the left-hand side, a vulture holding an orb or egg in an outstretched wing. Lower down there is a scorpion, and the imagery is further complicated by the depiction of a headless ithyphallic man. The enclosure is also built on natural bedrock which was levelled and smoothed to construct the central pillars’ pedestals and floor.’

‘There is [a] further enclosure, Enclosure E, which is about 100 metres east and slightly south of this grouping of enclosures. Nothing remains except the floor plan and foundation sockets for the central pillars. The floor is carved directly from the bedrock. Just adjacent to the enclosure there are some carved depressions which may be small cisterns carved from the rock; there are other larger examples found along the ridge of Göbekli Tepe. There are no springs in the vicinity, so water supply would have been a problem. There is also a grouping of cup-like depressions carved into the rock which are replicated at other Neolithic sites in the regions, but there are no real theories as to what they may have been for. 

All the enclosures at Level III were filled in prior to the constructions on Level II. It is unclear why this was done, but there seems to be a conscious ‘decommissioning’ of the structures at Level III because some pillars were damaged or moved in an organised and controlled manner, while some pillars seem to have been removed entirely. Small artefacts remained, and statues were left in situ but toppled. Some of the tops of the pillars in Enclosure C are completely broken off. The tops of the intact central pillars have carved, cup-like depressions. It appears that when the Level III structures were buried, just the tops remained above ground and these cup-like depressions were carved once burial was complete. 

Once again, the purpose of this is speculative, but receptacles for votive offerings or candles are a reasonable suggestion. With the construction and use on Level II, people were clearly using the site and would have been aware of the buried enclosures, the tops of which were protruding just above the surface, evidence of the convocation of standing stones just below. It is also reasonable to conclude that, although buried, the ancient enclosures still played a role of sorts in the ritual life of the people who continued to build and gather here. 

One cannot be absolutely precise but it would seem that Level III, original construction around 9,500 BCE, was buried in phases after hundreds of years of use. The content of the material used to fill the enclosures in is a huge source of hard data. The composition of the in-fill material is simply refuse produced by hunting, food preparation, and consumption mixed in with in-fill material which included the residue of construction, stone working, thousands of flint tools, and the remnants of tool manufacture. The spoil tells us some important things about these people. The tools themselves, in the absence of the archaeologist’s basic dating tool, pottery, can be used to produce a broad cultural and chronological context in which data from other sites can [be] used to produce rough dates. 

Level II is a different environment both conceptually and artistically. It is evident that the society and the culture are undergoing an important series of changes while important cultural markers remain. The enclosure spaces are far smaller and much more modest while decorations are simpler and are executed with less skill. They are also far more numerous and are constructed, almost in a jumble of competing floor plans, on top of Level III and sometimes cutting into Level III. They are certainly considerably less ambitiously monumental than before. This is possibly a society that has exhausted itself both economically and spiritually with Level III. It may be evidence of a transitional period before the abandonment of Göbekli Tepe and the evolution of more settled societies, such as the one at Çatalhöyük in the Konya Plain which is dated from about 7,500 BCE. 

However, speculation aside, the most elaborate of these now more modest rectangular enclosures is the so-called Lion Building, identified by the carving on one of its principle stones. While probably still a purely cult or religious site with no evidence of domesticity, the enclosures are small and in many respects resemble the domestic buildings in other places such as Nevali Çori. It could be that economic and cultural changes are reflected in construction patterns here. 

Over the 2013/14 CE season, archaeologists were uncovering another enclosure, EnclosureH,’ about 250 m away from the original Level III excavations and on the other side of the hill towards the northwest. This is referred to as the ‘North West Depression’ and, at first glance, looks almost to mirror the original existing excavation. Also built on Level III, this enclosure possesses good-sized central stele set in an oval-shaped structure. As with Enclosure C, representations of wild boar seem pre-eminent. The enclosure, like all the others, was buried after its useful life. However, somebody, as with Enclosure C, took the time and effort to excavate a pit, locate the central standing stones…and destroy one (the other one still awaits investigation). Why? 

Clearly what connects Enclosures C and H, and possibly enclosures yet to be discovered, are design (oval and with an accessing staircase), level (age), and artwork, but above all, these two enclosures are connected by identical acts of desecration carried out long after the enclosures were buried!

‘These acts of desecration would suggest a number of possible scenarios none of which necessarily exclude the others. Clearly the act of burying enclosures on Level III and the evolution of the structural design changes seen on Level II indicate a conclusion of a lifecycle for these structures, and a change of political and economic, although not cultural or religious, fundamentals. The question of deliberate, targeted, and heavy destruction in enclosures but continued site use suggests a continuity of belief for a considerable period of time but with major changes in the power dynamics of the society represented at and by this extraordinary site.

… theories contributed by non-academic and ‘alternative’ writers of popular books about the origins of Göbekli Tepe and its builders… are understandably concerned with the amazing and very photogenic remains on Level III… [and] range from an ancient civilisation of amazing complexity via vaguely biblical references to, quite literally, the stars.’ 

In an article entitled, Gobekli Tepe – Temples Communicating Ancient Cosmic Geography, March 8, 2013, Paul Burley comments: ‘The sacred relationship between Earth and the cosmos is expressed by the circular architectural form as well as the chiseled ornamentation found at Gobekli Tepe. The structures at Gobekli Tepe are generally devoid of subdivided space other than what appear to be few peripheral hallways or storage areas. Rather than a temple of worship with a common area separated from a sacred space such as an alter or place of offering, the temples at Gobekli Tepe have the appearance of undivided open, circular structures except for two T-shaped pillars placed off center within each structure and aligned generally in a northeast-southwest direction. The open, rounded shape is similar to a modern day arena or even the Roman coliseum where spectators observed games from peripheral seating while participants were located on the central floor area of each structure – like theatre in the round

The temples are located on a prominent hill overlooking a broad valley. The site provided unobstructed views of both Earth and the heavens. Yet the site lacks a source of water. This fact alone shows that the development served a function of greater importance than mere secular comfort. The circular shape of the temple buildings reflects a natural, organic form. The arena-like structures would have been intended for ritual or ceremonial purposes, observation of the cosmos, and allowing a relationship to build between the human occupants and the world. 

Essentially the sidewalls of the temples are like mid-sections of spheres in contact with Earth below and the cosmic dome above. Standing at floor level in one of the temples we place ourselves symbolically at the center of the world. At night we can look up and see the moon, planets and stars. We might perceive constellations that help us orient ourselves with the night sky. We can envision the paths of the planets, Moon and Sun crossing the sky. Those paths form a band extending across the cosmos. It is a pathway we call the ecliptic. We can also observe the Milky Way stretching across the night sky, its bulge of stars surrounding the galactic center in the vicinity of the well-known constellations of Sagittarius and Scorpio. However, different cultures perceive different constellations. It is reasonable to assume that builders of Gobekli Tepe did not necessarily envision the same constellations as Sumerians did thousands of years later, or the Greeks who were responsible for many of the constellations we think of today. It is fortunate that the temples were buried so soon after construction, for the cosmology developed by their builders is preserved and communicated to us today, eleven millennia later.’

World History Encyclopaedia: ‘The site is clearly orientated… [as] the Level III enclosures are orientated southwards… down the Plain of Harran from where the people might have approached…’ – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. ‘Even today, the most logical approach is from the south. It is possible that this southern alignment faces a processional approach. After the abandonment of Level II, we see nothing happening at Göbekli Tepe other than the slow evolution of Level I, which represents the establishment of a rugged agricultural and semi-nomadic life across the environment we see today, with minor contributions during the Roman, Byzantine, and Islamic periods and which hid the drama of the numerous and silent convocations of monolithic beings just below the surface.’

Andrew Collins discusses proposed orientations for the twin central pillars in the key enclosures. Collins is one of the world’s foremost experts on Göbekli Tepe; first visiting the site in 2004. Collins has been investigating its Pre-Pottery Neolithic culture for over twenty years and is the author of various books which feature the subject. He comments: “… directly between the T-shaped heads of the pillars, is a very distinct pecked hole. Left and right of this hole are short vertical lines that make the image resemble the rectangular holed standing stone positioned centrally behind the twin central pillars in Göbekli Tepe’s Enclosure D.”

“This was something pointed out by my colleague Hugh Newman moments after Matthew Smith’s own dramatic discovery in Sanliurfa Museum in September 2015. A similar holed stone is seen in exactly the same position next door in Enclosure C. Yet this example (officially designated Pillar 59) is on its side and fractured across its circular aperture. In both cases the holed stones are located in the north-northwest section of the enclosure’s retaining wall at a position that reflects the exact alignment of its twin central monoliths. 

This suggests that these standing stones, with circular apertures around 25-30 centimetres in diameter bored centrally through their widest faces in order that someone standing within the structure could gaze through their openings, had formed a key role in the religious beliefs and practices of the Göbekli builders. Indeed, their positioning would indicate they acted as the structure’s altar or holy of holies, forming a bridge or point of connection between the liminal space created by the enclosure’s interiors and the otherworldly realms and supernatural forces thought to exist beyond the physical world” – Article: Belphegor. 

“Although the late Professor Klaus Schmidt… never commented on these holed stones seen in two of the most accomplished enclosures so far uncovered at Göbekli Tepe, he did pass comment on the fragments of strange stone rings found at the site (one of which is now on display at Sanliurfa Museum. These, he suspected, had been placed in the walls of now lost enclosures and acted as seelenloch, a word in his native German language meaning “soul hole”. 

Seelenloch are found in connection with a large number of megalithic dolmens of Neolithic and later Bronze Age manufacture from Ireland in the West across to India in the East, with by far the greatest concentration existing in the North Caucasus region of southwest Russia. These take the form of circular apertures centrally bored through the structure’s entrance façade. Generally, these openings, which like the examples at Göbekli Tepe are usually between 25 and 40 centimetres in diameter, are too small to enable a person to pass through easily. 

Shamanistic practices in various parts of the world incorporate the idea of a symbolic hole, either in a rock, in the ground, within a tree, or in the roof of a yurt or tent, that enables their soul to leave their physical environment and enter the Upper or Lower Worlds while in altered states of consciousness. Very likely the soul holes in megalithic structures, like those seen at Göbekli Tepe, acted in a similar capacity. 

That a pecked soul hole should appear between the twin pillars on the carved bone plaque found at Göbekli Tepe is a revelation, as it intensifies the already heated debate over the direction of orientation of its main enclosures. The existence of the soul hole stones, the fact that the carved relief on the twin central monoliths faces the entrant approaching from the south, along with the southerly placed entrances into the main enclosures, all strongly indicate that these prehistoric cult structures were aligned towards the north. 

Some researchers of the ancient mysteries field have chosen to ignore these data and announce that the twin central pillars of key enclosures at Göbekli Tepe are directed south, their twin central monoliths aligned to target the rising of either the three belt stars of Orion (Schoch, 2014, 54-55) or the bright star Sirius (Magli, 2014). However, not only have these alignments been shown to be either dramatically flawed or, in the case of Orion, non existent (Collins, 2014, 77-80; Collins and Hale, 2014), but there are far better reasons to assume northerly orientations of key enclosures at Göbekli Tepe. 

Both the mean azimuths of the twin central pillars in Enclosures C and D, along with the positioning of the soul hole stones, target the setting of the bright star Deneb in the constellation of Cygnus on the north-northwest horizon during the epoch of their construction, ca. 9500-8900 BC (Collins, 2014, 80-82). 

The [cross-like formation of the] stars of Cygnus sit astride the Milky Way, exactly where it bifurcates or forks to create two separate streams known as the Dark Rift or Cygnus Rift. This area of the sky has been seen as an entrance to the sky-world [the source of life and creation] for many thousands of years, and seems even to be depicted within the ice age cave art at Lascaux in Southern France, created by Solutrean artists ca. 16,000 BC (Rappenglück, 1999). It thus makes sense why the Göbekli builders might have orientated key enclosures north towards this already ancient entrance to the Upper World, where access to the Milky Way – long seen as the river, road or path along which souls reached the afterlife – was located. From this constellation souls emerged into incarnation and here they would return in death” – refer article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning? “The route to Cygnus taken both by the souls of the dead and by shamans in trance states is known in North America as the Path of Souls death journey.

A northerly orientation towards the soul hole stones in the main enclosures at Göbekli Tepe is now supported by the discovery of the bone plaque displayed at Sanliurfa Museum. The manner in which its carved imagery clearly implies that the entrant’s eyes are drawn towards the soul hole, like those seen in Enclosures C and D, bears out this supposition, and supports the likelihood that the Milky Way, and in particular the Dark Rift and Cygnus stars, were of primary importance to the beliefs and practices of the Göbekli builders.” 

Working with British engineer Rodney Hale, Andrew Collins established that the three main Pyramids of Giza not only reflect the astronomical positions of the three wing stars of Cygnus, but are aligned to them on the ground as well. The three pyramids are locked into the setting of these three Cygnus stars in the horizontal and vertical planes of all three dimensions.

The visual alignment of the same three stars, as seen from a vertical perspective, their astronomical positions corresponding with the geographical locations of the Giza pyramids.

Collins’ deduction that Gobekli Tepe was aligned with or focusing on a Northern orientation is of particular interest and ties in with this writer’s research on the Great Pyramid – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. Collins is also correct in realising the positioning of the Giza pyramids do not align (entirely) with the stars in Orion’s belt as popularly taught amongst alternative history and New Age authors. Yet Collins’ proposal with the constellation of Cygnus may not be wholly correct either – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

The theory that Gobekli Tepe was one of the earliest astronomical observatories in history as Andrews Collins hypothesises is gaining support outside of the mainstream. McFadden: ‘The rationale for this hypothesis tends to distill down to two critical pieces of evidence. The first is based on the fact that the location appears aligned with the night sky, notably [though perhaps incorrectly] with the star Sirius. Another contends that Gobekli Tepe’s carvings document a comet impact that occurred at the end of the Ice Age.’ The construction of Gobekli Tepe began after the Last Glacial Maximum and may explain why many of the images at Gobekli Tepe seem to indicate struggle and death. 

Eric Betz: ‘Most of the pillars feature ornate carvings of animals, like snakes, foxes, wild boars, birds… Individual rooms… usually have one particular animal as its theme, which is why researchers suggested that the ancient hunter-gatherers were so-called [animists]. They believed all living creatures had spirits… [worshipping] them.’ 

It may not be a sign of worship per se, but of veneration instead. All physical life had been wiped out in the great Flood, accept those animals and DNA samples aboard the Ark – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Therefore, after the disaster in 10,837 BCE, it would have naturally taken some time for animal life to flourish again – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: The Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. If Gobekli Tepe was initially constructed circa 9,600 BCE, it would make sense that while animal and bird species were breeding exponentially, they were still not as widespread as they are today. Their existence would not be taken for granted by those who lived after the Flood and had observed the slowish regeneration of the Earth. 

The fact that wild animals in particular, were revered or remembered on the pillars and enclosures is not hard to fathom. An alternatively more plausible reason for their inclusion on the stonework, is the astronomical connotation of their images and symbolism relating to the constellations in the night sky. 

‘Although many of the pillars focus on… a single animal, other carvings combine their art into a more complex motif. Gobekli Tepe’s Pillar 43 is the most prominent of these. This captivating pillar appears to feature a large vulture, other birds, a scorpion, and additional abstract symbols.’

Curry: ‘Danielle Stordeur, an archaeologist at the National Center for Scientific Research in France, emphasizes the significance of the vulture carvings. Some cultures have long believed the high-flying carrion birds transported the flesh of the dead up to the heavens. Stordeur has found similar symbols at sites from the same era as Gobekli Tepe just 50 miles away in Syria. “You can really see it’s the same culture,” she says. “All the most important symbols are the same.”

Pillar 43 or the Vulture column (lower left above), may serve as a kind of ‘smoking gun’ that the Earth underwent worldwide destruction. Phys.org and researchers with the University of Edinburgh: “The pillar was created by the people of Gobekli Tepe and now appears to have served as a means of commemorating a devastating event – perhaps a comet breaking up and its remnants crashing into the Earth, causing an immediate environmental impact around the globe and possible loss of life.”

It was in 2017, when two chemical engineers from the University of Edinburgh, caught the media’s attention, claiming they were able to connect the animal carvings on Gobekli Tepe’s Pillar 43 to the positions of various groups of stars in Earth’s sky many millennia ago. They had published a paper in the journal Mediterranean Archaeology and Archaeometry, where they argued that the Vulture column is a ‘date stamp’ [an asterism – meaning: a familiar star pattern] for a catastrophic comet strike 13,000 years ago.

This struck a cord, as scientists suspect a comet struck Greenland around this time, triggering the Younger Dryas Stadial. One of the engineers, Martin Sweatman: “It appears Gobekli Tepe was, among other things, an observatory for monitoring the night sky. One of its pillars seems to have served as a memorial to this devastating event – probably the worst day in history since the end of the Ice Age.”

A future article on the Younger Dryas event is planned, where we will return to Gobekli Tepe and the incredible significance it has with that remote epoch – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. Graham Hancock considers Gobekli Tepe to be a “profoundly astronomical site” and that it is an ancient constellation diagram which ‘shows the winter solstice against a backdrop of today’s modern sky.’ Hancock remarks:

“This is spooky and eerie, because it appears there’s overwhelming evidence that the people who made Gobekli Tepe had a profound knowledge of precession” – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. “And it appears that they deliberately sent forward into time – in this time capsule – a picture of the sky in our age.” 

Paul Burley is of the same opinion:  ‘From the archeological evidence gathered to date there can be little doubt that Gobekli Tepe symbolizes an ancient cosmology, with the architecture representing the world and the carved figures symbolizing important aspects of the sun, stars and other features of the night sky. One of the limestone pillars includes a scene in bas relief on the upper portion of one of its sides. There is a bird with outstretched wings, two smaller birds, a scorpion, a snake, a circle, and a number of wavy lines and cord-like features. At first glance this lithified menagerie appears to be simply a hodgepodge of animals and geometrical designs randomly placed to fill in the broad side of the pillar. 

The key to unlocking this early Neolithic puzzle is the circle situated at the center of the scene. I am immediately reminded of the cosmic Father – the sun. The next clues are the scorpion facing up toward the sun, and the large bird seemingly holding the sun upon an outstretched wing. In fact, the sun figure appears to be located accurately on the ecliptic with respect to the familiar constellation of Scorpio, although the scorpion depicted on the pillar occupies only the left portion, or head, of our modern conception of that constellation. As such, the sun symbol is located as close to the galactic center as it can be on the ecliptic as it crosses the galactic plane. 

What is important here is for some unknown reason the builders of Gobekli Tepe constructed a temple apparently highlighting a time 11,600 years in their future. Yet this scene is intentional. The symbolism is clear and in keeping with many mythologies describing this very same event – occurring at the very time we live in today!’ The figure below ‘illustrates the ecliptic crossing the galactic plane of the Milky Way near the center of the galaxy, with several familiar constellations nearby.’

Sky graphic using Stellarium 0.10.61

While the figure below ‘is the same view with the addition of the ancient constellations represented on the pillar.’ 

‘Note that the outstretched wings, Sun, bird legs and snake all appear to be oriented to emphasize the sun’s path along the ecliptic. Detailed analysis of the architecture at Gobekli Tepe is needed to further evaluate the scene carved onto the pillar. However, the similarity of the bas relief to the crossing of the ecliptic and galactic equator at the center of the Milky Way is difficult to reject, supporting the possibility that humans recognized and documented the precession of the equinoxes thousands of years earlier than is generally accepted by scholars at this time. Gobekli Tepe was built as a symbolic sphere communicating a very ancient understanding of world and cosmic geography. Why this knowledge was intentionally buried to ground level soon afterward remains a mystery.’ Unless the inhabitants had advance warning of an impending disaster. 

Paul D Burley is an archaeo-engineer, geologist, researcher and the author of the The Sacred Sphere – where he explores sacred ‘concepts and cosmic consciousness through universal symbolism’. The book details many facets of circular pictographic symbols and ancient architecture representing the sphere. The book highlights ‘all sacred circular symbols throughout time have represented relationships between humans, the world, the cosmos, and the Creator as defined by each culture around the world. The book also defines the unique geometric structure from which all sacred geometries and sacred circular symbols are derived.’

There are weird aspects at Gobekli Tepe. The first, involves a strange fascination with collecting and modifying human skulls. While there are no human graves on the site, pieces of human remains have been discovered in the fill of buildings and the areas around them. Included in these piles were a series of partly preserved human skulls. The alterations are unique in that they have not been observed on sites from the same time period or location. 

This was unexpected for researchers, to say the least and could point to the emergence of a skull cult in Anatolia and the Levant during the Early Neolithic which has never been documented before. Was Gobekli Tepe an important ritual centre or something more sinister?

The skulls have been removed after death and appear to have been given both exceptional care and special status in that decorations were added to their skulls, while being displayed around the site. It is not clear if these treatments were done as part of rituals within the monumental buildings themselves or if they were brought to the ritual centre from settlements in the region.

A. Intentionally decapitated human statue. B. A “gift bearer” holding a human head. C. Pillar 43 (“Vulture stone”) with low relief of an ithyphallic headless individual, one arm raised.

McFadden states: ‘The discovery of the human skulls in 2017 is fascinating enough… more evidence for the use of the site may be extracted by studying the actual columns and other artifacts… the T-shaped columns on the site famously have various animal-human hybrid depictions… more crucially… some of the reliefs… indicate the ritualistic decapitation of human bodies. One particular case (image C) shows a headless individual in the bottom right of the pillar (below the scorpion and [to] the right of the “bird’s head.” Other artifacts from the site… support the inhabitants’ fascination with heads. One small statue appears to show what has been interpreted as a “gift-bearer” carrying a disembodied head… another… [indicates] a human statue that has, at some point, been intentionally decapitated… it is clear the people at this site were very different from us today.’ 

Eric Betz: ‘Klaus’ team believes that one thing is clear about the pillars in general: They were built in a T-shape as a kind of stylized human form, like a person without a head. (… [and] like later peoples in the region [they] removed heads from buried bodies to employ them in rituals.) “This T-form is really some unique phenomenon of this culture of Gobekli Tepe and the surrounding settlements, and it’s not repeated anywhere else on our Earth and in any other culture,” Schmidt said… So, unlocking their meaning could help explain the entire site.’ 

A further creepy aspect is a nearby site called Karahan Tepe, which shares numerous characteristics and is referred to as Gobekli Tepe’s ‘sister site’. Hancock describes his impression: “I found this place eerie, unsettling and powerful.” 

The undulating body of a serpent coils across the base of a water-channel

Karahan Tepe was discovered in 1997, though the first systematic survey was carried out later in 2000. The study ‘revealed basin-like pools carved in bedrock, and a considerable number of chisels… adzes, beads, stone pot fragments, grindstones, and pestles. The fact that arrowheads, scrapers, perforators, blades, and other stone tools made from flint or obsidian were [also] found… suggests that most people… hunted, gathered, or raised animals for food’ according to McFadden. This is in contrast with Neolithic settlements, which were based on farming. 

Findings show that the site was used during the Pre-Pottery Neolithic period [from 10500-6500 BCE], the same period as Gobekli Tepe. Studies show Karahan Tepe resembles the Gobekli Tepe II layer and ‘both sites have 266 pillars with T-shaped architectural elements and animal reliefs…’

‘Karahan Tepe has more depictions of human beings than… at Gobekli Tepe, which might show that people were starting to see themselves as separate from animals… the people who lived there [also] buried the site and left it. Even more astounding is that Karahan Tepe is… not alone as a “sister site” to Göbekli Tepe. It is… considered part of a constellation of contemporaneous settlements that extends for more than 100 km and includes… at least [eleven]* other un-excavated sites.

Circular homes are part of a large ritual complex on the site. Structures for ceremonies have… been found cut into the bedrock. One of these structures is a rock-cut chamber with [eleven]* giant phalluses and a [striking humanoid] head with a snake’s body…’

Hancock: ‘The enclosure itself is entirely cut down into and carved out of solid bedrock. Ten of the pillars within the enclosure are also directly carved out of the bedrock to which they remain connected at their bases. The eleventh, notably curved, pillar is freestanding and rests in a shallow groove. Some of the archaeologists working on the site speculate that it might have been used to produce tones, like a tuning-fork or musical instrument – a suggestion that is enhanced by evidence that the enclosure once contained water (which could perhaps have been used to modulate tones) to a depth of up to a metre. There is a general assumption that the other pillars in the enclosure are phallic symbols and this may very well be true. However, consideration might usefully be given to an alternative possibility. Nearby Gobekli Tepe… has a very distinctive name, often translated “Potbelly Hill” but more accurately rendered as “Hill of the Navel.”

‘This invites us to consider the possibility that Gobekli Tepe was recognised as an Omphalos or “Navel of the Earth”, a notion found at other ancient sites around the world (Delphi in Greece, Cuzco in Peru, the Temple Mount in Jerusalem and Easter Island in the Pacific to name but a few) that are connected in myths and traditions to geodesy – the science of accurately measuring and understanding the Earth’s geometric shape and orientation in space. Could Karahan Tepe also have been one of these “navel” sites, and could the rock-hewn pillars represent not phalli but omphali?’ Hancock raises an interesting and valid point. It is worth noting that omphali look like phalluses. They could be one and the same thing, just as menhirs, obelisks, church steeples, skyscrapers, towers and even serpents all carry phallic symbolism.

‘Immediately visible from the entrance the most compelling mystery of Karahan Tepe is this inscrutable human face. Mounted on a sinuous, serpent-like neck it seems to thrust itself forward out of the bedrock.’ The face or rather head is human like, yet somehow inhuman and sinister beyond description. Is this head linked with the preoccupation with severed heads and skulls in Gobekli Tepe? 

A disturbing coincidence is the Karahan Tepe face while not a dead ringer for the face on Mars (below), does instil a similar uncanny preternatural aura and one which is definitely not friendly – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. 

The persistence of snake imagery at both sites is indicative of a serpent cult, or perhaps a brotherhood of the snake. While the Brotherhood of the Snake has become a catch-all term to embrace just about any conspiracy one cares to mention and no tangible evidence supports its existence; the truth is that its does exist. It began when the Adversary rebelled; continued in the Garden of Eden; again when the Watchers descended to Earth; and its torch is carried by Establishment subsidiaries of a Luciferian nature such as the Illuminati – Articles: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are; and The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?

The essence of the Brotherhood of the Snake is the seeking of the overthrow of the Eternal One’s rule as well as the destruction of the human race. In the interim, in the continued war against mankind, humanity is kept enslaved through corrupt governments, political systems and conflicting beliefs, whether religious or scientific. 

Ascension Glossary states – emphasis mine: ‘The Brotherhood of the Snake secretly and methodically infiltrated the Atlantan Mystery Schools and [their] Great Libraries in order to acquire all of the Law of One and human… knowledge for themselves [and] intentionally confiscating the records… in their planned takeover of the earth… they were stealing knowledge crystals and meticulously copying over the… ancient written translations that contained the original… Founder… records, in order to use that knowledge as a consciousness weapon against humanity. 

The Snake Brotherhood Kings during Atlantis made a secret pact called the Luciferian Covenant for the purpose of the total annihilation of the historical timelines and cellular memories of humanity, to wipe out all records of highly technological human civilizations that were naturally evolving and advancing human consciousness and authentic human culture. The eradication of all of the technology, memories, histories and identities during the advanced civilization of the Atlantian colonies on the earth, is a conspiracy enacted through a blood covenant made with the Illuminati hybrid humans that make up the Power Elite and answer to the Thothian Luciferian groups’ – Article: Thoth

‘The goal was that the Thothian group behind the Brotherhood of the Snake would continually maintain control over how, what and when particular knowledge from the Founder Records would be disseminated to the masses and to slowly package it as a worldwide religious control mechanism. Essentially taking the Founder records and weaponizing them into a fear-based narrative that would be enforced by threats or shaming by some externally created authority, hidden behind the religious or dogmatic structure.’ 

Organised and militarised style of Psychological Warfare tactics are used ‘to further prey upon the spiritual and emotional desires of a primarily western Judeo-Christian population, to lead them into the False Ascension Matrix on the Astral Plane for soul capture during the death passage. The Luciferian Thothian groups currently transmit a range of twisted half-truths in ancient esoteric teachings of ascension to guru and seeker archetypes, that are purposely geared towards the consciousness enslavement of its audience. Many of the channeled transmissions are based in the information that was disseminated in the timeline of the Atlantian Mystery Schools, the Brotherhood of the Snake, which had acquired ancient written translations of stolen coded information in the Law of One records. 

These records were accessed and translated by Thoth and then subsequently repackaged through the release of the Emerald Tablets. The Emerald Tablet transmissions into the New Age movement are heavily hijacked and embedded with Artificial Intelligence and mind control programming in order to attract those spiritually awakening with Atlantian or Mystery School memories, and then tag and track these groups for Mind control and spiritual oppression’ – refer articles: 33; Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis; DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning? and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.

For anyone doubting the validity of this secret and invisible agenda, the primary plot of the Bible’s New Testament, is exactly this. A warning of its escalation and the Way of escaping its ramifications, was proclaimed when the Mediator between the Creator and humankind was sent to this Earth a little over two thousand years ago – Appendix VIII: When the Creator came to dwell with His Creation. The truth is truly stranger than fiction; the truth is really out there; and only the truth, will set one free – John 8:32.  

Andrew Collins poses the following questions in May 2014 regarding Gobekli Tepe: Who built it, When and Why: ‘… Göbekli Tepe was constructed by a… population still in fear following a devastating cataclysm that nearly destroyed the world… it seems unlikely that those who came up with a plan to counter the innate fear of another cataclysm (something that visionary and writer Barbara Hand Clow so aptly calls catastrophobia) were the indigenous population. This appears to have been orchestrated by members of an incoming culture, composed of groups of shamans, warriors, hunters and stone tool specialists of immense power and charisma. Their territories, across which they traded different forms of flint, as well ashematite used as red ochre, stretched from the Carpathian Mountains in the west to the Russian steppes… in the east. More incredibly, anatomical evidence points to them being of striking appearance – tall, with extremely long heads, high cheekbones, long faces, large jaws, and strong brow ridges… So who were these people?’ – refer Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II.

Collins states that the builders of Gobekli Tepe possessed a legacy of knowledge, where they believed in a ‘cosmic tree [refer article: Asherah] supporting the sky world [entrance] via the Great Rift – the fork or split in the Milky Way caused by the presence of stellar dust and debris – corresponding to the position in the northern heavens occupied by the stars of Cygnus, the celestial swan (a.k.a. the Northern Cross).’ As birds were symbols for astral flight, this was the manner in which a shaman could reach the sky world. The birds typically associated with this process in Europe, were the swan and in Southwest Asia, the vulture. The vulture being a primary symbol for death and transformation in the early Neolithic age; with both birds identified with the Cygnus constellation, according to Collins. 

Thus the shaman could enter the sky world and aim to counter the actions of the ‘supernatural creature… responsible for cataclysms… This cosmic trickster was seen to take the form of a sky fox or sky wolf, embodied perhaps in the leaping foxes carved in relief on the inner faces of key pillars at Göbekli Tepe [such as in enclosure B]… All across Europe, and into Southwest Asia, accounts exist of supernatural foxes and wolves that have attempted to endanger the sky pillar supporting the starry canopy, an act that if achieved would have brought about the destruction of the world… whenever this supernatural creature returned to the heavens in the guise of a comet… it would be the shaman’s role to enter the sky world and counter its baleful influence, a primary motivation I see as behind the construction of Göbekli Tepe.’ 

In the context of numerology, the word fox – a symbol used prominently throughout Gobekli Tepe – comprises the letters f, o and x. There are only three out of the twenty-six letters in the (English) alphabet which have a numerical value of six. They are f, o and x, which thus equates to the number 666. Revelation 13:18, ESV: ‘This calls for wisdom: let the one who has understanding calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man, and his number is 666.’ 

This is a misleading translation. The Greek word for beast is G2342 – therion, and can refer to a ‘wild, venomous’ or ‘dangerous animal’, as well as a ‘bestial man.’ It is more than a reference to a wild animal and implies one which is ‘brutal, savage’ and ‘ferocious.’ Importantly, the context of Revelation thirteen with chapter nine, reveals the beast to be of supernatural origin, such as an angel. 

The word for ‘man’ is G444 – anthropos, and while its literal meaning is ‘man-faced’, that is a ‘male’ or ‘female human being’, it can be a reference for ‘animals, plants, God, Christ’ and yes, ‘angels’. In the context of an angel, it includes ‘the added notion of weakness, by which man is led into a mistake or prompted to sin with the adjunct notion of contempt or disdainful pity.’ The word for ‘his’ is G846 – autos, meaning: ‘him, he, his, her, she, they’ and ‘it’. Its usage includes: ‘himself, herself, themselves’ and ‘itself’. 

Thus the use of the male noun and pronoun is perhaps not accurate. The verse could  just as easily be written as: “… calculate the number of a monster [according to the New Testament For Everyone], for it is the number of an angel, and its number is 666.”

The number 666 is interesting in the context of the Beast deceiving the world, for the first two digits contain the prefix hex and the third number is the primary numeral six and hex in the Greek – G1803. The definition of hex in English includes ‘to bewitch, practice witchcraft on, a ‘spell’ and to ‘charm’ – Revelation 18:23, 2 Thessalonians 2:9-11. 

Collins: ‘Yet there were clearly other reasons for the construction of Göbekli Tepe. Its stone enclosures served, most likely, as womb chambers, places where the shaman entered into a primal state, like that experienced before birth, after passing between the enclosures’ twin central pillars. These enormous monoliths… acted as otherworldly portals to invisible realms – true star gates in every sense of the word.

And their target: the setting down on the local horizon of Deneb, Cygnus’s brightest star, which marked the start of the Milky Way’s Great Rift, a role played by Deneb as early as 16,500-14,000 BC. At this time Deneb acted as Pole Star, the star closest to the celestial pole during any particular epoch. Even after Deneb ceased to be [the North] Pole Star around 14,000 BC, due to the effects of precession (the slow wobble of the earth’s axis across a cycle of approximately 26,000 years), its place was taken by another Cygnus star, Delta Cygni, which held the position until around 13,000 BC’ – refer pole star, article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

Collins: ‘After this time the role of Pole Star went to Vega [Alpha Lyrae, circa 12,000 BCE] in the constellation of Lyra, the celestial lyre. When around 11,000 BC Vega moved out of range of the celestial pole, no bright star replaced it for several thousand years. This meant that when Göbekli Tepe was constructed, ca. 9500-9000 BC, there was no Pole Star. It was for this reason that Deneb, and the Milky Way’s Great Rift, retained their significance as the main point of entry to the sky world, making it the primary destination of the shaman.’

Note that circa 9000 BCE Iota Herculis of Hercules was the North Pole Star. 

Collins: ‘Standing stones erected in the north-northwestern sections of the walls in two key enclosures at Göbekli Tepe bore large holes that framed the setting of Deneb each night, highlighting the star’s significance to the Göbekli builders, and showing the precise direction in which the shaman should access the sky world. 

Everywhere you look at Göbekli Tepe there is confirmation that its builders shared a sense of connection with the cosmos. From the strange glyphs and ideograms on the various stones, which include symbols resembling the letters C and H, to the twelvefold division of stones in the various enclosures, there is powerful evidence that these 11,000-year-old temples resonate the influence of the celestial heavens. 

The H glyphs seem to relate to the shaman’s journey from this world to the otherworld, while the C glyphs are almost certainly slim lunar crescents signifying the transition from one lunar cycle to the next. Even the design of the enclosures appears to have cosmic significance. Invariably the structures are ovoid in shape, with a length to breadth ratio of 5:4, numbers that could hint at the Göbekli builders’ profound awareness of cosmic time cycles not usually thought to have been understood until the age of Plato. 

Over a period of around 1,500 years twenty or more major enclosures were constructed within the gradually emerging occupational mound at Göbekli Tepe. Old enclosures were periodically decommissioned, deconsecrated and covered over, quite literally “killed,” at the end of their useful lives. New structures were built to replace them, but as time went on they became much smaller in construction, until eventually the cell-like buildings were no larger than a family-sized Jacuzzi with pillars no more than five feet (a meter and a half) in height. Somehow the world had changed, and the impetus for creating gigantic stone temples with enormous twin monoliths at their centers was no longer there.’ 

Rather the people had changed. The grandeur and sophistication of layer III was performed by the original builders and inhabitants, whereof Collins describes. Layer II is evidence that the original inhabitants had likely departed and for the want of a better description was constructed by Homo sapiens sapiens. For the original designers and inspiration for the works at Gobekli Tepe were not entirely human. 

Collins: ‘Sometime around 8000 BC the last remaining enclosures were covered over with imported earth, stone chippings and refuse matter, and the site abandoned to the elements. All that remained was an enormous belly-like mound that became an ideal expression of the fact that the stone enclosures had originally been seen, not just as star portals to another world, but also as womb-like chambers, where the souls of shaman, or indeed the spirits of the dead, could quite literally journey to the source of creation, located somewhere in the vicinity of the Cygnus constellation. It was a concept dimly remembered in the name Göbekli Tepe, which in Turkish means “navel-like hill”.’

The final abandonment may have taken place later than Collins supposes during the early period of Peleg’s lifetime circa 7000 to 6700 BCE – refer Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology. This was an epoch of immense upheaval which coincided with the demise of Nimrod; the destruction of the Tower of Babel; and the global cataclysms such as evidenced in the Black sea and the Hudson Bay – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. 

Collins: ‘Even after Göbekli Tepe was abandoned, its memory, and those of the ruling elite behind its construction, lingered on among the Halaf and Ubaid peoples who flourished during the later half of the Neolithic age, ca. 6000-4100 BC.’ When civilisation and culture seemingly suddenly sprung up out of nowhere in Lower Mesopotamia and in Egypt. ‘Like their predecessors, they gained control of the all-important obsidian trade at places such as Bingöl Mountain and Nemrut Dağ, close to Lake Van.

Their elites, who would appear to have belonged to specific family groups, artificially deformed their already elongated heads, not only to denote their status in society, but also quite possibly to mimic the perceived appearance of great ancestors, seen to have possessed extremely long heads and faces. It is very possibly these great ancestors who are perhaps represented by the snake-or reptilian-headed clay figurines found in several Ubaid cemeteries [as shown below].’ 

Collins dances close to the truth regarding the mysterious identity of the Gobekli Tepe architects and its builders – refer article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

Collins: ‘The elite of the Halaf and Ubaid were… the forerunners of the god-kings who ruled the first city-states down on the Mesopotamian plain, which eventually became the civilizations of Sumer, Akkad, Assyria and Babylon. Their scribes preserved in cuneiform writing the ruling dynasties’ mythical history, in which the original founders… are known as the Anunnaki, the gods of heaven and earth. Their birthplace was said to have been the Duku, a primeval mound located on the summit of a world mountain called Kharsag, or Hursag…’ Collins equates the primeval mound with Gobekli Tepe and Bingöl Mountain which while not literally correct, could well be in a symbolic sense. ‘The Anunnaki are occasionally likened to serpents, reflecting the snake-like appearance of Göbekli Tepe’s ruling elite, as well as those of the later Halaf and Ubaid cultures.’ 

Credit is given to Andrew Collins for being closer to the truth than any other researcher in aiming to unravel the identity of the creators of the Gobekli Tepe compound. Though not a criticism of his excellent research overall, there are errors in the details. It has to be considered that the architects of sites such as Gobekli Tepe and its builders are two different entities or not the ones Collins supposes. Collins focuses on the Annunaki (or Watchers) as responsible for both enterprises and in the process inadvertently mixes their antediluvian exploits as described in the Book of Enoch with those after the great deluge such as at Gobekli Tepe. The answer to Gobekli Tepe’s construction may lay in a collaboration between these dark angels and their offspring, or entirely in the endeavours of their children (the formidable race), who were the giant Nephilim – refer articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II

Collins describes the Watchers as human angels, an oxymoron and as being ‘extremely tall, [wearing] coats of feathers, [possessing] visages like vipers (that is, extremely long facial features), and… [being] described as Serpents…’ Collins concludes that the serpent like Annunaki could be ‘Neanderthal-human hybrids’ – an incorrect juxtaposition. The Annunaki were akin to the Watchers, yet decidedly inhuman, fallen angels – 2 Peter 2:4-5. Their offspring, the result of unlawful relations with human women were angel-human hybrids – Genesis 6:1-4. Homo neanderthalensis was an earlier creation than Homo sapiens, but nether-the-less very much human – Genesis 1:26-31; 2:7-8, 15-25. 

It is of note that Collins mentions the Anunnaki – which literally means: “Those who from Heaven to Earth Came” – in relation with Gobekli Tepe for it may strongly link the obsession of its architects and builders with animal symbolism; as prior to the Flood, the Anunnaki and or the Nephilim had experimented with interbreeding with animals. This had resulted in mixed breeds of creatures upon the planet to whom a soul would not stay. It is these beings who were the soulless ones often written about in channeled materials. Creatures such as minotaurs (body of a man, head of a bull), centaurs (upper body of a man, lower body of a horse), werewolves (human transformation into a wolf) and a great number of other examples. There was a necessity for these to be destroyed so that the whole of creation would not be fouled by their presence on the planet.

Collins continues in stating that ‘local tradition asserts that Bingöl was… the source of the fourth river [the Pison] of Paradise [in the biblical Eden]… [and] ancient writers record that the true source of the Tigris was in the same region. Armenian tradition… speaks of Bingöl Mountain being the place of the gods and the summit of the world from which emerge four great rivers that carry the waters of life to every part of the world. [This] points toward Bingöl Mountain being not only the “birthplace” of the Anunnaki, but also the site of the mountain of Paradise, and the place of descent of the Watchers in the book of Enoch.’ Though in reality, the Annunaki did not originate on this Earth; the Garden of Eden was not in Anatolia and the Watchers did not originally descend on Bingol Mountain – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.

Hancock and Collin’s ideas on Gobekli Tepe’s astronomical potential and importance are pertinent. Whatever other uses the site builders intended, such as a ritual centre of death for instance, a cosmological gallery and observatory seems glaringly obvious, weighed against the vehement arguments of orthodox scientists, astronomers and archaeologists to the contrary. Could the circular enclosures and specifically between the two central pillars have been used as portals of some kind in aligning the physical realm with the spirit dimension as Collins alludes? Could the site have been a doorway for spiritual entities to cross. These questions cannot be dismissed out of hand.

Credence should be given to this line of reasoning as following the Flood, the Sumerian King Lists describe kingship being lowered from heaven: “… after the Flood had swept over the Earth, when Kingship was lowered from heaven…” The Anunnaki gods now found themselves living in a different dimension from humans, unlike prior to the Flood. So that a merging was required between the fourth dimension in which they resided with that of the third dimension where humans now found themselves.

The focus of temples changed to match the fact that the gods were not present in person to walk and talk with, as the earth plane was now only three dimensional. Just as humans usually cannot see fourth dimensional beings such as ghosts or astral entities unless they are psychically gifted – or whom have momentarily slowed their vibration to become visible – so too could ordinary men not see the gods their ancestors had once been able to interact with. Other forms of communication became necessary. Temples ceased from being the literal house of a god and became houses of worship. Man and his gods met in the temples, but in a different way so that the knowledge, rituals and beliefs which resulted are now called Religion

As the gods in the post flood world still desired sex with human females, the uppermost levels of the temples – atop ziggurats – became twilight zones, an area where the third and fourth dimensions intertwined and mingled in order for the gods to be able to ‘descend’ again and have intercourse with third dimension human women. The god’s appointed women – the temple virgins or vestal virgins – who were kept in special houses adjoining the temple area. These virgin priestesses were chosen when very young; their diet was monitored; they were isolated from other polluting influences; they were guarded by eunuchs so there would be no temptation for them; and their degree of spirituality was carefully gauged to ensure their vibration could be kept high for their passage into this mixed dimensional zone.

The Anunnaki needed the use of wormholes to travel the great distances across space from planet Earth to their home world (originally) in the constellation of Taurus. The gods would leave and so the priestesses burned eternal fires at their altars, waiting for the next return. The possibility of that return became less and less real to each succeeding generation, setting up an archetype of waiting for the gods to come back, which various cultures still carry till today. As the Flood became a distant memory so too did the gods; becoming only legends and then myths because they were no longer present physically as they had been in the ancient past.

Jon Landseer in a series of lectures delivered at the Royal Institute of Great Britain to the society of Antiquarians in 1822, called those early post flood times an era “when Astronomy was religion” and vice versa. He asserted that the calendar was related to the zodiacal “mansion” of the Bull, [home of the Anunnaki’s own planet] and that the transition to Aries was associated with “a mystifying conjunction of the Sun and Jupiter in the sign of Aries, at the commencement of the great cycle of intricate (celestial) revolutions” – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy.

Landseer believed Greek myths and legends connecting Zeus or Jupiter with the Ram and its golden fleece, reflected the transition into Aries, of which he calculated that such a determining conjunction of Jupiter and the Sun in the boundary between Taurus and Aries had occurred in the year 2142 BC. Landseer’s dating accords with an unconventional chronology; where the age of Taurus lasted from 4490 BCE to 2330 BCE, with the age of Aries following from 2330 BCE to 170 BCE.

Was it precisely at this moment when the Anunnaki left for the last time to catch the next wormhole home? The reason they went was not just because it was time to go home. Nor just because they got burned out on inter-dimensional sex. Though this does relate to the actual issue: did they really leave?

The density of this planet traps souls or spirits here with its net of sexual lust and desire and so the endless pursuit of sexual fulfilment has degraded the vibrational status of the Earth until it can now really go no lower. This is it for the planet, the bottom of its moral descent. So for these sub-space entities from the fourth dimension, having relationships with third dimensional partners takes its toll, depleting their energies. Logically, if partners are not on the same frequency or energy band, it will lessen the higher energy of the two. 

While this type of relatively direct contact ended, the Anunnaki did not leave and have instead maintained a continuous relationship with humanity. Brinsley Le Poer Trench, the editor of Flying Saucer Review, detailed that an otherworldly message appeared for the first time in a 1947 issue of Fanatic Stories written by an author under the pseudonym ‘Alexander Blade.’

The ‘Anunnaki’ begin with the claim:

“We are already here, among you. Some of us have always been here, with you, yet apart from, watching, and occasionally guiding you whenever the opportunity arose. Now, however, our numbers have been increased in preparation for a further step in the development of your planet: a step of which you are not yet aware…”

“You will find records of our presence in the mysterious symbols of ancient Egypt, where we made ourselves known in order to accomplish certain ends. Our principal symbol appears in the religious art of your present civilization and occupies a position of importance upon the great seal of your country” – the all-seeing eye atop the Great Pyramid of the United States of America” – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

“We have left you certain landmarks, placed carefully in different parts of the globe, but most prominently in Egypt where we established our headquarters upon the occasion of our last… public appearance. At that time the foundations of your present civilization were ‘laid in the earth’…”

Marcus LiBrizzi expands on the Anunnaki’s mode of operation and their agenda:

‘The latest incarnation of the vampire… reveals the critical, revolutionary heart of the vampire legend. The Anunnaki form of the vampire… has moved… from the cloak of darkness to the light of day.

… according to [David] Icke, the Anunnaki have been ruling earth in different guises and from different dimensions. Through genetic engineering, the Anunnaki have manipulated the evolution of humans as a slave race. “The Anunnaki created bloodlines to rule humanity on their behalf,” he writes, “and these … are the families still in control of the world to this day.”

‘The interbreeding of the rich and powerful (primarily… the European aristocracy and the Eastern Establishment of the US) is not done for reasons of snobbery but rather, “to hold a genetic structure that gives them certain abilities, especially the ability to ‘shape-shift’ and manifest in other forms.”

Working with these crossbreeds are full-blooded Anunnaki, some physically present on earth, others influencing individuals and events psychically from… “the lower fourth dimension”. Forming a “Brotherhood” or secret society network, the Anunnaki have effectively “hijacked the planet”. 

The recurring motif in the discourse on the Anunnaki is vampirism. “While vampire beliefs are varied,” writes James Craig Holte, “certain elements of the vampire myth are consistent. The most important are the inability to experience death, the importance of blood, and the sexual connection between vampire and victim.”

‘Other structural similarities between the traditional vampire and the Anunnaki include shape-shifting, hypnotism, and links to secret societies. The Anunnaki, like traditional vampires, enjoy eternal or extenuated life spans. Icke claims that, “the fourth dimensional reptilians wear their human bodies like a genetic overcoat and when one body dies the same reptilian ‘moves house’ to another body and continues the Agenda into another generation.”

One type of creature Icke describes is a reptilian “inside” a human physical body; “it seems that … the Anunnaki need to occupy a very reptilian dominated genetic stream to do this, hence certain bloodlines always end up in the positions of power. Other less pure crossbreed human-reptilians are those bodies which are possessed by a reptilian consciousness from the fourth dimension and these are people who psychics see as essentially human, but ‘overshadowed’ by a reptilian”. Crossbreeding to infuse reptilian genetics into human bloodlines, the Anunnaki gain the means to defy death, as we conceive it.

In respect to blood drinking… The Anunnaki drink blood, which they need in order to exist in this dimension and hold a human form. Embedded in this need lies another parallel between the Anunnaki and the figure of the vampire – the power to shape-shift (from reptilian to human form for the Anunnaki, and usually from vampire form to that of bat or even mist for the traditional vampire). But the Anunnaki also feed off fear, aggression, and other negative emotions’ – Article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are.

Holte: ‘Thus, while blood is needed as a vital life force, the Anunnaki are also addicted to “adrenalchrome,” a hormone released in the human body during periods of extreme terror. Rather than sucking the blood directly from the necks of their victims, the Anunnaki apparently slash the throats of their victims from left to right and consume the blood out of goblets… the origin of the vampire stories are the blood drinking and “energy sucking” rituals of the Anunnaki.

In the sexual connection between slayer and victim, the Anunnaki also share another similarity with the traditional vampire. However, depictions of the Anunnaki… contain none of the erotic allure and seductiveness that distinguish many vampire texts. Instead, the sexual bond between the Anunnaki and their victims is characterized by violence – rape, murder, and Satanic ritual.’

Satanism at its core is about the manipulation and theft of another person’s energy and consciousness… sex is so common in Satanic ritual because at the moment of orgasm, the body explodes with energy which the Satanists and the reptiles can capture and absorb.”

‘For Icke… the demons honored or appeased by satanic sex rituals are none other than the reptilian Anunnaki. Sex is also a fundamental tool of the Anunnaki mind control program and, more prosaically, it figures prominently as a means of blackmail. The picture that emerges is one involving vast networks of sexual abuse and ritual murder – graphic accounts of satanic practices at the playgrounds for world leaders, such as the Boemian Grove, a 2,700 acre compound north of San Francisco – mass graves for victims drained of their blood and libidinal energies – and the cultivation of sexual crimes to create an energy field that nourishes these rapacious ETs’ – article: Lilith.

‘There are other shared traits between the traditional vampire and the Anunnaki, for example, the role of secret societies. One of Icke’s chief contributions to the discourse on the vampire lies in his immersion of this figure into a vast web of clandestine organizations, from ancient mystery schools and cults like the Brotherhood of the Snake to the Knights Templar and the Masonic Order, from global entities like the UN, the Trilateral Commission and the Council on Foreign Relations to drug cartels, satanic churches, and the Black Nobility. A keystone in this architecture of conspiracy is the Order of Draco, which conjures up the most famous of all vampires – Count Dracula – and underscores his demonic, draconian, and reptilian associations.’ 

“According to Laurence Gardner, the name Dracula means ‘Son of Dracul’ and was inspired by Prince Vlad III of Transylvania-Wallachia, a chancellor of the Court of the Dragon in the 15th century. This prince’s father was called Dracul within the Court” – refer King Charles, article: The Life & Death of Charles III.

‘Finally, the Anunnaki share with the traditional vampire the capacity to hypnotize: Icke writes that reptilian bloodlines, “have the ability to produce an extremely powerful hypnotic stare, just like a snake hypnotizing its prey and this is the origin of giving someone the ‘evil eye.’

The pattern of circular enclosures in Gobekli Tepe reinforces the theme already noted and as observed for example on the Cochno Stone. It is central to the fifth discovery to be discussed next. 

V. Stonehenge 

Nota Bene

The original section which followed concerning Stonehenge has been removed. The material is reproduced in its entirety in the article ‘Stonehenge’ and is now available there for the interested reader.

VI. Sacsayhuaman 

Ancient Code describe Sacsayhuaman – pronounced as sexy woman – as ‘one of the greatest archaeological mysteries on our planet.’ Ancient Code: ‘While mainstream scholars firmly believe [ancient megaliths were] created without the use of advanced technologies, millions of people around the globe maintain that not only were sites like Sacsayhuaman built thousands of years ago by advanced civilizations, but they also had in their possession now lost technologies that allowed them to build some of the most incredible ancient sites on the planet.’

‘The intricate, MASSIVE, interlocked walls of Sacsayhuaman are the ultimate evidence of advanced technology. Creating something like this today is nearly impossible, even with all of the [modern] technology that engineers and architects have at their disposal. The megalithic boulders of Sacsayhuaman were placed together with such precision that the site cannot be compared to any other similar complex on Earth. 

In fact, the stones at Sacsayhuaman are so closely spaced that not a single sheet of paper could fit between the boulders. The precision at Sacsayhuaman, in addition to the size and weight of the rocks and their unmatched shapes, and the general design of the walls have puzzled scientists and experts for years. Sacsayhuaman remains one of the greatest archaeological mysteries of all time.’ 

Unlike Gobekli Tepe and Stonehenge which while incorrectly, could be attributed to a huge concerted effort by human manpower alone, Sacsayhuaman simply does not allow the luxury of denial for the palpable truth. Either entities clearly not from this world, possessing unknown and godlike technology constructed the site, or beings of extraordinary size and capabilities who have ceased to exist in our physical world, designed and built Sacsayhuaman. 

The rule book concerning ancient history urgently requires rewriting, yet mainstream historians and scientists will continue to contend against this correction. Researchers such as Graham Hancock are paving the way as early pioneers for a reconstruction of mankind’s prehistory and in time the trickle of the stream of truth now, will become a surging river of greater acceptance and eventually an undeniable ocean of understanding.

In Gods of the New Millennium, 1997, Alan Alford describes the enormity of the undertaking in constructing the walled fortification: ‘The ruins of Sacsayhuaman occupy a ridge overlooking the city of Cuzco [in Peru]. The main feature of the site is a set of three parallel, zigzagging walls [measuring 1,500 feet long and 54 feet wide. The walls surround a paved area containing a circular stone structure that could be a solar calendar].’

‘These walls, when combined with the natural sheer drop on the opposite side, [create] a completely fortified area… The largest stones at Sacsayhuaman occur in the lowest wall, a magnificent 20 feet in height. where one stone in particular is estimated to weigh 130 tons. These zigzagging walls, more than 1,200 feet long, have rightly been called “one of the most astounding megalithic structures of the ancient world and have repeatedly amazed all that have seen them.”

‘The Spanish historian, Garcilaso de la Vega, recorded his impressions that the walls were: “… erected by magic, by demons and not by men, because of the number and size of the stones placed in the three walls… which it is impossible to believe were cut out of quarries, since the Indians had neither iron nor steel wherewith to extract and shape them.” 

‘Leaving aside the enormous efforts which would have been involved in dragging more than a thousand stones several miles from the nearest quarry, let us [turn] to the theory of “scribing and coping”. In order to match the joints of the Sacsayhuaman stones in this way, many stones weighing 10-20 tons would have had to be propped up in mid-air while the scribing and coping was performed against the stone positioned below. Faced with such a dangerous and painstaking operation, the question which arises is not whether the Incas could have done it, but why did they bother? Why did they not use stones half the size? I… [am] forced to conclude that an advanced construction technology must have been available.’

Elizabeth Lunden explains the origin of the scribing and copying theory. How an architect sought to answer how the megalithic stones were intricately and perfectly aligned together: ‘[A]… plausible theory… submitted was developed by a man named John McCauley… a retired architect and construction manager, [who] researched ancient construction techniques for over 40 years. His theory states that the Inca probably used a system called “scribing”, or basically, “template-making”, to create the interlocking system of megalithic stones we see at Sacsayhuaman.’

‘… the Inca [would have] moved the huge pieces of rock up to the site and carved and polished them… on the hill. In order to create stones that fit so perfectly together, they would carefully measure the space they needed and create a wooden template.’ 

Lunden: ‘This template would then be applied to another stone… and the stone would be shaped and polished to match the template… this means that the Inca would have to be extremely accurate stonemasons. We know that they possessed a lot of knowledge of mathematics and science, and that they were very accurate at stone carving. Still, this theory seems… a little too far-fetched [for the Inca]. 

The stones at Sacsayhuaman are huge. The precision needed to create a wall, with no mortar, where [one] can’t even slip a piece of paper in between the cracks at any point, even with templates, chiseling, and polishing, would have been extremely difficult and taken an inordinate amount of time. The… problem with this theory is that the stone has been vitrified. Even with the cutting and polishing, the builders still would have had to fit these huge… stones into an equally megalithic furnace and vitrify them at temperatures upward of 1100 degrees. This, of course, would have messed with the precise carving… if the stones had been carved after being vitrified and polished… [one] would see obvious tool marks on the stone where the glass-like surface was cut away. Still, it’s the best theory… so far, and… the only one that doesn’t sound like a… conspiracy theory. Does that make it correct? Not at all.’ 

Alan Alford: ‘A similarly advanced technology seems to have been used on a rocky knell at Sacsayhuaman, opposite the zigzag walls. Here, we find the so-called “Inca’s Throne” where, for no apparent reason, a platform and series of steps have been carved with great precision into the hillside. The “experts” claim that the perfect angles and edges of the Inca’s Throne were finished off using small stones as precision tools. 

However, when one sees the accuracy of this work first-hand, it seems ludicrous to suggest that such primitive methods were actually used. The smooth, polished faces of these steps, together with numerous other enigmatic niches around Sacsayhuaman, appear instead to have been machined using twentieth century technology.’

Sacsayhuaman’s cyclopean dimensions and colossal boulders inspire awe at the sheer scale and audacity of the unbelievable stone architecture. Ancient Code confirm: ‘The stone masonry present at Sacsayhuaman is incredible, with huge walls composed of rocks over 50 tons, squeezed together in such a way as if the rock literally melted, placed together like a puzzle, perfectly fitting into place.

Ancient Code: ‘This image [above] is incredible, observe the corner of this construction, the stone blocks seem bent, yet everything fits together perfectly, and there is not a chance that a single sheet of paper would fit between these incredible blocks of stone… [the] image [demonstrates] Sacsayhuamans’ stonemason abilities to shape these huge stones in a unique manner, creating bent corners… [also] seen in other places on the Planet, Egypt being one of those. Did ancient stonemasons from Sacsayhuaman really have the ability to soften rock?’ By ‘using a mysterious liquid derived from a plant’ and mineral disaggregation from the heat generated from a ‘series of complex mirrors and lenses to harness the sun’s rays to create enough heat to melt the stone…’ 

Due to the impressiveness of the site it is easily one of the most astonishing archeological complexes ever discovered. With its beauty and grandeur it has become an ‘all-but-compulsory’ must-see destination in Peru. The complex is located two kilometres north of the main square of the city of Cusco and is 3701 metres (12,140 feet) above sea level. It forms the highest part of the city of Cusco, covering an area of more than three thousand hectares, situated on a hill surrounded by huge mountains. 

These thirteen slabs are called thrones or at least that is what tour guides explain them to be. The flat surfaces have been carved from extremely hard stone with exacting precision and detail.

According to Peru Hop: ‘Sacsayhuaman (also known as Saksaywaman or Saqsawaman) is a Quechua word that can be translated as: “Saqsay” – “Satisfy”, and “Huaman” – “Hawk”, meaning “the place where the hawk is satisfied”. It is believed that the complex was given this name due to the presence of the hawks, and legends tell of the Inca who fed a hawk that landed on his shoulders. Current theories argue that the complex served as a fortress as well as a ceremonial center but the truth is that no one is really sure exactly what Sacsayhuaman was before the Spanish invaded, at which point it was used as a fortress.’ 

‘There is another theory about the name of the structure. This theory claims that all of Cusco was laid out to form a puma shape when seen from above, this is plausible as the puma was a very sacred animal to the Inca people. If this is the case, Sacsayhuaman was in the place of the animals head. One of the translations of the word Sacsayhuaman is Puma, and that this animal is the one who [watches] and [takes] care of everything.’

Apparently, Inca ruler Pachacutec (1438-1471) after successful victories against the expanding Chanca Confederation, commanded his architects to redesign the entire urban trace of Cusco City to resemble the figure of a puma. Curiously shaped stones are found throughout the complex. For instance, the “paw” is a set of stones that resemble a mountain lion’s paw.

The different shapes which compose the wall fit together in such a way as if the stones were deliberately cut for one another.

Viewed as a fortress of the Inca, the site has three different terraces laying one behind the other. The walls reach an intimidating height of 18 metres (60 feet) and stretch over 540 metres. Each wall has up to 40 segments which allowed defenders to ambush attackers in a crossfire. Yet because of the many different kinds of architecture exhibited in Sacsayhuaman, the function of its enclosures and great walls is still up for debate amongst historians. Some scholars argue it was a sanctuary comprising – historians fan favourite catch-all explanation – temples. As there is one dedicated to the main Inca god, the Sun god Inti. There is also an area of ‘stepped terracing cut into the side of the Rodadero Hill, which is thought to have been a religious shrine, perhaps dedicated to the Pachamama (the mother earth).’ 

Breathtaking images of Sacsayhuaman blocks of stone weighing well over one hundred tons and which are pressed firmly together, perfectly fitting into place. How did the ancient stonemasons achieve this type of precision, let alone managing to quarry these blocks of stone and expertly putting them into place? 

The amazing styles of construction defy todays engineering and construction skills. The precise placement of these walls and the incredible shapes these blocks of stone have is truly a wonder of ancient construction.

There is evidence that the Incas used the site ‘as a storage depot… [perhaps for] arms, armours, foodstuffs, valuable textiles, ceramics, metal tools and precious metals. Of course these explanations are used for the Incas, including a fortress, and do not answer what the original builders used Sacsayhuaman for. It may simply have been a city of settlement for its earliest inhabitants. After the Inca Empire was defeated, the conquering Spanish partially dismantled Sacsayhuaman and then covered it entirely with earth. It was in 1934 that it was rediscovered during excavations. 

Puma Puncu

Peru Hop: ‘[Today], the complex is very important for [its] residents, as it is the place where the annual Inca festival takes place: the Inti Raymi or “the party of the Sun”, which is held every 24th of June at the winter solstice [in the Southern Hemisphere]. In the time of the Inca, this was a ceremony where a sacrifice was offered to the Sun god “Inti”. 

The Towers of Sacsayhuaman… are called Muyuccmarca, Paucarmarca, Sallaqmarca, and are located on the top of the walls. There was plenty of water here thanks to aqueducts that can still be seen today. The remains of the Paucarmarca tower are located at the east of the complex. It is believed that this tower was dedicated to the stars. In Quechua “Sallaq” means rough, rocky and “Marca” means population.’

‘Currently, just the foundations of the Sallaqmarca tower can be seen as the building was destroyed in the early days of the colony. The chincanas are the tunnels and underground caves of Sacsayhuaman. There are [two], the smallest of which is short in length… The larger one is further north, under a large limestone rock, and… is not easily accessible.’ The system of tunnels are evidence of the advanced hydrology of the site and continue to amaze specialists with their design.

Javier Puente adds: ‘The [Muyuccmarca] tower is often mistaken for a solar calendar due to its circular shape, but in fact this was once the political core of the entire [Inca] complex. This structure had multiple functions, serving as a defensive tower, a reservoir for water and food, an arms depot, and a temple. It complemented the Paucamarca tower, devoted to religious purposes, and the Sallacmarca tower, devoted to logistics.’ 

Sacsayhuaman contains numerous ponderable anomalies. Andrew C Katen describes one of the features: ‘I found a feature that I recognized from my research. Carved into a large boulder are what appear to be upside-down steps. The precision of these cuts is extraordinary. But how does one explain their inverted orientation? Several nearby boulders – many of which are the size of a house – appear to have been violently overturned. Various edges and rails have been carved into them, but at all angles and without any apparent regularity. Why was this done? Are the carvings purely symbolic, and the seemingly random arrangement actually purposeful and intended? Or is this disjointed appearance the result of some massive cataclysm that overturned the earth, depositing these features in their current, haphazard manner?’

The dating for Sacsayhuaman is completely out of kilter, being ascribed to the Killke culture between 900 to 1200 CE prior to the arrival of the Incas. Though Inca legends go far beyond that in time; stating that the ancient megalithic site was ‘built by gods who descended from the heavens.’

A Sutherland reminds the reader: ‘But as D. H. Childress points out in his book ‘Ancient Technology in Peru and Bolivia’ “Sacsayhuaman may still be hundreds or even thousands of years older than the Killke culture. There seems to be no reason why building in the Cuzco and Sacsayhuaman area would have only begun in 1100 AD when the megalithic building had begun much earlier in other areas”…’

‘The stonework of Sacsayhuamán is not the only enigma… [according to] Dr. Derek Cunningham, a published author, and researcher. While studying how the massive stone blocks are connected revealing [the] remarkable precision-fitting of stones, the researcher discovered that the Sacsayhuamán stone angles reveal something extraordinary. As a result of his analysis, Cunningham presented a highly unorthodox theory that our ancient ancestors developed ‘writing’ at least 30,000 years ago from a geometrical form of text that is based on the motion of the moon and the sun’ – a date which coincides with the period between Homo neanderthalensis and Homo sapiens based on an unconventional chronology. ‘According to the researcher, this mysterious astronomical ‘writing’ has been also found in prehistoric places on other continents.’

Andrew C Katen concludes: ‘When I left Sacsayhuaman, I had more questions than answers. Today [in 2018], as I write these words, I have even more questions. This site, like so many in Peru, contains riddles that have yet to be solved by archaeologists. Whoever built Sacsayhuaman did so with great intention, reverence, and engineering brilliance. It is a must-see for lovers of history and mystery, and I hope to return someday with more answers than questions.’

VII. Baalbek 

As if the colossal stonework at Sacsayhuaman is not impressive enough, the ancient site at Baalbek in modern day Lebanon contains monoliths of unimaginable size and weight which completely dwarf those of Gobekli Tepe, Stonehenge and even by a distance, those of Sacsayhuaman. Careful readers will have noticed a date was not offered for the city of Sacsayhuaman. The reason for this will be explained later as we delve into Baalbek.

There are two components of interest in Baalbek, the actual remains of the monuments and the monolithic stones they are built upon. As Sacsayhuaman is incorrectly attributed as Incan (or pre-Incan); Baalbek is invariably described as a Roman ruin, due mainly to later architecture and construction by the Roman Empire. Yet its true history stretches considerably further back in time. 

Baalbek has been a cornerstone for a number of civilisations and a holy ground for Mesopotamian, Roman, Christian and Islamic worship. The ruins of the sacred monuments ‘stand tall as an archaeological wonder with towering monuments and impressive columns.’ A good place to begin, is with Alan Alford’s comprehensive synopsis of Baalbek: 

‘The imposing ruins of Baalbek in Lebanon are situated in the fertile Bekaa valley at the foot of the Anti-Lebanon mountains, 53 miles north-east of Beirut [and at an elevation of roughly 3,700 feet]… two thousand years ago… Roman emperors would journey 1,500 miles to this remote location, to make offerings to their Gods and receive oracles on the destiny of their empire. Indeed, it was here that the Romans built their grandest ever temples, crowned by the magnificent temple to their chief God, Jupiter. Only six pillars from that temple have survived the series of earthquakes which have laid the site to ruins, but these pillars… still form a spectacular sight today, rising to a commanding height of 66 feet [20m].’

‘The size of this temple literally dwarfs the Parthenon of Athens. However, as magnificent as the Temple of Jupiter certainly is, it stands on a pre-Roman terrace of colossal stones which is even more impressive.’

The entire complex is located on this immense raised plaza which is erected 5m (16 ft) over an earlier T-shaped base consisting of a podium, staircase, and foundation walls. These walls were built from about 24 monoliths. Running through the foundation there are three enormous passages the size of railway tunnels.

Alford: ‘At the bottom… can be seen a row of nine blocks in the south-east wall of the terrace, each measuring approximately 33 by 14 by 10 feet, and thus weighing more than 300 tons apiece.’

‘At the same level in the adjoining south-western wall, we find six further 300-ton stones, above which are situated three enormous megalithic blocks, referred to as “the Trilithon” or the “Marvel of the Three Stones”… the three granite blocks of the Trilithon (the light colored course), forming the sixth visible layer of the wall. Each of these stones measures an amazing 64 feet in length (on average). with a height of 14 feet 6 inches and a thickness of 12 feet. They are estimated to weigh a staggering 800 tons each. 

Michel M Alouf, the former curator of the ruins, notes that: “… in spite of their immense site, [the Trilithon stones] are so accurately placed in position and so carefully joined, that it is almost impossible to insert a needle between them. No description will give an exact idea of the bewildering and stupefying effect of these tremendous blocks on the spectator.” The workmanship of the original foundational layers of stone at Baalbek, remind of the same precision exhibited at Sacsayhuaman. 

Alford: ‘… a slightly larger block, known as the “Stone of the [Pregnant Woman]”… lies in a nearby hillside quarry, ten minutes walk to the south-west… [above and below] which measures 69 feet long by 16 feet wide by 13 feet 10 inches high. This block is estimated to weigh around 1,000 tons, the equivalent of three Boeing 747 aircraft.’ 

‘How were the [800]-ton stones of the Trilithon [below] moved from the quarry to the acropolis? The distance is not huge, no more than a third of a mile. Nor is the elevation very different between the two points. And yet, when one considers the size and weight of these stones and the fact that the route from the quarry to the acropolis is not entirely flat, transportation via any conventional means presents a seemingly impossible dilemma. Furthermore, an even greater mystery surrounds the manner in which the Trilithon stones were then fitted more than 20 feet high into the wall, without mortar and with perfect precision. 

Some experts would have us believe that the Romans constructed this vast stone terrace at Baalbek as a foundation for their temples. However, it is a fact that no Roman emperor ever claimed to have accomplished this fantastic achievement, and as one authority has noted, there is a huge contrast in scale between the Roman temples and the size of the terrace on which they stand. In addition, we have no evidence of any Roman technology that could have moved stones weighing 800 tons. In fact, there is no evidence of any known civilization having the technology to erect the colossal stones which we see in the terrace at Baalbek!’

‘The [Scottish] traveller, David Urquhart… suggested that the builders used mastodons – huge extinct elephant-like mammals – as mobile cranes to help them move the stones! It is sometimes claimed that modern cranes cannot lift stones as heavy as Baalbek’s 800-ton monoliths. This is actually incorrect. I posed the problem of the Baalbek stones to Baldwins Industrial Services, one of the leading British crane hire companies. I asked them how they might attempt to move the 1,000-ton Stone of the [Pregnant Woman] and place it at the same height as the Trilithon.’

A model at Jungfrau Park in Interlaken, Switzerland, which demonstrates the number of modern cranes needed to lift the Stone of the Pregnant Woman

Alford: ‘Bob MacCrain, the Technical Director of Baldwins, confirmed that there were several mobile cranes currently available that could lift and place the 1,000-ton stone on a support structure 20 feet high. Baldwins themselves operate a 1,200 ton capacity Gottwald AK912 strut jib crane, whilst other companies operate cranes capable of lifting 2,000 tons. Unfortunately, these cranes do not have the capability to move whilst carrying such heavy loads. How then might we transport the Stone of the South to the acropolis? Baldwins suggested two possibilities. The first would use a 1,000-ton capacity crane fitted with crawler tracks. The disadvantage of this method would be the need for massive ground preparation works in order to provide a solid, level roadway for the crane to move. The alternative to a crane would be a series of modular hydraulic trailers, combined to create a massive load carrying platform. 

These trailers raise and lower their loads using hydraulic cylinders built into their suspension. The initial lift at the quarry would be achieved by the use of a cut-out section beneath the stone, which the trailer would drive into. The final positioning in the wall, at a height of 20 feet, would be achieved by using an earth ramp. There is, of course, one slight problem with Baldwins’ solution. None of this twentieth century technology was supposedly available when Baalbek was built! What happens if we fall back on non-technological methods? 

The usual suggestion is that megalithic stones were moved using a system of wooden rollers. However, modern experiments have shown such rollers being crushed by much lighter weights than 800 tons. Even if such a system was possible, it has been estimated that it would take the combined efforts of 40,000 men to move the Stone of the [Pregnant Woman]. It remains completely unproven that an 800-ton stone could have been moved using such primitive methods.

Another major weakness of the conventional explanation is why the builders should have struggled with such a large weight, when it would have been far easier to split the giant monolith into several smaller blocks. According to my engineer friends, it would actually have been very risky to use large blocks in the Trilithon. This is because any vertical defects running length-wise through the stone would have led to a severe structural weakness. In contrast, a similar fault in a smaller block would not have affected the overall construction.’

‘It therefore makes no sense at all to imagine tens of thousands of men attempting to move and lift three 800-ton stones. How can we resolve this apparent dilemma and what can we deduce concerning the motivations of the Baalbek designers? On the one hand, it seems as if they were supremely confident their material had no defects. They might thus have favoured large stones for a specific structural reason, namely to provide a more stable platform which could withstand enormous vertical forces. An intriguing idea. On the other hand, it is possible that the builders were simply in a hurry, and it was therefore expeditious to cut and move one large stone rather than two small ones. This does of course presuppose a high level of construction technology being available. 

Although the first of the above alternatives is the more enticing, in my opinion it is the latter alternative which provides the more likely explanation. My impression of the Baalbek platform, shared by others, is that it is incomplete. The Trilithon layer for instance, rises above any of the other megalithic stones and does not form part of a level terrace. It thus appears to form part of an unfinished defensive wall. This theory is reinforced by the Stone of the [Pregnant Woman], which is still attached at one point to the rocky floor of the quarry. The physical evidence indicates a sudden abandonment of the construction project. However, if the Trilithon layer represents a later addition, erected using high technology at an unknown time, then the layers below it must take us even further back into prehistory. 

These lower layers in the south-western wall, have been carefully constructed of smaller stones, topped by a layer of 300-ton stones which have been shaped with an outward taper. If we now move to the same level in the adjoining south-eastern wall, we see a layer of megaliths, which although of similar size, are ill-matched: some are tapered, others are not, and the cut of the tapering does not match, even on adjacent blocks. The unavoidable conclusion is that this upper layer of the original platform has been reconstructed having once sustained serious damage.

Let us now return to the sacred importance of Baalbek. Michel Alouf comments that “nowhere is it clearly stated to what cause the religious importance of this town ought to be attributed”. However, the Romans did leave us a clue with their temples to the Gods Jupiter, Mercury and Venus. Why did the Romans, and indeed earlier civilizations of the Near East, worship this triad of Gods? A major clue comes from the Greeks who called Baalbek “Heliopolis” – the city of Helios [Greek for Sun City]’ – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.

‘According to ancient legend, Helios was a Sun God who could traverse the skies in his “chariot”, and Baalbek was the alleged resting place of that chariot’ – Article: Thoth. ‘Could this legend explain the need for such massive foundations in the original platform at Baalbek?’ 

This writer concurs with Alford’s observations and particularly with the obvious layers of stonework at Baalbek, in that the foundation has been built by a culture far older and technically superior than the Romans; as impressive as their buildings built later on top were. We shall return to the question regarding the original purpose of the enormous foundational terrace, as well as who built it. 

The block of stone referred by Alford as the Stone of the South is in fact the Stone of the Pregnant Woman. Not his fault as ‘… some sources (incorrectly) identify “Stone of the South” as an alternate name of the Stone of the Pregnant Woman.’

Aside from the Trilithon of stones underneath the Temple of Jupiter as part of its podium, there are three other gigantic monoliths not part of the structure. The Stone of the Pregnant Woman or the first monolith; the Stone of the South or second monolith; and the Forgotten Stone or third monolith. An online encyclopaedia states: ‘These are, in reverse order, the first, third, and tied fifth largest known stones ever quarried in human history. They are believed to have been intended for the nearby Jupiter Baal complex, possibly as an addition to the Trilithon; but, perhaps due to their size, they were never removed from their quarry. They have not been used since their extraction in ancient times.’ 

The Stone of the Pregnant Woman still lays in an ancient quarry, some nine hundred metres from the Heliopolis temple complex. It is the smallest of the three monoliths, though the most famous because of its excellent condition (below).

In 1996, a geodetic team from the Austrian city of Linz conducted topographical measurements at the site. According to their calculations, the block weighs 1,000.12 tonnes. There are different stories behind the name, including the monolith being named after a pregnant woman ‘who tricked the people of Baalbek into believing that she knew how to move the giant stone if only they would feed her until she gave birth. Others say the name comes from the legends that pregnant jinn [In Islam, an intelligent spirit of lower rank than the angels, able to appear in human and animal forms and to possess humans; in Christianity, a demon; in reality a disincarnate spirit of the Nephilim] were assigned the task of cutting and moving the stone, while others say that the name reflects the belief that a woman who touches the stone experiences an increase in fertility.’ 

The Stone of the South (Hadjar el Gouble), was rediscovered in the same quarry in the 1990s. Its weight is estimated at 1,242 tonnes and slightly surpasses the dimensions of the Stone of the Pregnant Woman (below). 

The Forgotten Stone was also discovered in the same quarry in 2014 by archaeologists from the German Archaeological Institute. Its weight is estimated at approximately 1500 tonnes (1650 Tons), making it the largest stone ever quarried. It is 19.6 metres (64 ft) long, 6 metres (20 ft) wide and around 5.5 metres (18 ft) high.

The Third Monolith in situ at Baalbek quarry, on the right (above); beside the excavated Stone of the Pregnant Woman, above on the left

The sheer size and weight of these blocks of stone are beyond comprehension. In the mind of this writer, there is no orthodox explanation for their existence and only one which predates our conditioned understanding of history can truly answer the contradiction presented. 

The same two stones from the opposite angle

Little is known about Baalbek prior to the Greco-Macedonian conquest of Syria by Alexander the Great in 332 BCE. In 64 CE it came under Roman control. Later it passed into Byzantine hands and then eventually Arab domination in 637 BCE. Emperor Wilhelm II of Germany and his wife visited Baalbek November 1, 1898 on their way to Jerusalem. Subsequently during 1898 to 1903 a German expedition excavated the two huge Roman temples and began to reconstruct the ruins. There is some irony in this, considering the connection between Rome and Germany* – Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germans & Austrians – Ishmael & Hagar

One of the principal structures on the site mentioned earlier is the Temple of Jupiter, commonly believed to have been constructed between 16 BCE and 60 CE – only a portion of which remains – though Jiri Mruzek states Roman Emperor Augustus began the project in 27 BCE and Zechariah Sitchin offers as early as 63 BCE. 

Note the frieze work in the foreground and the swastika pattern*

It was a massive building and dedicated to three deities: the Syrian thunder god Ba’al Haddu equated with Zeus or Jupiter; the Syrian nature goddess Atargatis (or Aphrodite), equated with Venus; and a youthful god, equated by the Greeks with Hermes (or Dionysus) and hence by the Romans with Mercury – refer article: Thoth. During the Canaanite period, the temples were largely devoted to the Heliopolitan Triad: a male god, Ba’al; his consort, Astarte; and their son, Adonis.

The Temple of Bacchus is also Corinthian and its symbolic decoration shows that it was dedicated to the same agricultural gods as the great temple. The temple is credited as being commissioned by Roman Emperor Aelius Antoninus Pius (138-161 CE). Julius Capitolinus wrote the annals of Antoninus Pius and enumerated the buildings which he erected. He offers no material support for the assertion linking Pius with the Jupiter or Bacchus temples.

Though Antoninus Pius did build in Baalbek, evidenced by his inscriptions found there, ‘his activity was restricted to reparation of the temples or the construction of one of the edifices in the temple area.’ The Romans were meticulous in recording their constructions and buildings, yet strangely enough, no information was ever recorded about the site. The temple is 66m long, 35m wide and 31m high, making it slightly smaller than the Temple of Jupiter, yet boasts a huge megalithic entrance.

Other ruins include a round Temple of Venus; the lesser known Temple of the Muses; remains of the town walls; traces of a temple dedicated to Hermes; and important Roman mosaics from private homes.

The etymology of Baalbek is uncertain and includes: Baal (Lord [of the gods]) of the Beka and Ba’al Nebeq (Lord of the Sources [of the Litani River]). According to Maghie Ghali: ‘Baalbek was not an important city… it became a home to the gods because of its natural setting, including Ras al-Ain [‘head of the source’], an abundant source of freshwater. Waters from the Ain-Juj spring nine kilometres away were drawn into Baalbek by canal.’

Baalbek curator, Vali Mahlouji: “Baalbek commanded these two big sources that feed into the Litani and Aassi rivers, which flow in opposite directions in the Bekaa.” Majhlouji adds: “There are even still large blocks lying around as though they are going to be used – prepared blocks for the foundations of a new podium around Jupiter Temple… like an on-going project with bits lying around the city.”

Hugh Newman is a world explorer and in his own words – a ‘megalithomaniac’ – and author. Newman offers a couple of interesting points. He refers to Graham Hancock’s visit to Baalbek, quoting Hancock on the unlikelihood that Baalbek’s foundation was constructed by the Romans, for if they did build the site, why did they not reuse the stones from the quarry?

Hancock: “… the fact that these gigantic, almost finished blocks remain in the quarry and were never sliced up into smaller blocks and used in the general construction of the Temple of Jupiter, suggests to me very strongly that the Romans did not even know they were there. Most probably they had been buried under many metres of sediment for many thousands of years when the Romans appeared on the scene. They made use of the megaliths that were already in place on the already remotely ancient sacred site that would become the Temple of Jupiter – a handy, massive and convenient platform upon which they could build their temple – but they knew nothing of the fully cut and shaped but unused megaliths lying deeply buried in the quarry.” 

Newman has his own thoughts on why the monoliths were left in the quarry: ‘As with many other sites around the world, I propose that these mighty monoliths were left there for a reason. It was part of the ancient tradition to leave the largest stone in the quarry, itself a sanctified zone, a place from where the temple was birthed’

If so, why leave three?

Elif Batuman writes that ‘one of [the] previously discovered megaliths, known as the Hajjar al-Hibla, or Stone of the Pregnant Woman, turned out to have a crack that would have impeded its transport.’

Jiri Mruzek: ‘Elsewhere in the Roman empire, just a little over 300 metric tons seemed to be the limit for the transport of big blocks, achievable only with the greatest difficulty. Transport of the 323 ton Laterano obelisk to Rome spanned the reigns of three emperors. At Baalbek Rome had found a fabulous ready made foundation, a mighty platform to add a suitably majestic structure to, stamping the Roman eagle upon the whole for the perception of future generations.’ 

Baalbek – Lebanon’s Sacred Fortress, New Dawn Magazine No. 43, July-August, 1997, Andrew Collins:

‘A similar situation prevails in Egyptology, where in the late nineteenth, early twentieth centuries megalithic structures such [as] the Valley Temple at Giza and the Osireion at Abydos were initially ascribed very early dates of construction by archaeologists before later being cited as contemporary to more modern structures placed in their general proximity. 

As has now become clear from recent research into the age of the Great Sphinx, there was every reason to have ascribed these cyclopean structures much earlier dates of construction. So what was it that so convinced early archaeologists and travellers that the Trilithon was much older than the rest of the temple complex? The evidence is self apparent and runs as follows:

  • One has only to look at the positioning of the Trilithon and the various courses of large stone blocks immediately beneath it to realize that they bear very little relationship to the rest of the Temple of Jupiter. Moreover, the visible courses of smaller blocks above and to the right of the Trilithon are markedly different in shape and appearance to the smaller, more regular sized courses in the rest of the obviously Roman structure.
     
  • The limestone courses that make up the outer podium base – which, of course, includes the Trilithon – are heavily pitted by wind and sand erosion, while the rest of the Temple of Jupiter still possesses comparatively smooth surfaces. The same type of wind and sand erosion can be seen on the huge limestone blocks used in many of the megalithic temple complexes around the northern Mediterranean coast, as well as the cyclopean walls of Mycenean Greece… it could be argued that the lower courses of the outer podium wall at Baalbek antedate the Roman temple complex… 
  • Other classical temple complexes have been built upon much earlier megalithic structures. This includes the Acropolis in Athens (erected 447-406 BC), where archaeologists have unearthed cyclopean walls dating to the Mycenean or Late Bronze Age period (1600-1100 BC). Similar huge stone walls appear at Delphi, Tiryns and Mycenae. 
  • The Phoenicians are known to have employed [though not necessarily the originators of] the use of cyclopean masonry in the construction of their citadels.

These are important points in favor of the Great Platform, as in the case of the inner podium, being of much greater antiquity than the Roman, or even the Ptolemaic, temple complex. Yet if we were to accept this possibility, then we must also ask ourselves: who constructed it, and why?’ 

Further evidence of the dichotomy between the terraced foundation and a construction designed by the Romans is discussed in the article, Baalbek – A Colossal Enigma, Gian J Quasar: ‘… [the Jupiter] temple was built on a “tel” or ruin mound, indicating a place that had long been held sacred, though what had caused this area to be significant or “sacred” is unknown.

To further increase [the Trilithons] mysterious origin and original use, these megaliths are not “foundation stones” as they are always declared. They represent the top course of stones of the original edifice, whatever that may have been. Whatever its purpose, it was essential that the greatest stones had to be on top, not on the bottom. The whole edifice is inverted in concept, fact and layout. Below them at least 3 tiers of stones can be found, much smaller though still monumental in size. 

Another example that they are separate to the Roman temple, is that while the Romans built the back of their temple wall flush with 3 of these stones, on one of the sides of the temple of Jupiter the perimeter clearly falls short of the width of the original megalithic structure, allowing a tier of megaliths to protrude obtrusively from the temple foundation – incongruous if they were simply foundation stones for the Roman temple. But it seems the Romans could not extend the building far enough to cover the layout of megaliths.’

What the original edifice must have looked like – a massive platform

Quasar: ‘But… the huge stones next to the break in the wall… are as big as the Bimini stones and cut flush with the other, rather than neat squares. This architecture, “Cyclopean,” is the oldest we know of, yet it appears sloppy and small compared to the great megaliths below them.

This evolution in stonework is remarkable. From the small Roman and Turkish blocks, we go further down to monumental blocks identical with our earliest cultures. Yet lower than this, we come not to primitive mud bricks or shanty-hut foundations, but to the greatest stones worked by man. They are not clumsy artifacts, crude and compromised cuts like Stonehenge. They are perfectly fitted 1,500 ton stones forming a foundation not even a huge Roman temple could encompass. 

Our own science and engineering today cannot explain them, let alone what their function was. It would seem some unknown culture could move these great stones, place them on top of others, in perfect fit and alignment, before the dawn of our most ancient cultures. What caused them to pass away without leaving a clue as to who they were and to what purpose they built such a stupefying platform?’

Newman: ‘… the style of masonry employed [at Baalbek] is similar to what we find on the Giza plateau, an area that was also once called Heliopolis. Baalbek’s connection to Giza is also interesting, as the wooden boats that were found buried on the Giza plateau are made from Cedar-wood, from trees that potentially comes from the famous Cedar forests that once thrived on the slopes that Baalbek sits upon. 

Baalbek also sits 5 degrees east of Giza, and 4 degrees north, suggesting it may have been a major marker on an ancient survey of the Earth, that also revealed an interesting anomaly that was spotted by Alex Whitaker: “This very specific separation of both longitudes and latitudes between the two sites has a secondary significance in that the angle created is 51° 51′, which is the same angle as that of the exterior faces of the great pyramid at Giza” – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

The connection between Giza and Baalbek is noteworthy for it may be a clue to the age of Baalbek. 

Biblical archaeologists propose the association of Baalbek with either the town of a. Baalgad listed in the Book of Joshua; b. the town of Baalath, one of King Solomon’s cities recorded in First Kings; c. Baal-hamon where Solomon had a vineyard; and d. the Plain of Aven in the Book of Amos. Of these, Baalath, a town re-fortified by Solomon stands out for it confirms both its sanctity to Baal and its strategic importance on the road to Damascus, the capital of the Aramaens – refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil

What is very interesting is a series of collected essays by Immanuel Velikovsky, which establishes a link between the northern city of Dan with none other than… Baalbek. We have addressed the city of Dan previously, so will stay with the pertinent points on the two cities association as much as a digression would be interesting regarding the specific aspects relating to the city of Dan – refer Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe

Velikovsky explains the link between Beth-Aven – the House of Sin – and with possibly the temple of Dan – mentioned in the books of Hosea and Amos. He also highlights the connection between the Plain of Aven with Baalbek further north from Damascus. 

Velikovsky: ‘The Septuagint, the Greek translation of the Bible… renders [Amos 1:5] as “the valley of On,” written the same as On (or Heliopolis) in Egypt’ – refer Joseph, Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. ‘The Hebrew spellings of Aven and On do not differ in consonants; and vocals were inserted in the texts by the Masoretes in a late period. On is the Hebrew name of Heliopolis in Egypt, pronounced also as Aven, as in Ezekiel 30:17; Bikat Aven is the name of the plain of Baalbek in Amos. Tradition has it also that the cult of Baalbek was brought there from Heliopolis in Egypt.

Hosea, however, called by the name of Aven (Beth-Aven) the cities of Bethel and Dan; and he spoke of “high places” there, and in the instance where he referred to “the sin of Israel” he obviously meant Dan. Amos, who in the eighth chapter speaks against the worshippers at Dan, in chapter one speaks against the plain of Aven – and thus, comparing Hosea and Amos, one wonders whether Amos 1:5 speaks of Baalbek or of Dan.

The expression Bikat Aven, or the Valley (Plain) of Aven in Amos impelled the exegetes and commentators to refer the place to Coele-Syria, and this because Bi’qa is the specific name of the Coele-Syrian plain – still in use today. The very name Baalbek is generally explained as the Baal of Bi’qa or Bekaa – of the valley. Baalbek is situated in the valley between Lebanon and Hermon. Of Dan it is also said that it was situated in a valley: “… And it was in the valley that lieth by Beth-Rehob. And they built a city, and dwelt therein.”

Velikovsky draws attention to Benjamin of Tudela’s belief that Baalbek is the scriptural Baalath. “And Solomon built… Baalath, and Tadmor in the wilderness.” Tadmor is Palmyra, far to the northeast of Baalbek’ and ‘Baalath is said to have belonged to the tribe of Dan.’ Baal Gad is described as being “in the valley of Lebanon under mount Hermon” and in the valley of Lebanon under mount Hermon, lies Baalbek. ‘If this identification is correct… Baalbek was inside the Israelite kingdom… against this supposition of Baal Gad in the valley of Lebanon… [is] that the Israelite kingdom never embraced the area of Coele-Syria, or the valley between Lebanon and Hermon (Anti-Lebanon).’ Thus Baalath and Baal Gad could be the same place and in turn, both located at Baalbek. 

Velikovsky elaborates on the scholarly conflict of equating these places with Baalbek north of the city of Dan. ‘If Solomon built in Palmyra in the desert between Syria and Mesopotamia, the region of Coele-Syria[,] between Lebanon and Hermon could certainly be in the area of his building activity… But placing Baal Gad in Coele-Syria, where would [be]… Dan, the northernmost point of the Kingdom of Israel? To keep Dan in Galilee and to place Baal Gad, an Israelite city, one hundred fifty kilometers farther to the north will not stand up against the indisputable fact that Dan was the northernmost city in Israel.

Some scholars, looking for Baalbek in the Scriptures, identified it with Baal-Hamon, referred to in the Song of Songs. And again, Baal Hamon is supposed to be another name for Baalath and Baal Gad. Also Baal Zaphon, or Zeus Cassius, was proposed as Baalbek. In this connection it can be said that, according to the Talmud, Gad was the name of the planet Jupiter; and Zeus Cassius signifies Jupiter of Lebanon; and Hamon was supposed to be a Syrian form of the name Amon who, according to the Greek authors, was Zeus-Jupiter. All this together, if correct, points toward the cult of Jupiter in Baalbek… Besides Baal Gad, Baal Zaphon or Zeus Cassius, Baal Hamon, and Baalath, one more name is identified as Baalbek: Baalmelech, or “the royal Baal.”

Velikovsky discusses the Trilithon stones: ‘The question arises whether they are not the survivals of the original cyclopean structure – that which carried the name Rehob, or Beth-Rehob, and which served as a landmark for the scouts dispatched by Moses in their survey of Canaan, and for the emissaries of the tribe of Dan in their search for the territory in the north. Like Stonehenge in Great Britain [Article: Stonehenge]… it may have originated in an early time – not necessarily Neolithic, since it appears that these stones are subjected to hewing by metal tools.

In the quarry a mile away is found another stone of comparable size, cut out of the rock from all but one side; it appears that this stone of more perfect cut was quarried in a later time, possibly in the days of Jeroboam, or even later; but, for probably mechanical considerations, the work was not finished and the stone not removed, and the emulation of the early builders not completed.’ 

While this writer does not consider the site at Baalbek an original construction of King Solomon, it would seem his involvement in later modifications is substantiated. ‘Aside from the incased trilithon, the attention of the visitor to Baalbek who inspects the wall of the acropolis is drawn to stones of a bossed shape with an indented rim on all four sides of the face of the stone. O. von Richter in 1822 and S. Wolcott in 1843  drew attention to the fact that the quaders of the wall of the temple area of the acropolis of Baalbek have the same form as the quaders of the Temple of Solomon, namely, of the surviving western (outer) wall, or Wailing Wall.

The Roman architects, wrote Wolcott, never built foundations or walls of such stones; and of the Israelite period it is especially the age of Solomon that shows this type of stone shaping (chiseling). The… outer wall of Baalbek’s temple area illustrates that the same art of chiseling was employed in the preparation of stones for its construction. Whatever the time of construction of other parts of Baalbek’s compound – neolithic, Israelite, Syrian, Greek, or Roman – this fundamental part of the compound must have originated in the same century as the surviving (western) wall of the area of Solomon’s temple.’ 

Local tradition confuses additional building work during Solomon’s reign from 970 to 930 BCE with the original foundation. As modern scholars have done the same with attributing all of Baalbek’s layers at the hands of the Romans. ‘Ildrisi, the Arab traveler and geographer (1099-1154), wrote: “The great (temple-city) of astonishing appearance was built in the time of Solomon.” Gazwini (d. 1823) explained the origin of the edifices and the name of the place by connecting it with Balkis, the legendary Queen of the South, and with Solomon. 

The traveler Benjamin of Tudela wrote in the year 1160 of his visit to Baalbek: “This is the city which is mentioned in Scripture as Baalath in the vicinity of the Lebanon, which Solomon built for the daughter of Pharaoh.” Robert Wood, who stayed at Baalbek in the 1750’s, and who published an unsurpassed monograph on its ruins, wrote: “The inhabitants of this country, Mohomedans, Jews and Christians, all confidently believe that Solomon built both, Palmyra and Baalbek.”

The case for Dan and Baalbek being one and the same is strengthened by the discovery of calf worship. The golden calf worshipped by the Israelites shortly after the Exodus and the twin calves set up by King Jeroboam in Bethel and Dan have been previously addressed – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy; and Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe

Velikovsky: ‘It was almost a common feature in all places where pilgrims gathered to worship at a local cult that diminutive images of the deity were offered for sale to them. Also small figures of the god or of his emblem in precious or semi-precious metals were brought by worshippers as a donation to the temple where the large scale figure had its domicile. In Baalbek archaeological work produced very few sacred objects or figures that could shed light on the worship of the local god. “It was a disappointment, next to the brilliant success of so rich an excavation, that nothing was learned of the nature of the deity and the history of its worship.” 

Figures of Jupiter Heliopolitanus standing between two bullocks or calves have been found at Baalbek, dating from Roman times. In addition, an image of a calf was also found. The only figure of an earlier time found in Baalbek is an image of a calf. Since it is to be expected that images found in an ancient temple are reproductions of the main deity worshipped in the holy enclosure, it is significant that the holy image in the temple of Baalbek was that of a calf, and of no other animal’ – Article: The Calendar Conspiracy.*

‘The name Baal-Bek (Baal-Bi’qa) is sometimes transmitted by Arab authors as Baal bikra, or Baal of the Steer or Calf, which is the way of folk etymology to adapt the name to the form of the worship practiced in the temple. This, together with the finding of the images of the calf in the area of the temple, strengthens the impression that the god of Baalbek was a calf.’ Of note, is that one of the prominent symbols for Baal Hadad the storm god, is in fact a Bull. 

Further compelling evidence for the cities of Dan and Baalbek being one and the same place include the fact that ‘Baalbek or, as the Romans called it, Heliopolis, was venerated in the Roman world as the place of an old cult of an ancient oracle, and… [rivalled]… other venerated temples of the Roman Empire. It is known that the Emperor Trajan, before going to war against the Parthians in the year 115, wrote to the priests of Baalbek and questioned its oracle.

The oracle remained in high esteem at least as late as the fourth century of the present era, when Macrobius in his Saturnalia* wrote of Baalbek: “This temple is also famous for its oracles.” Was it the ancient oracle of Micah? In the words of Jeremiah, shortly before the Babylonian exile of 586 in which he spoke of “a voice… from Dan”, we had the last biblical reference to the oracle of Micah. In the days of Jeremiah the oracle must have been seven or eight hundred years old. Did it survive until the days of Trajan and even later, until the days of Macrobius?  

In the Tractate Pesahim of the Babylonian Talmud is written the following sentence: “The image of Micah stands in Bechi.” Bechi is known as the Hebrew name for Baalbek in the time of the Talmud… in the Book of Exodus [Judges 17 and 18] it is recounted that the Danites, migrating to the North, took with them Micah and his idol, and that it was placed in Dan of the North’ – Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe. ‘This passage in the Tractate Pesahim is a strong argument for the thesis of this essay, namely that Baalbek is the ancient Dan.’ 

The television program Ancient Aliens, claims the following about Baalbek: “Archaeological surveys have revealed that the enormous stone foundation that lies at the base of the site dates back tens of thousands of years… what was originally there before the Roman temple was [a] space-board platform that was… used for extra-terrestrials coming and going on planet Earth… it’s always been known as the landing place. There’s an actual text from Sumerian times known as the epic of Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh… claims to have seen rockets descend and ascend from Baalbek…”

In contrast, an online commentator states that these claims ‘come directly from the writings [of] Zechariah Sitchin, and they are totally untrue. Baalbek was not called the “landing place”, and the Epic of Gilgamesh never speaks of rockets ascending and descending anywhere in it.’ 

The monolithic stones of Baalbek’s platform foundation weighing between 300 to 800 tons must have been chosen for a specific reason. Sitchin does suggest there is a connecting line between the Epic of Gilgamesh’s the ‘Landing Place’ and rocket ships with Baalbek. Though whether this is stated directly, inferred or not at all in the thirteen tablets of the Epic, does not alter the fact that Baalbek may have been built with that in mind. Leaving aside this point for the time being.

Referring to Zechariah Sitchin’s The Stairway to Heaven, 1980: 

‘Modern scholars have tried to shed more light on the age-long worship at… [Baalbek] by studying the archaeological evidence from neighboring sites. A principal one of these is Palmyra (the biblical Tadmor), an ancient caravan center on the way from Damascus to Mesopotamia. As a result, such scholars as Henry Seyrig (La Triade Heliopolitaine) and Rene Dussaud (Temples et Cultes Heliopolitaine) have concluded that a basic triad had been worshipped throughout the ages. It was headed by the God of the Thunderbolt [the Storm god, Baal Hadad] and included the Warrior Maiden [Lilith^] and the Celestial Charioteer. 

They and other scholars helped establish the now generally accepted conclusion, that the Roman-Greek triad stemmed from the earlier Semitic beliefs, which in turn were based upon the Sumerian pantheon. The earliest Triad was headed, it appears, by Adad, who was allotted by his father Enlil – the chief God of Sumer – “the mountain lands of the north.” The female member of the Triad was Ishtar.^ 

After he visited the area, Alexander the Great struck a coin honoring Ishtar/Astarte and Adad; the coin bears his name in Phoenician-Hebrew script. The third member of the Triad was the Celestial Charioteer, Shamash – commander of the prehistoric astronauts [Azazel]. The Greeks honored him (as Helios) by erecting a colossal statue atop the main temple, showing him driving his chariot. To them, its swiftness was denoted by the four horses that pulled it; the authors of the Book of Enoch knew better: 

“The chariot of Shamash,” it says, “was driven by the wind.” Examining the Roman and Greek traditions and beliefs, we have arrived back at Sumer; we have circled back to Gilgamesh and his Search for Immortality in the Cedar Forest, at the “crossroads of Ishtar.” Though in the territory of Adad, he was told, the place was also within the jurisdiction of Shamash. And so we have the original Triad: Adad, Ishtar, Shamash.’ 

Shamash is an important character and closely linked with Baalbek. New World Encylopedia: ‘In Mesopotamian religion Shamash was the Akkadian name of the sun god, corresponding to Sumerian Utu. In mythology, Shamash was the son of the moon god Sin (known as Nanna in Sumerian), and thus the brother of the goddess Ishtar (Sumerian: Inanna), who represented the great “star” of Venus. In later Babylonian astral mythology, Sin [Samael], Shamash [Azazel], and Ishtar [Lilith] formed a major triad of divinities, which still today plays an important role in astrological systems, though under different names. 

Shamash is depicted as overcoming darkness and death. In the Epic of Gilgamesh he assisted the hero’s victory over the monster Humbaba, guardian of the deep forests of Lebanon. Like the later Apollo [Apollyon], he made his daily journey through the heavens, either on horseback, in a chariot, or on a boat. His main cult center in Sumer was the city of Larsa, and in Akkad his primary temple was in Sippar. In Canaanite tradition, the sun god was Shemesh, the “torch of the gods,” but was described as female. The name Shamash simply means “sun.” Both in early and in late inscriptions, Shamash is designated as the “offspring of Nanna,” the moon god. In the Mesopotamian pantheon, Nanna (known as Sin in Akkadian) generally takes precedence over Shamash, since the moon was both the basis of the calendar… As farming came to the fore, the sun god came to play a gradually increasing role. 

The two chief centers of sun worship in Babylonia were Sippar, represented by the mounds at Abu Habba, and Larsa, represented by the modern Senkerah. At both places, the chief sanctuary bore the name E-barra (or E-babbara) meaning “Shining House” in allusion to the brilliance of Shamash. 

The temple at Sippar was the most famous, but temples to Shamash were erected in all large population centers, including Babylon, Ur, Mari, Nippur, and Nineveh. Together with Sin and Ishtar, Shamash formed a triad of gods which completed the even older trinity of Anu, Enlil and Ea, representing the heavens, earth and water, respectively. The three powers of Sin, Shamash, and Ishtar symbolized three great forces of nature: The sun, the moon, and the morning star (or love and fertility). 

At times, instead of Ishtar, one finds Adad, the storm god [Samael], as the third person of this triad, and it may be that these two sets of triads represent the doctrines of two different schools of theological thought in Babylonia.’

Flying Serpents and Dragons, R A Boulay, 1997 & 1999 – emphasis mine:

‘Utu or “The Shining One” was a grandson of Enlil and with Inanna was a twin born to Nannar. Utu’s city in antediluvian times was the space platform at Sippar, from where the freighters laden with metals shuttled to and from the orbiting space ship. 

After the Deluge, Sippar remained his sacred city, although he moved his space activities to the west to the land of Lebanon, where Baalbek became the new space platform. In the Western Lands he was known by his Semitic name of Shamash. The city of Baalbek was called Beth-Shamash in the Old Testament, or in other words the “House of Shamash.” The symbol of Shamash was the four-pointed star against a disk with rays. Later, the winged solar disk became associated with Shamash. 

Shamash was worshiped as the Sun God who daily traversed the skies and the “one from whom no secrets were hid,” probably because his space craft surveyed all that went on below. In this tablet two horned gods in “heaven” hold divine cords which connect with the altar of Shamash below. The cords represent his connection or shuttle flight between heaven and earth. As the divine cordholder, it was said he traversed the skies and “measured the bounds of the Earth.” 

Shamash was often depicted with wings indicative of his role as Chief Astronaut of the Anunnaki. An Assyrian relief from the palace of Asshurnazipal II at Nimrod shows him in a winged wheel hovering over the symbolic tree of life. It is flanked by two nobles and two winged astronauts each bearing the symbols of immortality – the pine cone and the “situla” or water bucket.’

Roberto Solàrion comments: ‘Drunvalo Melchizedek talks about the fact that the pine cone forms in the perfect Fibonacci Sequence [refer article: Stonehenge]… if the Fibonacci Sequence is indeed incorporated into the mathematical structure of the Great Pyramid of Egypt, as Drunvalo suggests, then this symbol of a pine cone relating to Utu could indicate this as well, because the Great Pyramid and Sphinx were constructed in the first place to be “landing beacons,” so to speak, for Space Commander Utu’s Sinai Spaceport’ – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

As fantastical as all this sounds for the casual reader – gods, jetting around in spacecraft especially during the age of righteous Enoch and Noah – bear with this line of thought and reasoning. There also appears to be more than one link between the Giza Pyramids and Baalbek. A switch from Sippar’s prominence in the antediluvian age to Baalbek after the flood, as a key command centre on Earth for interstellar flight, does not preclude Baalbek from being a site of importance before the deluge, as we shall learn. 

Constant readers will glean perhaps why we have laboured on the point of a trinity of gods.

First, is that it is a very ancient form of false worship, designed to lead believers from the truth of the One true God – refer article: Arius, Alexander & Athanasius.

Second, the triad of gods associated with Baalbek has included different entities over time, yet the three key personalities shine through, albeit under differing names. They are: Baal, Ishtar and Apollo. These titles and names provide clues to their true identities while at the same time, cleverly hiding them in the shadows.

The true identity of Baal has been exposed and discussed in length under a different name; that of Samael – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. The identity of Baal’s children, the twins Ishtar and Apollo – have been previously discussed in length regarding their real identities as mentioned in the scriptures, the Book of Enoch and in ancient texts – equate to Lilith and Azazel – refer article: Lilith; and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod

Sitchin in The Stairway to Heaven, describes Baalbek’s fascinating foundation and intriguingly, its association with the quest for immortality. A directive a certain demigod known as Nimrod was dedicating himself, with the construction of the Tower of Babel – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. 

‘Henry Seyrig, who as Director of Antiquities of Syria devoted a lifetime to the study of the vast platform and its meaning, found that the Greeks used to conduct there “rites of mystery, in which Afterlife was represented as human Immortality – an identification with the deity obtained by the ascent (heavenward) of the soul.” The Greeks, he concluded, indeed associated this place with Man’s efforts to attain Immortality.

Was then this place the very place in the Cedar Mountains to which Gilgamesh had first gone with Enkidu, the Crest of Zaphon of Ba’al? We… find that the Romans and Greeks… built their temples upon a paved platform which existed from much earlier times – a platform constructed of large, thick stone blocks so tightly put together that no one – to this very day – has been able to penetrate it and study the chambers, tunnels, caverns and other substructures that lie hidden beneath it. That such subterranean structures undoubtedly exist is judged not only from the fact that other Greek temples had secret, subterranean cellars and grottoes beneath their apparent floors. Georg Ebers and Hermann Guthe (Palastina in Bild und Wort, the English version is titled Picturesque Palestine) reported a century ago that the local Arabs entered the ruins “at the southeast corner, through a long vaulted passage like a railway tunnel under the great platform.”

“Two of these great vaults run parallel with each other, from east to west, and are connected by a third running at right angles to them from north to south.” As soon as they entered the tunnel, they were caught in total darkness, broken here and there by eerie green lights from puzzling “laced windows.” Emerging from the 460-feet-long tunnel, they found themselves under the north wall of the Sun Temple… The German archaeologists also reported that the platform apparently rested upon gigantic vaults; but they concerned themselves with mapping and reconstructing the superstructure. A French archaeological mission, led by Andre Parrot in the 1920s, confirmed the existence of the subterranean maze, but was unable to penetrate its hidden parts. When the platform was pierced from above through its thick stones, evidence was found of structures beneath it. 

The temples were erected upon a platform raised to thirty feet, depending on the terrain. No one has yet attempted to calculate the quantity of stone hewn, cut, shaped, hauled and imbedded layer upon layer upon this site; it could possibly dwarf the Great Pyramid of Egypt. Whoever laid this platform originally, paid particular attention to the rectangular northwestern corner, the location of the temple of Jupiter/Zeus. There, the temple’s more than 50,000 square feet rested upon a raised podium which was certainly intended to support some extremely heavy weight. Constructed of layer upon layer of huge stones, the Podium rose twenty-six feet above the level of the Court in front of it and forty-two feet above the ground on its exposed northern and western sides’ – Article: 42.

Sitchin offers an answer to Baalbek’s distant beginning saying: ‘Local traditions hold that the place had existed from the days of Adam and his sons, who resided in the area of the Cedar Mountains after the expulsion of Adam and Eve from the Garden of Eden. Adam, these legends relate, inhabited the place which is now Damascus, and died not far from there. It was Cain his son who built a refuge upon the Cedar Crest after he had killed Abel. The Maronite Patriarch of Lebanon [Estfan Doweihi] related [to French archaeologist, Michel Alouf] the following tradition: “The fastness [or fortress of Baalbek] on Mount Lebanon is the most ancient building in the world. Cain, the son of Adam, built it in the year 133 of Creation, during a fit of raving madness. He gave it the name of his son Enoch, and peopled it with giants who were punished for their iniquities by the Flood.”

The physical land of Eden encompassed part of the promised land conquered by the Israelites under the leadership of Joshua; from Galilee in the North, extending southwards to the smaller area of the Garden of Eden, where Jerusalem is located today – refer article: The Eden Enigma. It was conjectured that the Land of Nod east of Eden where Cain dwelt, was in Mesopotamia and connected with Babylon. Whereas Baalbek was north of Eden and northeast at a stretch. Cain named his first city after his evil son Enoch, yet the oldest city in Mesopotamia is deemed Eridu, likely named after Enoch’s son, Irad – Genesis 4:17-18. 

But, we learn that Cain was to become a ‘restless wanderer’, thus it is plausible he later departed from Nod and built a city at Baalbek. Support for this is in Genesis 4:17, where it states Cain knew his wife, she gave birth to Enoch and later, ‘Cain was then building a city’… [naming] ‘it after his son Enoch’, NIV. The Hebrew word then is hayah [H1961] meaning, ‘come to pass.’ Cain’s son’s name Enoch, means ‘dedicated’, from the Hebrew word, chanowk [H2585]. 

Coupled with this, is the fact that Babel (or Babylon) appears to have already been in existence in Nimrod’s time and not a city he actually built – Genesis 10:10. Hence the Tower of Babel may not have been where Babylon was, though does not rule out the possibility that the Tower of Babel was built in the existing city of Babylon.

Cain himself carried Nephilim DNA and so his line of descendants were likely tall, even before the Watchers descended to the Earth – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. If Cain did build Baalbek I in 133, then according to an unconventional chronology, this would have been in the year 27,264 BCE. To put this in context, Adam and Eve were created in circa 27,397 BCE; they were banished from the Garden of Eden, not Eden, seven years later according to legend, in 27,390 BCE (Genesis 3:23-24); Cain was born the same year; Abel a little later circa 27,385 BCE (Genesis 4:2); Abel was then murdered in 26,129 BCE; and Cain was banished from Eden the same year (Genesis 4:14-16); about nineteen years before building Enoch (Baalbek I) after his son’s birth circa 26,119 BCE. 

The endurance of Baalbek, even today, with being associated with Baal is intriguing, for the true father of Cain was not Adam but rather the Serpent of the Garden of Eden – none other than the former archangel Samael – the same being who later would be known and venerated as Baal: the chief or Lord of the gods. Not only that, a later etymology for his name included Beelzebub (from Ba’al Zebul) and this name is significant in that it does not mean the commonly mis-interpreted, ‘Lord of the Flies’ but rather, Lord of the Fliers, or Lord of those who Fly. Therefore, Sitchin equating Baalbek with space craft and space travel, particularly during the antediluvian age isn’t to be scorned without due consideration. 

Elsewhere, Sitchin offers an alternative beginning for Baalbek, saying: ‘I found the answers in the ancient Sumerian texts… The great stone platform was indeed the first Landing Place of the Anunnaki gods on Earth, built by them before they established a proper spaceport. It was the only structure that had survived the Flood, and was used by Enki and Enlil as the post-Diluvial headquarters for the reconstruction of the devastated Earth. It is the only structure on Earth from before the Flood…’ 

While doubt is cast on who first built Baalbek – though the Annunaki may well have added upon Cain’s efforts – the devastation inflicted on the Earth at the time of the Flood was all-consuming in its total annihilation of the globe’s surface. It cannot be ruled out entirely that the foundation could be the remains from before the flood, surviving due to their absurd enormity – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. This writer’s opinion is that while the site had significance in remote antiquity, it was rebuilt after the destructive power of the deluge. The ostensible dating for the Giza Pyramids – to be discussed in a future article (The Pyramid Perplexity) – appears to have been as soon as land was stable and dry enough to build after the global cataclysm in 10,837 BCE – perhaps as early as 10,500 to 10,000 BCE.

Nota Bene

Research for the article, The Pyramid Perplexity, led to a surprise result on the who, why, what, when and how regarding the Great Pyramid of Gizawith a date considerably closer to circa 6700 BCE instead.

Gobekli Tepe likewise, has been dated to relatively shortly after this disaster in 9600 BCE. The site at Sacsayhuaman seems it may have had an early construction by the Elioud, using gigantic boulders and then later additional smaller stones, supplied during human settlement. Sacsayhuaman may originally date to a similar time frame as Gobekli Tepe, or perhaps less likely to that of Stonehenge, equating to the time frame not associated with the immediate post-flood world but later during the age of Peleg (and the Great Pyramid) from 7727 to 4737 BCE. 

This leads to the dating of Baalbek. It is possible that Baalbek I, formerly the city of Enoch before the Flood, was forgotten about until considerably after the event, or not utilised heavily. The question then, is why titanic monoliths were used as a platform in Baalbek II? Stones which dwarfed those used at Giza, Gobekli Tepe and in Sacsayhuaman. Even the largest statues on Easter Island made from tuff – compressed volcanic ash – measuring some 33 feet (12m) are an impressive, yet paltry 90 tons in weight compared to the 800 ton Trilithon stones at Baalbek. 

The flummoxing question on the properties of Baalbek were recorded in the diary of Scottish traveller David Urquhart in 1860, ‘whose mental capacities’ were “paralyzed” by “the impossibility of any solution.” Urquhart writes several pages regarding the “riddles” posed by the giant stones, saying “so enormous, as to shut out every other thought, and yet to fill the mind only with trouble.” Baalbek was not a port or a prestigious capital city, so why cut enormous blocks of stone in a relatively remote region. What building structure would warrant stones the strength and size as seen at Baalbek? Why was there no other comparable sites in antiquity like Baalbek, for it is utterly unique. Why was the work underway there, apparently interrupted and abandoned? 

Urquhart surmised that the site was built by contemporaries of Noah’s epoch, utilising the same technological prowess that enabled the construction of the ark – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Thus he conjectured that work was halted because of the ensuing Flood, which swept away any similar sites, leaving behind the enigma of Baalbek alone on the face of the earth. Urquhart’s questions are valid, though it is proposed the epoch is too early and that it was sometime after the flood cataclysm and during the life of Peleg that Baalbek was re-constructed and then interrupted. 

Mark Twain too, was entranced with Baalbek after visiting the site: ‘Such grandeur of design, and such grace of execution, as one sees in the temples of Baalbec, have not been equaled or even approached in any work of men’s hands that has been built within twenty centuries past. A race of gods or of giants must have inhabited Baalbec many a century ago. Men like the men of our day could hardly rear such temples as these.’

Zechariah Sitchen: ‘The Maronite Christians who for generations deemed themselves custodians of the site (before they were displaced by the Shiite Moslems) told legends of the “giants” who had built the colossal platform. 

Alan Alford: ‘… local Muslims… believed that it was beyond the capability of humans to move the enormous stones of Baalbek. Instead of giants, however, they credited the work to demons or djinn.’ Ironically, the original Nephilim are synonymous with demons though not their giant descendants, the Elioud – articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II

Immanuel Velikovsky: ‘The marvelous site in the valley on the junction of roads running to Hamath is a work of anonymous authors in unknown ages. It is as if some mysterious people brought the mighty blocks and placed them at the feet and in front of the snow-capped Lebanon, and went away unnoticed. The inhabitants of the place actually believe that the great stones were brought and put together by Djenoun, mysterious creatures… Another traveler who visited Syria in the eighties of the eighteenth century recorded: “The inhabitants of Baalbek assert that this edifice was constructed by Djenoun, or genies…”

The Stairway to Heaven: ‘After the Deluge, the place was rebuilt by the biblical Nimrod, in his efforts to scale the heavens. The Tower of Babel, according to these legends, was not in Babylon but upon the great platform in Lebanon. A seventeenth-century traveler named d’Arvieux wrote in his Memoires (Part II, Chapter 26) that local Jewish inhabitants, as well as Muslim residents, held that an ancient manuscript found at the site revealed that, “After the Flood, when Nimrod reigned over Lebanon, he sent giants to rebuild the Fortress of Baalbek, which is so named in honor of Ba’al, the God of the Moabites, worshippers of the Sun-God.” 

The association of the God Ba’al with the place in post-Diluvial days rings a bell. Indeed, no sooner were the Greeks and Romans gone than the local people abandoned the Hellenistic name Heliopolis and resumed calling the place by its Semitic name. It is the name by which it is still called to this day: Baalbek.

There are differing opinions as to the precise meaning of the name. Many believe that it means “The Valley of Ba’al.” But from the spelling and from Talmudic references, we surmise that it has meant “The Weeping of Ba’al.” We can hear again the closing verses of the Ugaritic epic, describing the fall of Ba’al… The Prince, Lord of Earth…’ – Ephesians 2:1-2. 

‘All these local legends… contain a kernel of age-old recollections of actual events, [and] agree that the place is of extreme antiquity. They ascribe its building to “giants” and connect its construction with the events of the Deluge. They connect it with Ba’al, its function being that of a “Tower of Babel” – a place from which to “scale the heavens.”

Andrew Collins: ‘… Baalbek’s first city was built before the Great Flood by Cain… The citadel… fell into ruins at the time of the deluge and was much later re-built by a race of giants under the command of Nimrod, the ‘mighty hunter’ and ‘king of Shinar’… the Nephilim, were half-mortal, half-Watcher, and there is tentative evidence in the writings of Sumer and Akkad to suggest that the accounts of great battles being fought between mythical kings and demons dressed as bird-men might well preserve the distorted memories of actual conflicts between mortal armies and Nephilim-led tribes’ – Article: Thoth.

‘In Greek mythology the Nephilim are equated directly with the Titans and gigantes, or ‘giants’… stories concerning the Nephilim, or gibborim, ‘mighty men’, of biblical tradition are [fused] with the legends surrounding the Titans and gigantes… and not perhaps without reason. The giants and Titans are said to have helped Nimrod, the ‘mighty hunter’ construct the fabled Tower of Babel which reached towards heaven.

On its destruction by God, legends speak of how the giant races were dispersed… stories of giants exist right across Asia Minor and the Middle East, and these are often cited to explain the presence of either cyclopean ruins (such as the Greek city of Mycenae, the cyclopean walls of which were said to have been built by the one-eyed cyclops – hence the term ‘cyclopean’ masonry) or gigantic natural and man-made features. 

… the Titans were said to have been born of the same loins as Cronus [Article: The Calendar Conspiracy], and in alliance with their half-brother, they waged war against their father Ouranus. Yet family alliances of this type can go wrong, for… after the fall of the Tower of Babel and the dispersion of the tribes, a war broke out between Cronus (Saturn) [Samael] and his brother Titan… the Titans were eventually defeated by Jupiter and his fellow Olympian gods and goddesses. As punishment, they were banished to Tartarus, a… region of hell enclosed by a brazen wall and shrouded perpetually by a cloud of darkness’ – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. ‘The giants, too, were linked with this terrible place, for they are cited by the first-century Roman writer Caius Julius Hyginus (circa 40 BC) as having been the, ‘sons of Tartarus and Terra (ie the earth)’ – 2 Peter 2:4, Jude 6.

It is the opinion of this writer that the construction of Baalbek II may have occurred at the behest of Nimrod and that fellow giants were responsible for the great platform’s construction. Its purpose as being the foundation for the Tower of Babel is tenuous at best for two reasons.

First, the people involved had ostensibly travelled eastwards to a plain in Shinar located in Southern Mesopotamia – Genesis 11:1-2. They built a city and a tower, which was then abandoned – Genesis 11:3-8. Though, there was no evidence of any rubble or collapse of a very high tower just like in Baalbek – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

Second, the city and tower were called Babel. Babel which purportedly became known as Babylon is located in Shinar (refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity) not Baalbek in present day Lebanon – Genesis 11:9 – though there is similarity between the words Babel and Ba-a-lbe-k. A similarity we shall discover that supports a link between Lebanon and Egypt, rather than with Sumer…

Is the foundation at Baalbek an overkill for use merely by landing space craft. Was it a foundation for a very tall building instead? One like the failed tower of Babel perhaps? Did the disasters at the time of Peleg cause a cessation of activities before the project even properly began? The huge monoliths left in the quarry surely indicate an interrupted and unfinished building endeavour. 

Even so, Zechariah Sitchin persists with his belief in a landing site: ‘The designation of Baalbek as “the Crossroads of Ishtar” implies that, as she roamed Earth’s skies, she could come and go from that “Landing Place” to other landing places upon Earth. Likewise, the attempt by Ba’al to install upon the Crest of Zaphon “a contraption that launches words, a ‘stone that whispers’,” implied the existence elsewhere of similar communication units: “Heaven with Earth it makes converse, and the seas with the planets.” Were there indeed such other places on Earth that could serve as Landing Places for the aircraft of the Gods? Were there, besides upon the Crest of Zaphon, other “stones that whisper”? 

… the Greek historian Herodotus… wrote of an “Immortal whom the Egyptians venerated as Hercules.” He traced the origins of the worship of this Immortal to Phoenicia, “hearing that there was a temple of Hercules at that place, very highly venerated.” In the temple he saw two pillars. “One was of pure gold; the other was of emerald, shining with great brilliancy at night.” Such sacred “Sun Pillars” – “Stones of the Gods” – were… depicted on Phoenician coins following the area’s conquest by Alexander. 

Herodotus provides us with the additional information that of the two connected stones, one was made of the metal which is the best conductor of electricity (gold); and the other of a precious stone (emerald [Brotherhood of the Snake]) as is now used for laser communications, giving off an eerie radiance as it emits a high-powered beam’ – Articles: Thoth; and The Ark of God. ‘Was it not like the contraption set up by Ba’al, which the Canaanite text described as “stones of splendor?” 

… Roman historians… stressed that the “sacred stones” worshiped by the “Assyrians” and the Egyptians were of a conical shape. Quintus Curtius recorded that such an object was located at the temple of Ammon at the oasis of Siwa. “The thing which is worshipped there as a God,” Quintus Curtius wrote, “has not the shape that artificers have usually applied to the Gods. Rather, its appearance is most like an umbilicus, and it is made of an emerald and gems cemented together.” The term omphalos in Greek or umbilicus in Latin means a ‘navel” – a conical stone which, for reasons that scholars do not understand, was deemed in antiquity to have marked a “center of the Earth.’ Remember the multiple omphali of Karahan Tepe, discussed by Graham Hancock.

Sitchin: ‘The temple of Ammon at the oasis of Siwa… was the location of the oracle which Alexander rushed to consult on his arrival in Egypt. We have the testimony of both Callisthenes, Alexander’s historian, and the Roman Quintus Curtius that an omphalos made of precious stones was the very “object” venerated at that oracle site. The Nubian temple of Ammon where Reisner discovered the omphalos stone was at Napata, an ancient capital of the domains of Nubian queens; and we recall the baffling visit of Alexander to Queen Candace, in his continuing quest for Immortality.

Was it mere coincidence that, in his search for the secrets of longevity, the Persian king Cambyses (as Herodotus has reported) sent his men to Nubia, to the temple where the “Table of the Sun” was enshrined? Early in the first millennium B.C. a Nubian queen – the Queen of Sheba – made a long journey to King Solomon in Jerusalem. The legends current at Baalbek relate that he embellished the site in Lebanon in her honor. Did she then undertake the long and hazardous voyage merely to enjoy the wisdom of Solomon, or was her real purpose to consult the oracle at Baalbekthe biblical “House of Shemesh?” – Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut.

‘There seem to be more than just coincidences here; and the question that comes to mind is this: if at all these oracle centers an omphalos was enshrined – was the omphalos itself the very source of the oracles?

The construction (or reconstruction) upon the Crest of Zaphon of a launching silo and a landing platform for Ba’al… was his clandestine attempt to set up a “Stone of Splendor.” This device could communicate with the heavens as well as with other places on Earth… the apparent dual function of the Stone of Splendor… becomes clear: the same device which the Gods used to communicate with each other was also the object from which there emanated the Gods’ oracular answers to the kings and heroes!

In a most thorough study on the subject, Wilhelm H. Roscher (Omphalos) showed that the Indo-European term for these oracle stones – navel in English, nabel in German… stem from the Sanskrit nabh, which meant “emanate forcefully.” It is no coincidence that in the Semitic languages naboh meant to foretell and nabih meant “prophet.” All these identical meanings undoubtedly harken back to the Sumerian, in which NA.BA(R) meant “bright-shiny stone that solves.”

Delphi, the site of Greece’s most famous oracle, was dedicated to [the sun god] Apollo (“He of Stone”)… There too, as at Baalbek, the sacred precinct consisted of a platform shaped upon a mountainside, also facing a valley that opens up as a funnel toward the Mediterranean Sea and the lands on its other shores. Many records establish that an omphalos stone was Delphi’s holiest object. It was set into a special base in the inner sanctum of the temple of Apollo, some say next to a golden statue of the God and some say it was enshrined all by itself. In a subterranean chamber, hidden from view by the oracle seekers, the oracle priestess, in trance-like oblivion, answered the questions of kings and heroes by uttering enigmatic answers – answers given by the God but emanating from the omphalos.

The original sacred omphalos had mysteriously disappeared, perhaps during the several sacred wars or foreign invasions which affected the place. But a stone replica thereof, erected perhaps in Roman times outside the temple, was discovered in archaeological excavations and is now on display in the Delphi Museum.’

The quest for immortality and Nimrod’s endeavours are inextricably linked. The purpose for the Tower of Babel, as is Nimrod’s association with Apollo for example, is discussed in Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and article: The Pyramid Perplexity (refer Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans). Sitchin puts forward a case for Baalbek being linked, whether it was another attempt at Babel or not. The Phallic-ness of the omphalos is perhaps also represented in the over stated grandeur of the Babel Tower – Genesis 11:4. 

Like Zechariah Sitchin, Rene Boulay subscribes to Baalbek being a ‘spaceport and launch facility’, for space craft. According to Boulay, the Phoenix was a fabled bird which arose from its own ashes and was a symbol of regeneration. It resembled an eagle in size and shape and had gold and red plumage – Article: Thoth. The phoenix was connected to fire and associated with sun worship in Egypt. ‘The inner sanctum of the Sun Temple at the City of Annu was the most sacred of all places. It was the home of the Sun Stone which the Egyptians called the “Ben-Ben.”

Boulay: ‘Mounted on a truncated pyramid, the “Ben-Ben” was a square stone platform upon which was set a pyramid-shaped stone or pyramidion, giving the appearance of [a] stubby obelisk. It was on this stone that the Phoenix or Benu bird alighted.’

The Sun Stone was revered as the ‘dwelling of the Sun God.’ Not only pictured as a ‘stubby obelisk but… [also] as an upright conical stone. At Byblos, the oldest of the Phoenician cities… the Egyptian gods were worshiped side by side with those of the Canaanite pantheon. The Sun Stone was called a “baetyl” or “betyl” by the Semitic peoples, and its functions are similar to the pyramid-shaped stone found in Egypt. “Betyl” is a Semitic version of the Hebrew term “Beth-el” meaning the dwelling or abode of God. Digging in the ancient ruins of Jericho, archaeologists found at its lowest level, carbon dated to… about 7000 BC, a temple where at its center an oval stone stood upright on a stone pedestal.’ 

Regarding Baalbek: ‘Such a massive stone platform was obviously designed either to hold an immense weight, or for some operation that must have applied tremendous pressure on the ground, such as that exerted by a large rocket motor. The… Sun God Shamash who made [his] home base at Baalbek was… similar to the Egyptian sun god. Like the Egyptian Ra who appears with the sun disc over his head, Shamash is always shown with a sun disc, containing a four-pointed star and four radiating spokes. And just like Ra, he is often depicted with the head of an eagle. Some scenes also show him holding the symbols of immortality. 

When Utu or Shamash left Baalbek, one of his destinations was ostensibly the City of Annu in Egypt where his bright arrival and departure in flames became the core of the legend of the golden and red Phoenix bird. For thousands of years throughout the whole Middle East, the betyl or Sun Stone became a sacred fetish revered as the physical dwelling of the sun god. Its conical or pyramidion shape was their attempt to represent the dwelling of the sun god, that is, the command or personal capsule of the first stage of a composite rocket.

In Egypt, the origin of the Sun Stone is partially remembered in the ancient hieroglyphic sign used to represent the City of Annu or Heliopolis. It is shown as a bolt aimed at the sky.’ The god Apollo was not the only god represented by the Sun. Baal’s symbols extended from not just the lightening bolt as the storm god and a Bull, but also the Sun.

According to the Greek mythologist Robert Graves, the half-egg stones or omphalos were [pine] cone-shaped pillars… It was the residence of a god… fallen from heaven. (In Greek mythology, Baetylus was a son of the Sky God Uranus.) While the term “omphalos” means the human navel in Greek, its use… seems to be that of “the navel of the Earth.” Besides being the residence of the Sun God, the omphalos was also a geodetic marker. It is interesting to note and pertinent to this subject, that if a line is drawn through the oracular sites of Dodona, Delphi, and Delos, and continued towards the mainland it runs right through Jerusalem. 

Like the Greek sites, Jerusalem has often been referred to in ancient documents as “the navel of the Earth,” such as in Jubilees 8 as well as Ezekiel. It seems that there was some sort of geodetic grid connecting sacred places in ancient times. Shamash was also known as the god of justice and measurements. He is shown in one instance with two gods overhead holding cords connected to an altar which bears his sacred symbol. Therefore, it seems that the term “omphalos” was applied to the conical stone for its geodetic meaning, that is, as the geodetic point of a master grid. On the other hand, the term “baetylos” was used to mean the residence of a god and referred to in use as an oracular device. 

In summary, the Phoenix bird rising in flames became symbolic of the lift-off of the rocket craft of the ancient astronauts. Originally shown in conical configuration, an imitation of the command capsule, it later became angular-shaped under the Egyptians who used it as a capstone on pyramids and obelisks. Baalbek… appears to be the original home of the Phoenix bird where a gigantic stone platform is all that remains of what was probably the main base for the chariots of the gods.’ 

Sitchin and Boulay both describe the eventual destruction of the infrastructure atop Baalbek’s platform, albeit with differing explanations – see The Wars of God and Men and Flying Serpents and Dragons respectively. 

Science and scientists are not favourable to the concept of humankind undergoing epochs of advanced technology preceding the great Flood, or immediately following. In their view, in order to uphold an erroneous evolutionary upward curve, mankind has only ever been advanced once and that is now. Nor do they entertain any evidence which supports a race of giants who not only existed, but who were responsible for the arcane monuments and cyclopean buildings erected all over the ancient world. For example the Basque legends which state that ‘the giants are held accountable for the creation of many stone formations, hills and ages-old megalithic structures…’

Thus the discovery of Elioud skeletons are not welcomed and are either ignored or written off as false. Fake photos on the internet also deflect attention from this missing piece of mankind’s true history. Yet, skeletons and bones are discovered often by accident and have been for some time – refer article: Nephilim & Elioud Giants II; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

A sample of the many finds too numerous to mention include the following. ‘The Giant of Castelnau: Estimated at 11 feet 6 inches (3.5 m) tall. Discovered by the anthropologist Georges Vacher de Lapouge at the Bronze Age cemetery of Castelnau-le-Lez, France in the winter of 1890.

1894 press accounts mentioned a discovery of bones of human giants unearthed at a prehistoric cemetery at Montpellier, France. Skulls “28, 31, and 32 inches in circumference” were reported alongside other bones of gigantic proportions which indicated they belonged to a race of men “between 10 and 15 feet in height.” The bones were reportedly sent to the Paris Academy for further study’ – Article: Rhesus Negative Blood Factor

  • Pausanias, an ancient historian wrote in 200 AD about 5 meter (16.40ft) tall, humanoid skeletons found in modern Syria
  • Germanic mythology has numerous giants, living in Riesenheim
  • Don Antonio de Mendoza discovered giant skeletons in Peru, South America
  • The Dutch navigator Willem Cornelisz Schouten claims he had seen skeletons of at least 3.5 meters (11.48ft)
  • Giants are depicted on rock drawings in Ohio 
  • There was a huge skeleton found in Minnesota in 1968. Radiocarbon dating could not continue because the skeleton vanished during its transportation
  • Statues in Egypt depict ‘gods’ as tall beings. Historians will tell you that this is to indicate that they were important, but it is also possible that they were representing their actual height. Often there is a man of normal height to create a context.
  • A giant footprint embedded in granite that is around [20,000] years old has been found in South Africa, near the town of Mpaluzi – Ancient Origins.

Archaeology Team recount that eighteen giant skeletons were found in burial mounds near Lake Delavan, Wisconsin in May 1912: ‘But the enormous size of the skeletons and elongated skulls found… did not fit very neatly into anyone’s concept of a textbook standard. They were enormous. These were not average human beings. 

Their heights ranged between 7.6 ft and 10 feet and their skulls “presumably those of men, are much larger than the heads of any race which inhabit America to-day.” They tend to have a double row of teeth, 6 fingers, 6 toes and like humans came in different races. The teeth in the front of the jaw are regular molars. Heads usually found are elongated believed due to longer than normal life span.’ 

The New York Times on August 10, 1891, reported scientists from the Smithsonian Institute, discovered several large ancient “pyramidal monuments” on Lake Mills, near Madison in Wisconsin. Madison is described as being a centre of a population numbering 200,000 people. The site included an elaborate system of defensive works, named Fort Aztalan. The construction of “gigantic and mysterious monuments of the earth – erected we know not by whom, and for what purpose we can only conjecture.”

The article continues: ‘Giant skulls and skeletons of a race of “Goliaths” have been found on a very regular basis throughout the Midwestern states for more than 100 years. Giants have been found in Minnesota, Iowa, Illinois, Ohio, Kentucky, and New York, and their burial sites are similar to the well-known mounds of the Mound Builder people.’ 

The article also dares to admit a scholarly cover up, which is par for the course concerning skeletons of giants. ‘Has there been a giant cover-up? Why aren’t there public displays of gigantic Native American skeletons at natural history museums? The skeletons of some Mound Builders are certainly on display. There is a wonderful exhibit, for example, at the Aztalan State Park where one may see the skeleton of a “Princess of Aztalan” in the museum. But the skeletons placed on display are normal-sized, and according to some sources… the Smithsonian Institution has been accused of making a deliberate effort to hide the “telling of the bones” and to keep the giant skeletons locked away. 

In the words of Vine Deloria, a Native American author, and professor of law: “Modern day archaeology and anthropology have nearly sealed the door on our imaginations, broadly interpreting the North American past as devoid of anything unusual in the way of great cultures characterized by a people of unusual demeanor. The great interloper of ancient burial grounds, the nineteenth century Smithsonian Institution, created a one-way portal, through which uncounted bones have been spirited. This door and the contents of its vault are virtually sealed off to anyone, but government officials. Among these bones may lay answers not even sought by these officials concerning the deep past.”

Many volumes of books could be compiled on the subject of unexplained enormous and enigmatic archaeological discoveries. There are countless other extraordinary examples that the reader can investigate should they desire. Have all of them been built by giants? Maybe not, though the line can be blurred between the original Elioud giants responsible and later human settlements as seen at Sacsayhuaman and Gobekli Tepe for instance. Structures such as dolmens and cairns are invariably of human origin. While many pyramids and mounds still hidden underneath the ground are the domain of giants alone; one notable exception are those of the Giza complex. A planned separate article will investigate pyramids and particularly the perfection surrounding the architecture and design of the Great Pyramid as perhaps being beyond the capabilities of just the Nephilim alone – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

In a previous article, an ancient technology consisting of sonic movement being utilised in the transporting of monoliths for megalithic structures was introduced – Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. This technology carried over from the antediluvian world and the advanced societies of Lemuria and Atlantis; which ‘were highly evolved technological societies with “advanced knowledge of cymatics and systems of energy resonance.”

Cymatics is the science of visible sound, whereby “when sound meets a membrane, such as a water surface, it makes the sound visible.” For instance, the Great pyramid was built according to cymatic principles and geodetic knowledge from a legacy of Atlantean knowledge after the global cataclysm 13,000 years ago. Michael Tellinger explains that “Sound and resonance are responsible for everything in creation… [and] every frequency has its own specific shape.”

Andrew Collins elaborates: “In surviving folklore from both Egypt and Palestine there are tantalizing accounts of how sound, used in association with ‘magic words’, was able to lift and move large stone blocks and statues, or open huge stone doors. I was therefore excited to discover that, according to Sanchoniatho, Ouranus was supposed to have ‘devised Baetulia, contriving stones that moved as having life’.

By ‘contriving’ the nineteenth-century English translator of Philo’s original Greek text seems to have meant ‘designing’, ‘devising’ or ‘inventing’, implying that Ouranus had made stones to move as if they had life of their own. Was this a veiled reference to some kind of sonic technology utilized by the proposed Byblos culture? Could this knowledge help explain the methods behind the cutting, transportation and positioning of the 1000-tonne blocks used in Baalbek’s Great Platform? It is certainly a very real possibility.” 

In conclusion, an important question arises whether anyone apart from Noah and his seven other family members survived the flood – 2 Peter 2:5. A careful reading of Genesis 7:21-23, reveals that all physical birdlife, animal life on the land – not the oceans – and humankind, that is, both Homo neanderthalensis and Homo sapiens which were composed of flesh and breathed, died. It does not state or include hybrid creatures such as Chimeras, Nephilim and Elioud giants.

The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 200-201 – emphasis mine: ‘Even Gnostic gospels record Noah denying that he or his kin created the postdiluvian giants, even though his apostate descendants evidently intermarried with postdiluvian Nephilim… Nephilim are not listed in the Table of Nations that is limited to only Noah’s posterity… the Genesis flood account [is] a general accounting of events kept by saints descended from Noah for only the faithful, not a global, forensic accounting for cynical seculars and revisionist mystics.’ 

Page 169: ‘The Incorruptible* Race of giants is the mysterious race that… Cain [and his posterity] have all allegedly and eagerly connected themselves to in legend. Cain… claimed a more royal and divine legacy, void of Adamite impurity, which the posterity of Cain, in turn, pollinated into the people of day six [the Neanderthal]. The Gnostic gospels record that not only Noah survived the deluge but also many people from the Immoveable* Race did and that they were guided to a certain place within a luminous cloud to ensure they survived the flood. The Nephilim and the Immoveable Race survived because of the intercession of fallen angels saving them and their illicit legacy from utter destruction, all to poison the postdiluvian world…’

The Nephilim and Elioud unquestionably roamed the earth for thousands of years after the Flood cataclysm and it is they who were instrumental in arguably all the titanic building structures and otherworldly architectural feats around the globe.

In those days, and even later, there were giants on the earth who were descendants of human women and the heavenly beings. They were the great heroes and famous men of long ago. 

Genesis 6:4 Good News Translation

“They say that the Giants aspired to the sovereignty of Heaven, and piled the mountains, heaped together, even to the lofty stars.”

Ovid 43 BCE – 17 CE

© Orion Gold 2024 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

finalis verbum

The most damaging aspect of the biblical identity doctrine has been the element of whatever someone new to the subject first hears, reads or learns for any given identity, it is this knowledge that becomes firmly implanted and invariably impossible to shift. As Proverbs 18:17 ESV rightly observes, the first case heard always has the advantage, whether right or wrong by virtue of being first. 

“The one who states his case first seems right, until the other comes and examines him”

Any secondary information has a herculean task in gaining consideration, let alone replacing the previously held incorrect premise. 

Yet, the accurate definition and explanation of the nations identities in the Bible in our modern age is crucial in understanding future prophecy and by extension past history. The credibility of the Bible has been at stake and those who have taught erroneous identities have been unwittingly holding the Eternal’s word to ransom. Now is the time for the truth to go out to those who truly seek wisdom and understanding – for the ending of the latter days are nearly upon us. J H Allen understood the foundational basis of this knowledge in proving the veracity of the Bible, as written under inspiration by holy men and not the ramblings of eccentric or fanatical prophets. 

Judah’s Sceptre & Joseph’s Birthright, J H Allen, 1902 – capitalisation his, emphasis & bold mine:

We have been moved by the Holy Spirit to thus write concerning the earthly history of Gods chosen race, because so very little of it is known by the masses of our people, and yet it is the foundation upon which the entire structure of Christianity must rest.

A knowledge of these earthly things not only renders the claims of Christianity impregnable, but they are also the basis upon which we must rest our faith for better things. For Jesus has said, “If I have told you of earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things?” The truth… as set forth in this book – that is, the realization of the promises made to ISRAEL… has… [brought] more skeptics to the light of his truth, than in all our previous ministry… [and]… We are… sure… that the faith of those who have made shipwreck could not have failed, if they had known these things.’

Dictionary.com: 

‘Genetic evidence has undermined the idea of racial divisions of the human species and rendered race obsolete as a biological system of classification. Race therefore should no longer be considered as an objective category… There are times when it is still accurate to talk about race in society. Though race has lost its biological basis, the sociological consequences of historical racial categories persist. While the scientific foundation for race is now disputed, racial factors in sociological and historical contexts continue to be relevant.

First recorded in 1490-1500; from Middle French race “group of people of common descent,” from Italian razza “kind, species”…’

We can say, the English people or the country of England rather than calling them what they are. The scientific community has imposed a politically correct use, or rather less use of the word race. It would make sense if the word was banned outright, yet it is still applicable for social or historical definitions, just not for the actual aspect it is defining – our biological inheritance. Whether we use alternative words such as ethnicity or ancestry, it does not make the physical, biological differences between people disappear or obsolete. 

Following are synonyms: tribe, clan, family, stock, line, breed, blood, colour, culture, nation, people, offspring, progeny, seed, stock, strain, ethnicity. Some of these words could have a more inflammatory impact than the word race in this writer’s opinion. There is an agenda to attack the White race. The expression, Black lives matter, could be better expressed as ‘all lives matter.’ There is pressure to make white people uncomfortable and to do away with a concept of white people. It is blatant passive aggressive discrimination. Will brown, red and yellow people also come under fire? 

The term race is unhelpful in relation to all humanity. The term mankind is preferable or if you will, humankind; not the human race. We are a kind, as there are animal kinds. The races are like species within the kind. It is very hard to do away with genetic lines of people that make them common to each other and distinct from other racial lines. They are simply, different races. 

With this in mind, Greg Doudna reflects the frustration and division this issue causes, in the questions he poses. The discord, confusion and strength of emotion it arouses exist in part, because people do not appreciate the differences in people. This is heightened due to the fact people do not know who they are. Yet, it is observed online, mammoth interest in tracing family ancestry and forming a sense of self-identity; particularly with the breakthrough with Haplogroups and autosomal DNA. People want to understand their own race or racial heritage. Ironically, Haplogroups have also contributed to people becoming even more scathing, condemning and incorrect in their summations. 

Showdown at Big Sandy, Greg Doudna, 1989, 2006, pages 143-144 – Italics his:

‘…consider three questions. Think:

(1) Is there any biblical basis to such a notion of classification as a “white race” in history? 

Are Italians part of the “white race”? Why? Are Russians? What about Assyrian Christian Iraqis who descend from the Assyrians of old?’ Not correct – refer Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia; and Chapter XX Will the real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia.

‘What about Jordanians? Are Arab tribes who claim descent from Ishmael?’ Refer Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germany & Austria: Ishmael & Hagar.

‘Are Spaniards part of the white race? Are Portuguese? Are Greeks? Are Poles? How about Muslim Shi’ite Azerbaijanis from the Caucasus? How about Armenians and Georgians and Chechens from the Caucasus area, otherwise known as Caucasians, or in Russia known negatively as blacks (because their skin is typically darker and more “ethnic” looking than that of Russians)? Are these Caucasians, who are Russia’s blacks, members of the “white race”? (Remember, historically Armenians and Georgians from the Caucasus started out defining the so-called Caucasian/white race). Are Hungarians part of “the white race”? Rumanians? Czechs? Gypsies (Roma)? Albanians? Serbs?

How about the Persians of Iran, Iran’s largest ethnic group, who descend from the ancient Aryan Persians?’ Not correct – refer Chapter XVII Lud & Iran.

A resounding Yes to nearly all. Yes, they are white. They do descend from Shem. In the main, the author has selected the descendants from Shem’s sons Lud, Elam in part, Asshur and Aram in part, as well as a handful from Arphaxad in Eastern Europe. The exception above is the true Arab who descends from Mizra and his father Ham. It was white peoples living in the Caucasus Mountain area who were classified as Caucasian; not the Armenians or Georgians specifically, who came to dwell in the region later. 

The Iranian Persians are descended from Lud and not the original Persians of Elam, as we have studied in Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey.

Doudna: ‘(2) What is the actual basis for such a notion of a “white race” in history?’

Again, a resounding yes. Y-DNA and mtDNA Haplogroups with autosomal DNA support the Bible record of a major three way split as evidenced by Noah’s three (actually four) sons and the sixteen lines (really twenty-one) of variation represented by Noah’s grandsons – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. They provide the scientific data, for all those with a stubborn, ‘prove it to me with scientific facts only, and not all this Bible nonsense’ view – article: Y-DNA Adam & mtDNA Eve: The Genesis and Evolution of Homo sapiens.

The author’s use of the word notion three times is insightful as notion means: ‘a general understanding; vague or imperfect conception or idea of something, an opinion, view, or belief, a fanciful or foolish idea; whim.’ The reality of the peoples of the earth being all one blood and from one source, yet each possessing a variety of physical, mental and emotional characteristics, is so much more than just a notion.

1 Corinthians 3:18-20

New Century Version

‘Do not fool yourselves. If you think you are wise in this world, you should become a fool so that you can become truly wise, because the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. It is written in the Scriptures, “He catches those who are wise in their own clever traps.” It is also written in the Scriptures, “The Lord knows what wise people think. He knows their thoughts are just a puff of wind.”

Doudna: ‘Same questions as above, repeated. How did some of these groups get to be members of “the white race” while others did not? Who decided, and why? And finally,

(3) Has this notion done more good or harm?

I leave these questions open, to encourage reflection.’

The constant reader appreciates the supreme Creator in His wisdom separated the races for His purpose; while the powers that be, have separated peoples according to their self-serving agenda and yes, created more harm than good – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?

The Creator planned the different races. The Creator must be racist? The Creator chose to work more closely with one family. The Creator must be playing favourites? If both are true… deal with it. Or, if both are not true, then why do people think they are wiser than the Creator? 

March of the Titans, Arthur Kemp, 1999 & 2016, pages 224-225, emphasis his, bold mine:

‘… Benjamin Disraeli… [British] prime minister… was a Christianised Jew whose writings on race are so profound that they are today largely ignored by politically correct present-day historians. In his book Tancred… 1868, Disraeli wrote:

All is race – there is no other truth“… and in his book Endymion… he wrote: “No man will treat with indifference the principle of race. It is the key to history and why history is so often confused is that it has been written by men who were ignorant of this principle and all the knowledge it involves… Language and religion do not make a race there is only one thing which makes a race, and that is blood“…’

In academic and scientific fields of research whether private or public, the key for support is financial funding, sponsorship and donations. Hence in the main, there is pressure to only research; publish findings; and to teach; that which follows a curriculum or agenda as per the ones holding the purse strings. Independent research is thus few or far between or most often, non-existent. 

Ellis Silver, pages 258-259 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘Scientists [Anthropologists, ethnologists, geneticists, theologians, ministers] joining an organization have to follow their managers’ orders. Those managers will have been through the same school of indoctrination, and probably additional levels of it too. So they know what’s at stake [if] they try to investigate something that’s even slightly outside the mainstream.

The penalties include:

  • loss of credibility
  • loss of funding
  • loss of tenure
  • ridicule from their peers
  • refusal by their peers to review their work
  • refusal by mainstream publications to review or publish their work

As a result, mainstream scientists refuse to have anything to do with these things, even if you provide them with irrefutable evidence. They don’t want to be associated with it. They see it as potentially career-damaging, and… they label it “pseudoscience” or “yet another stupid hoax” to emphasize their dismissal of it, usually without even looking at it. Another problem with scientific teaching [dogmatic belief] is that it follows a single, rigid pathway [creed]. Anything that isnt on that pathway can’t possibly be true.”

Hence the reason and motivation, this work and its findings has been compiled and collated together and why many could and would not, do likewise. Though in doing so, this writer has unwittingly and unintentionally, become both a contrarian and an iconoclast. 

Contrarian: a person who takes an opposing view, especially one who rejects the majority opinion.

Iconoclast: a person who attacks cherished beliefs, traditional institutions… as being based on error or superstition. A breaker or destroyer of images, especially those set up for religious veneration.

Lloyd Pye, pages 64-65 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘[There is] resistance to change within any status quo of the mainstream scientific [and scholarly] community. Truth has nothing to do with it; proof has even less to do with it than truth; and forget logic logic is wasted on people with a sharp axe to grind

What counts in such disputes is usually about 50 years, two generations, which have to retire before any controversial new reality will be fully accepted. First is the status quo crowd at the time of discovery [or proposal]. They reject it because to them it means three very bad things:

  1. being wrong on a major issue;
  2. having to rewrite a large portion of their purview; and
  3. a ripple effect of doubt cast on everything else they have achieved or profess to know.

The next generation spawns two groups: those who cling to the old status quo, and those who accept the new reality. As a whole they never fully embrace it, but they produce enough converts to grant it limited acceptance, allowing it to be openly supported without committing career suicide. The converts then teach their views to the next generation, and when they take over they see to it that what had been a “heresy” is accepted wisdom. It always requires time, but time and the truth invariably win out. 

For as harsh as criticism is toward dissent from outside the scientific [or the historic research] establishment, dissent from within [identity adherents] is often worse.’

Why it may take decades for this work – The Noachian Legacy – to be even remotely valued or viewed as credible. And, how long for any would be detractors or academic intelligentsia in desisting from impugning or assailing the material contained herein. It is of little consequence; they will not inherit the last word, but ultimately the truth and those precious souls who embrace it will. If this work impacts only a handful of people, or even just finds one… you; it will have been worth every hour of the thousands invested over the past thirty years. 

1 Kings 19:18 

Complete Jewish Bible

“… Still, I will spare seven thousand in Isra’el, every knee that hasn’t bent down before Ba’al…”

Luke 12:32 

Common English Bible

“[and] little flock… your Father delights in giving you the kingdom.”

Treasured reader, you have in your hands a seminal work. Not because of its authorship or style of writing; rather for its profound revelation, submitted humbly and solemnly. When we read to the end of the book that is called the Holy Bible; right through to the last chapter and on the very final page, it is the aspirants of truth and the followers of Him who declares it, that win…

Revelation 22:14-15

New Century Version

“Blessed are those who wash their robes so that they will receive the right to eat the fruit from the tree of life and may go through the gates into the city. Outside the city are the evil people, those who… love lies and tell lies.”

Dedicated with heartfelt encouragement and admiration to those faithful and true earthly sojourners some three centuries hence; who will complete the good work of the Way to the One who gives life eternal and whom will value what is yet concealed herein, for today’s generation will not; for they look, but do not see; read, but do not comprehend; listen, but do not hear.

Isaiah 6:9-10

English Standard Version

“… Go, and say to this people: ‘Keep on hearing, but do not understand; keep on seeing, but do not perceive.’ Make the heart of this people dull, and their ears heavy, and blind their eyes; lest they see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their hearts, and turn and be healed.”

“… To the righteous and the wise shall be given books of joy, of integrity, and of great wisdom. To them shall books be given, in which they shall believe… and all the righteous shall be rewarded, who from these shall acquire the knowledge of every upright path.”

Book of Enoch 103:10-11

“It is dangerous to seek the truth, if one does not desire to truly change.”

Michael Logan

“Thine hope that many, could well receive;

alas ’twas vanity, thy seeker’s mind did conceive.

Ye scattered, thy hand doth write,

an urgent plea to thine precious few;

strike a chord, thee with sight, a gift immeasurable and true.”

Michael Logan

© Orion Gold 2022 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to Orion Gold

The True Identity & Origin of Germans & Austrians – Ishmael & Hagar

Chapter XXVIII

The identity of Ishmael became complicated by the subterfuge of an incorrect ancestral claim addressed previously (refer Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia) where it was explained the Arabs descend from Ham and his son, Mizra – definitely not from Abraham. When Mohammed captured Arabia in 620 CE, he used passages from the Book of Genesis to falsely claim the Arabs were ‘God’s people’ Ishmael… while establishing the Islamic religion. Added to this, Ishmael’s position as firstborn son to Abraham, yet to his wife’s handmaiden – for Hagar was not a concubine – meant that he would not be the recipient of the firstborn blessings. But that is not the end of the story.

We can make a strong assumption that Hagar and Keturah were from similar, albeit different stock, though probably not from Nahor’s line; possibly from Haran; probably from a line of Peleg; or most likely, from another son of Arphaxad, such as Anar or Ashcol – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. The evidence for this, is that Ishmael not only lived to the east in the Arabian wilderness, between Keturah’s sons and Joktan’s sons; but crucially, is more closely related to Keturah’s than Isaac’s children, as supported by Y-DNA (and mtDNA) Haplogroups and autosomal DNA. 

Today, the true descendants of Ishmael comprise the modern nation of Germany. Just as in the ancient past, Germany is sandwiched between the countries in the West descended from Keturah and to the East by the nations descended from Joktan – Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans. The close geographic relationship between the Dutch of the Netherlands and the Germans of Deutsch-land was evident anciently when they were known as Hivites and Hittites – Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.

The original people of Hatti were in the main, descendants of Nahor – living principally in Northern and Central Italy today – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans. The Hatti migrated from Anatolia southeastwards when Ishmael’s people grew larger and pressed into their land. The Ishmaelites appropriated their territory and name and it is they, who are the later Hittites, which people are most familiar. The mighty kingdom and formidable military machine which dwelt to the west of the other historic imperialist state of the time: Assyria – Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia

The geographic, cultural and ethnic closeness shared between the two – Germany and the Netherlands – explains the interplay between the names Midianite and Ishmaelite; sharing the family name of Midian. Today, both peoples can be called Germanic, as can a number of other nations – ranging from Austria in the East to England in the West, all part of the same Teutonic family tree.

The peoples of Ishmael and Keturah dwelt together in the wilderness – or on the Arabian Peninsula – and are the original Arabians in the Bible. They did not become Arabs as we have investigated – refer Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia. Continuing with Herman Hoeh’s article, he addresses Ishmael and parrots the prevalent view which has so stubbornly and yet erroneously taken hold amongst biblical identity believers.

The Origin of the Nations, 1957 – emphasis mine: 

‘Abraham’s firstborn son was Ishmael (Genesis 16:15). His descendants are called Arabs today. They still remember that they are descended from Abram’s son Ishmael. Ask any Arab. He’ll tell you so! Whenever you see the name “Ishmael,” or any name of Ishmael’s sons (Genesis 25:12-18), you will know that the prophecy is referring to the Arabs today. The Arabs have spread from Arabia throughout North Africa and eastward into the Far East. There is trouble in the Near East between Jordan and the Jews. Here is why.’

The Book of Jubilees describes the geographic proximity of the Ishmaelites and the Sons of Keturah in chapter 20:12-13: “And Ishmael and his sons, and the sons of Keturah and their sons, went together and dwelt from Paran to the entering in of Babylon in all the land which is towards the East facing the desert [wilderness]. And these mingled with each other, and their name was called Arabs [Arabians], and Ishmaelites.”

Later, the mighty entity we call Rome, evolved and slowly enveloped the Etruscan state as it outgrew its boundaries – as it had done with the Hatti in Asia Minor. In modern times, the German states which formed the modern German nation in 1871 were also a sprawling borderless geographic area. The German concept of greater living space or lebensraum, particularly from 1871 to 1940 meant German boundaries were continually expanding and changing.

Adolf Hitler: “It is eastwards, only and always eastwards, that the veins of our race must expand. It is the direction which Nature herself has decreed for the expansion of the German peoples.”

Our study of Haran and his descendants, which include the Swiss, means they are not as German as many may assume – refer Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. The Swiss resolutely do not identify with a ‘German’ tag. 

The Austrians on the other hand, are a different proposition from the Swiss. A survey revealed that sixty percent of Austrians viewed themselves as German – in other words, the same as Germans living in Germany. 

This is revealing, for the Austrians share Hagar as a mother with the Germans. The two peoples are half brothers by their mother; as Germany-Ishmael is a half brother by his father Abraham with Keturah’s descendants, which include Denmark, the Netherlands and the other northwestern European nations comprising Scandinavia and the Low countries – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.

We first read of Hagar and Ishmael in Genesis chapter Sixteen. We will concentrate on Hagar initially. It is alleged by Arab tradition that a Pharaoh – actually Djer, the 3rd King of the 1st Dynasty, ruling from 1922 to 1875 BCE according to an unconventional chronology – had given Hagar to Sarai from his royal household in recompense for his transgression. There is reason to consider that Hagar had not always been a mere servant (a handmaid) but rather, a daughter of the Pharaoh and a royal princess.

Genesis 16:1-15

English Standard Version

1 ‘Now Sarai, Abram’s wife, had borne him no children. She had a female Egyptian servant whose name was Hagar. 2 And Sarai said to Abram, “Behold now, the Lord has prevented me from bearing children. Go in to my servant; it may be that I shall obtain children by her.” And Abram listened to the voice of Sarai. 3 So, after Abram had lived ten years [from 1902 to 1892 BCE] in the land of Canaan, Sarai, Abram’s wife, took Hagar the Egyptian, her servant, and gave her to Abram her husband as a wife [not literally, but sexually as a wife, for Abraham did not marry Hagar].’

Sarah

4 And he went in to Hagar, and she conceived. And when she saw that she had conceived, she looked with contempt on her mistress. 5 And Sarai said to Abram, “May the wrong done to me be on you! I gave my servant to your embrace, and when she saw that she had conceived, she looked on me with contempt. May the Lord judge between you and me!” 6 But Abram said to Sarai, “Behold, your servant is in your power; do to her as you please.” Then Sarai dealt harshly with her, and she fled from her.’

Sarah blames Abraham for Hagar’s attitude and so Abraham absolves himself of responsibility and passes the problem back to Sarah. It seems Sarah is heavy handed with Hagar and so the Eternal becomes involved in the matter.

7 ‘The angel of the Lord found her by a spring of water in the wilderness, the spring on the way to Shur. 8 And he said, “Hagar, servant of Sarai, where have you come from and where are you going?” She said, “I am fleeing from my mistress Sarai.” 9 The angel of the Lord said to her, “Return to your mistress and submit to her.”

It is clear that there is no love lost between Sarai and Hagar. Why the animosity, one can only speculate. It certainly intensified after Hagar conceived. The Angel of the Lord did not speak with anyone whom the Creator was not working with or had regard for. Hagar was wrong to be joyful over conceiving by gloating, thinking she had one over Sarai. Though we do not know what she had gone through to display that reaction.

Hagar

Hagar was younger (and likely fair and beautiful as Sarai had once been) and probably thought it would obtain her favour with Abram and lead to her and their son achieving a greater status in Abram’s family. One does not have to read long though, to appreciate that Abram only had eyes for Sarai. Later, when Hagar and Ishmael are cast out, the Creator again intervenes to spare their lives and ensure that their futures are safe and prosperous. The Book of Jasher contains a parallel account of Hagar’s first banishment:

Jasher 16:25-36

25 ‘For Hagar learned all the ways of Sarai as Sarai taught her, she was not in any way deficient in following her good ways. 26 And Sarai said to Abram, Behold here is my handmaid Hagar, go to her that she may bring forth upon my knees, that I may also obtain children through her… 29 And when Hagar saw that she had conceived she rejoiced greatly, and her mistress was despised in her eyes, and she said within herself, This can only be that I am better before God than Sarai my mistress, for all the days that my mistress has been with my lord, she did not conceive, but me the Lord has caused in so short a time to conceive by him.

30 And when Sarai saw that Hagar had conceived by Abram, Sarai was jealous of her handmaid, and Sarai said within herself, This is surely nothing else but that she must be better than I am. 33… and Sarai afflicted her, and Hagar fled from her to the wilderness. 34 And an angel of the Lord found her in the place where she had fled, by a well, and he said to her, Do not fear… now then return to Sarai thy mistress, and submit thyself under her hands. 35 And Hagar called the place of that well Beer-lahai-roi, it is between Kadesh and the wilderness of Bered. 36 And Hagar at that time returned to her master’s house…’

Genesis 21:14 

English Standard Version

‘So Abraham rose early in the morning and took bread and a skin of water and gave it to Hagar, putting it on her shoulder, along with the child, and sent her away. And she departed and wandered in the wilderness of Beersheba.’ 

This incident came under the umbrella of, ‘it seemed a good idea at the time.’ What was Abraham thinking? The ultimate sending of Hagar and Ishmael away, left them in a story state, ‘wandering in the wilderness.’

As mentioned previously in our discourse, if a people are mentioned more than once in the Bible, they are more than a territory or region, they have become an identifiable people or nation in their own right. This is what happened to Hagar. Reading between the lines, she obviously continued raising Ishmael who was a young teen. At a certain point she would have met a man who took her as a wife and had at least one child, a son with her. This son’s name is not given, though his descendants are named in the Bible as Hagrites or Hagarenes. The only nation today that is smaller than Ishmael, yet easily identifiable as related to Hagar, is the nation of Austria.

Christian Churches of God in their article No. 212C, 2007 state: ‘The question as to whether Hagar remarried and had other children is considered by some to be a matter of conjecture. The question as to whether the Hagarites are the descendants of Ishmael, Hagar’s first-born or only son, or the sons of another tribe altogether is still to be solved. Perhaps the advances in DNA will tell us the definite solution once the tribes are properly identified and tested.’

Well, we can know now, not just from scripture but by studying Austrian and German autosomal DNA and Haplogroups.

Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The name Hagar meaning: ‘flight, to be dragged off, pressed into service’ from a verb (hagar), to flee… the verb (garar), ‘sojourner, to drag out or away.’ From the Persian/ Greek verb (aggareuo), ‘to press into service…’ meaning mounted messenger (a royal courier who could requisite or press into service whatever he needed to deliver his message faster), which in turn is thought to be the source of the familiar noun (aggelos), meaning ‘messenger’ or ‘angel.’

Hagar travels south, possibly to go home to Egypt, but loses her way. The verb used to describe her “wandering” about in the wilderness of Beersheba is (ta’a), to err, go astray. A derivation of this verb is (to’a), error. Hagar wanders the desert until her supplies run out. Desponded and exhausted, Hagar abandons her son so that she won’t have to watch him die, and sits down a bow shot away from the boy to cry. Curiously, not her cries but the cries of the boy reach heaven, and God shows up. For the second time the Angel of YHWH speaks to Hagar, and promises her that Ishmael will be a great nation. 

God opens her eyes and she sees the well of Beersheba. This is fortunate for two reasons. First of all she and Ishmael now have water, but they also know again where they are. Quickened Hagar and Ishmael resume their journey. 

Ishmael becomes an archer and lives in the wilderness of Paran (in the Sinai desert between the Gulf of Suez and the Gulf of Aqaba) with his Egyptian wife whom Hagar has obtained for him. Hagar becomes the grandmother of twelve princes, who form the great nation that God promised. That nation is not really named in Scriptures… Ishmael’s sons do not become the rivals of Israel as one may expect.’

Ishmael’s descendants took a back seat to Moab, Ammon, the Midianites and Edom because geographically they were once separated from the Israelites. But not so later, when the respective families of Ishmael and Israel were the greatest of rivals and dramatically again in the modern age. In the Bible, the Ishmaelites are revealed cryptically under the guise of Hittites, ‘Midianites’ and Arabians.

Abarim: ‘His son Kedar gets mentioned for their signature black tents, once positive in the Song of Solomon (1:5), and once negative by king David in Psalm 120:5. The prophet Isaiah mentions Ishmael’s first born son Nebaioth and his brother Kedar among the nations that will be gathered up into the Kingdom of God (Isaiah 60:7).

Although Hagar is an Egyptian, her name appears to be Semetic [correct, as descended from Arphaxad (the ruling class of Egypt) not Mizra (the actual Egyptian populace)]. If indeed so… the verb… is not used in the Bible and its meaning is subsequently unknown. NOBSE Study Bible… insist that the verb means to flee. BDB Theological Dictionary refers to the Arabic equivalent, meaning forsake or retire. An Arabic noun derived of this root serves as the name for Mohammed’s famous flight, the Hegira.’

1 Chronicles 5:18-20

English Standard Version

‘The Reubenites, the Gadites, and the half-tribe of Manasseh had valiant men who carried shield and sword, and drew the bow, expert in war, 44,760, able to go to war. They waged war against the Hagrites, Jetur, Naphish, and Nodab. And when they prevailed over them, the Hagrites and all who were with them were given into their hands, for they cried out to God in the battle, and he granted their urgent plea because they trusted in him.

1 Chronicles 5:10

English Standard Version

‘And in the days of Saul they waged war against the Hagrites, who fell into their hand. And they lived in their tents throughout all the region east of Gilead.’

1 Chronicles 27:30-31

English Standard Version

‘Over the camels was Obil the Ishmaelite [Ishmael-German]; and over the donkeys was Jehdeiah the Meronothite[?]. Over the flocks was Jaziz the Hagrite [Hagar-Austrian]. All these were stewards of King David’s property.’

Psalm 83:6-8

English Standard Version

‘… the tents of Edom and the Ishmaelites [Germany], Moab [France] and the Hagrites [Austria], Gebal and Ammon [French Quebec] and Amalek, Philistia [Latino-Hispano America] with the inhabitants of Tyre [Brazil]; Asshur [Russia] also has joined them; they [Russia] are the strong arm of the children of Lot [Moab and Ammon].’

Psalm 83:6

Young’s Literal Translation

‘… Tents of Edom, and Ishmaelites, Moab, and the Hagarenes…’

The Hagrites are mentioned as separate people distinct from Ishmael. Jetur and Naphish are sons of Ishmael. Jaziz the Hagrite oversaw the flocks – goats, sheep and cattle – of King David. Though Psalm 83:6-8 is non-prophetical and a listing of the chief enemies of Israel at the time of David, they are indicative of the future global alliance against the sons of Jacob; including the Europeans as represented by Eber in Numbers 24:24 – Articles: 2050; and Four Kings & One Queen.

Austria is a landlocked mountainous country and with Switzerland, forms what has been characterised as the neutral core of Europe, gaining permanent neutrality in 1955. Austria has a population of 9,113,578 people; less than Sweden and more than Switzerland. Part of Austria’s prominence can be attributed to its geographic position at the centre of European traffic between east and west along the Danubian trade route, as well as north and south, through the Alpine passes. The capital of Austria is the historic Vienna (or Wien), the former seat of the Holy Roman Empire. 

Austria was first a prefecture, a margraviate formed from former territory in Bavaria; developing into a duchy and then an archduchy. In the sixteenth century, Austria rose to prominence via the Hapsburg or Habsbur Monarchy – the House of Hapsburg being one of the most influential royal dynasties in history. ‘Not only did the house occupy the throne of the Holy Roman Empire continuously between 1438 and 1740, it also occupied the thrones of the Kingdoms of Bohemia, England and Ireland (as a result of the marriage between King Philippe II of Spain and Mary I of England), Germany, Croatia, Hungary, Portugal, Spain as well as the second Mexican Empire and several Dutch and Italian principalities.’

Early in the nineteenth century, Austria established its own empire, becoming a great power and the driving force of the German Confederation. After its defeat in the Austro-Prussian War of 1866 for hegemony of the German states, it sought its own course. In 1867, Austria formed an Austria-Hungarian Dual Monarchy. Following WWI, a Republic of German-Austria was proclaimed. A union with Germany, but the victorious allied powers did not recognise the new state. In 1938, the Austrian-born Adolf Hitler as Chancellor of the Third German Reich, annexed Austria by the Anschluss – union. 

The German name for Austria, Osterreich, derives from the Old High German Ostarrichi, which means ‘eastern realm.’ The word Austria is a Latinisation of the German name; first recorded in the twelfth century. At the time, Upper and Lower Austria was the easternmost extent of Bavaria. German is the country’s official language, though many Austrians also speak a variety of Bavarian dialects. 

‘The following export product groups represent the highest dollar value in Austrian global shipments during 2021.

  1. Machinery including computers: US$33.9 billion
  2. Electrical machinery, equipment: $21.5 billion 
  3. Vehicles: $18.8 billion 
  4. Pharmaceuticals: $14.4 billion 
  5. Plastics, plastic articles: $9.9 billion 
  6. Iron, steel: $8.5 billion 
  7. Wood: $7.5 billion 
  8. Articles of iron or steel: $6.8 billion 
  9. Optical, technical, medical apparatus: $5.6 billion 
  10. Paper, paper items: $5.3 billion 

Wood was the fastest grower among the top 10 Austrian export categories, up by 54.5% from 2020 to 2021. In second place for improving export sales were the metals iron and steel via a 46.3% advance.’

Austrian man and woman

Continuing with the Book of Genesis and the story of Ishmael.

Genesis 16:1-15

English Standard Version

10 ‘The angel of the Lord also said to [Hagar], “I will surely multiply your offspring so that they cannot be numbered for multitude.” 11 And the angel of the Lord said to her, “Behold, you are pregnant and shall bear a son. You shall call his name Ishmael, because the Lord has listened to your affliction. 

12 He shall be a wild [H6501* – pere: running wild, wild ass] donkey of a man, his hand against everyone and everyone’s hand against him, and he shall dwell over against [H6440 – paniym: before, amongst, toward, in the presence of] all his kinsmen.”

13 So she called the name of the Lord who spoke to her, “You are a God of seeing,” for she said, “Truly here I have seen him who looks after me.” 14 Therefore the well was called Beer-lahai-roi; it lies between Kadesh and Bered. 15 And Hagar bore Abram a son [in 1891 BCE], and Abram called the name of his son, whom Hagar bore, Ishmael.’

Ishmael

We learn of Ishmael’s key traits in identifying him. His posterity were to become large in number – twelve princes in fact. We are not looking for a small nation in western Europe; yet related to the Dutch from Midian; the French from Lot; and the North-Central Italians from Nahor. The interlinear does not include the word ‘donkey’. It is added because the Hebrew word for wild* is used elsewhere in connection with a wild ass or donkey. In this context it is mis-leading as Ishmael is not an individual out-of-control.

He is energetic, forceful, his own man, with a ‘fiercely independent spirit’ in opposition to his family; a hunter and predatory – and yet, he is fiercely stubborn… just like a donkey no less.

With that in mind it is quite remarkable that a misidentification for the tribe of Issachar (a son of Jacob), should have led this writer to the following symbols and heraldry.

Notice the frequency of use of a donkey in Germany, spilling over into parts of Poland and the Czech Republic, where non-coincidently their western borders were once former German territory.

Issachar is invariably interpreted incorrectly as either Finland or Switzerland – Chapter XXXII Issachar, Zebulun, Asher & Naphtali – the Antipodean Tribes. In like manner, Germany is misidentified as Asshur, Gomer or Gad (Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germans & Austrians – Ishmael & Hagar). And in so doing, researchers have missed the link between the ass and Ishmael (Germany), crediting it instead to Issachar.

Alternative translations assist in the meaning of these verses.

New English Translation

‘… He will be hostile to everyone, and everyone will be hostile to him…’

New Century Version

“Ishmael… will be against everyone, and everyone will be against him. He will attack all his brothers.”

Common English Bible

“… he will fight everyone, and they will fight him. He will live at odds with all his relatives.”

The Message

Hell be areal fighter, fighting and being fought, Always stirring up trouble, always at odds with his family.”

The Germans have fought wars against all the major powers in Europe, past and present: Russia, Austria, France and England, in evidence of their hostility. Germany has also invaded or attacked: Sweden, Norway, Denmark, the Netherlands, Belgium and Austria – all pf them his half-brothers. The more distant cousins from Poland, Czechoslovakia and so forth have not escaped Ishmael’s aggression. Germany dwells in the presence or amongst his brethren and borders: Denmark, the Netherlands, Flanders, Wallonia, Luxembourg, Switzerland, Liechtenstein, Austria, the Czech Republic and Poland. 

Verse twelve of Genesis chapter sixteen has been used by commentators to describe the Arab nations and on the surface it is a convincing fit. There are two sizeable flaws in this argument. Firstly, Ishmael was not predicted to be more than one nation in the past or the future – East and West Germany not withstanding. The twelve sons of Ishmael are similar to Nahor’s twelve sons, in that Germany like Italy was a region, then a confederation of multiple states for centuries before forming one distinct nation in 1871, following Italy in 1861 – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans

Secondly, the constant reader who has resisted skimming or skipping ahead, will know with a good measure of surety, that we are searching for a nation which is kith and kin to those in western Europe and cannot, repeat cannot, be those people dwelling in northern Africa or the Middle East – refer Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia

Spot the difference. Compared with France and England, Germany has been at war with just about everyone.

Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The name Ishmael Meaning: God Hears from (1) the verb (shama’), to hear, and (2) the word (‘el), God.

There are a surprising six men named Ishmael in the Bible:

  • The most famous Ishmael is the son of Abraham with Hagar.
  • A descendant of Jonathan (1 Chronicles 8:38).
  • The father of Zebadiah (2 Chronicles 19:11).
  • An officer under Joash (2 Chronicles 23:3).
  • The murderer of Gedaliah the Babylonian governor over the remnant in Judah (2 Kings 25:25).
  • A priest who divorced his foreign wife (Ezra 10:22).

Note that the proper ethnonym (Ishmaelite) occurs only once (1 Chronicles 2:17), and comes with a shorter version, which occurs just once… (1 Chronicles 27:30). The collective plural occurs six times (Genesis 37:25, 37:27, 37:28, 39:1, Judges 8:24 and Psalm 83:6). The name Ishmael consists of two elements. The first part comes from the verb (shama’), meaning to hear: The verb (shama’) means to hear and may also mean to understand or obey. The second part of the name Ishmael is (El)… that is Elohim, or God… The name Ishmael means He Will Hear God...’

Genesis 17:15-25

English Standard Version

15 ‘And God said to Abraham, “As for Sarai your wife, you shall not call her name Sarai, but Sarah shall be her name. 16 I will bless her, and moreover, I will give you a son by her. I will bless her, and she shall become nations; kings of peoples shall come from her.” 17 Then Abraham fell on his face and laughed and said to himself, “Shall a child be born to a man who is a hundred years old? Shall Sarah, who is ninety years old, bear a child?”

18 And Abraham said to God, “Oh that Ishmael might live before you!” 19 God said, “No, but Sarah your wife shall bear you a son, and you shall call his name Isaac [named by the Eternal]. I will establish my covenant with him as an everlasting covenant for his offspring after him.

20 As for Ishmael, I have heard you; behold, I have blessed him and will make him fruitful and multiply him greatly. He shall father twelve princes, and I will make him into a great [H1419 – gadowl: in ‘magnitude, extent’ and ‘importance’] nation.

21 But I will establish my covenant with Isaac, whom Sarah shall bear to you at this time next year.” 22 When he had finished talking with him, God went up from Abraham. 23 Then Abraham took Ishmael his son and all those born in his house or bought with his money, every male among the men of Abraham’s house, and he circumcised the flesh of their foreskins that very day, as God had said to him. 24 Abraham was ninety-nine years old when he was circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin. 25 And Ishmael his son [in 1878 BCE] was thirteen years old when he was circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin.’ 

Abraham laughed an incredulous laugh. He did not have a disrespectful or disbelieving laugh; otherwise the Creator would have hauled him up for it. We learn that Abraham not only believed Ishmael had been provided as the son of promise, we also learn that his relationship with Ishmael was a special bond, so much so that Abraham was not desperate for another son and would have gladly had the birthright promises given to Ishmael. This is important to understand, as it impacts the events which follow.

 Abraham

As Abraham’s intimate relationship with the Creator as his very friend was remarkable, it lent itself to the Creator listening to Abraham and granting his wish as best as could be fulfilled, without impinging on the promises too Isaac.

The Creator says He will make Ishmael fruitful, multiply him greatly and make him a great nation. The word ‘fruitful’ means materially blessed. True to His word, the Creator has kept his promise to Abraham. The German nation is the third biggest economy in the world. ‘Multiply greatly’ is reflected in that Germany has the second highest population in Europe behind Russia and the third highest European descended population after the United States and Russia. Germany’s status as a great nation is beyond question. Germany’s scientific, industrial, commercial and cultural impact on western civilisation has been considerable. 

There are currently three ‘superpower’ regions in the world: North America; China; and a German driven European Union. What is interesting in this equation, is that we have read the verse in the Book of Numbers revealing the ships from Kittim-Indonesia going against Asshur and Eber. Eber primarily represents western Europe. A German led United States of Europe in league with Russia, will for a time, be the preeminent superpower of our not so distant future. 

Ishmael was included as part of Abraham’s household in the requisite to be circumcised. He was included in the covenant blessing to all those who chose to follow ‘the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.’ Should Ishmael have chosen to follow a path closer to the one intended for Isaac – in which Isaac’s descendants have been disastrously unsuccessful in walking – Ishmael’s descendants would have been the recipients of yet even greater blessings.

German men

Indeed, it could be a startling coincidence or perhaps a sign of a deeply embedded psychological scar, that as Ishmael was passed over as the recipient of the firstborn birthright, a related tradition existed in parts of Germany. This concept first came to this writer’s attention via a question on Quora and its subsequent answers. The question regarding inheritances being passed ‘to the youngest son… thus forcing the eldest one to be an unmarried servant of his youngest brother…’

Answers included: 

a. “Ultimogeniture, also known as postremogeniture or junior right, is the tradition of inheritance by the last-born of a privileged position in a parent’s wealth or office. The tradition has been far rarer historically than primogeniture (sole inheritance by the first-born) or partible inheritance (division of the estate among the children). 

In the German Duchy of Saxe-Altenburg, land holdings were traditionally passed to the youngest son, who might then employ his older brothers as farm workers. Patrilineal ultimogeniture was traditionally the predominant custom among German peasants. 

Practicality played an important part in this system. People didn’t live as long in the past, largely due to war and the spread of diseases. As a result, a family patriarch often died while he still had one or more minor sons. Bequeathing land to the youngest son encouraged the older minor children to remain on the farm, at least until they became old enough to marry. This kept a captive workforce and provided enough labor to support the patriarch’s widow. 

While ultimogentiure kept sons on the farm, merchant families and nobility didn’t have the same need for physical labor. Instead, they tended to use primogeniture, which grants the right of succession to the firstborn son. Primogeniture was also the primary method for establishing royal lineages and naming new kings.”

b. “What you describe existed in [the] 19th century but was given up around 1930.”    

c. “In Germany there were areas of Ultimogeniture (inheritance of the youngest), Primogeniture (inheritance of the oldest), equal division (the inheritance is divided by the number of the children) or tiered division (everybody gets some inheritance but one heir gets more). 

Under the law today each child is owed a “Pflichtteil”, a mandatory part of the inheritance that is half of the “legal” part (if there is no testament equal division inheritance… mandatory in Germany), i.e. if you are… three children your Pflichtteil is 16.66% of the inheritance. That means that the maximum parents can give to one child is the inheritance minus the Pflichtteile of their siblings.”

Genesis 21:1-21

English Standard Version

1 ‘The Lord visited Sarah as he had said, and the Lord did to Sarah as he had promised. 2 And Sarah conceived and bore Abraham a son in his old age at the time of which God had spoken to him. 3 Abraham called the name of his son who was born to him, whom Sarah bore him, Isaac. 4 And Abraham circumcised his son Isaac when he was eight days old [the blood coagulates the most effectively on this day, as it the peak of vitamin K production], as God had commanded him. 5 Abraham was a hundred years old [in 1877 BCE] when his son Isaac was born to him. 6 And Sarah said, “God has made laughter for me; everyone who hears will laugh over me.” 7 And she said, “Who would have said to Abraham that Sarah would nurse children? Yet I have borne him a son in his old age.” 

8 And the child grew and was weaned. And Abraham made a great feast on the day that Isaac was weaned. 9 But Sarah saw the son of Hagar the Egyptian, whom she had borne to Abraham, laughing. 10 So she said to Abraham, “Cast out this slave woman with her son, for the son of this slave woman shall not be heir with my son Isaac.”

11 And the thing was very displeasing to Abraham on account of his son. 12 But God said to Abraham, “Be not displeased because of the boy and because of your slave woman. Whatever Sarah says to you, do as she tells you, for through Isaac shall your offspring be named. 13 And I will make a nation of the son of the slave woman also, because he is your offspring.”

The Book of Jubilees also records the account:

17:4 ‘And Sarah saw Ishmael playing and dancing, and Abraham rejoicing with great joy, and she became jealous of Ishmael and said to Abraham, ‘Cast out this bondwoman and her son; for the son of this bondwoman will not be heir with my son, Isaac.’

14  So Abraham rose early in the morning and took bread and a skin of water and gave it to Hagar, putting it on her shoulder, along with the [boy], and sent her away. And she departed and wandered in the wilderness of Beersheba. 15 When the water in the skin was gone, she put the [boy] under one of the bushes. 16 Then she went and sat down opposite him a good way off, about the distance of a bowshot, for she said, “Let me not look on the death of the child.” And as she sat opposite him, she lifted up her voice and wept. 

17 And God heard the voice of the boy [just as the name Ishmael means], and the angel of God called to Hagar from heaven and said to her, “What troubles you, Hagar? Fear not, for God has heard the voice of the boy where he is. 18 Up! Lift up the boy, and hold him fast with your hand, for I will make him into a great nation.” 19 Then God opened her eyes, and she saw a well of water. And she went and filled the skin with water and gave the boy a drink. 20 And God was with the boy, and he grew up. He lived in the wilderness and became an expert with the bow. 21 He lived in the wilderness of Paran, and his mother took a [royal] wife for him from the land of Egypt.’

We learn much from this chapter but are left scratching our head a little too. The word laughing can be more correctly translated as scoffing (or mocking). Ishmael was about sixteen (or seventeen), if Isaac was about two (or three). For whatever reason, Sarah sensed it as sinister and a perceived threat towards Isaac. Possibly, it went beyond a one time joke and may have shown a reoccurring pattern that had become a concern to her. Either Ishmael was bullying Isaac, unfairly using his age as an advantage; or he was merely playing with Isaac as if on an equal footing and it was mis-understood by Sarah because of her attitude towards Hagar. 

Paul mentions the incident, expanding it further in Galatians 4:28-31, ESV: “Now you, brothers, like Isaac, are children of promise. But just as at that time [Ishmael] who was born according to the flesh persecuted [Isaac] who was born according to the Spirit, so also it is now. But what does the Scripture say? “Cast out the slave woman and her son, for the son of the slave woman shall not inherit with the son of the free woman.” So, brothers, we are not children of the slave but of the free woman.” The Greek word persecuted can mean ‘to put to flight; to chase away; to pursue.’ An ironic definition as this is what exactly happened to Ishmael and his mother Hagar when Abraham cast them out from his presence.

Abraham’s fondness for Ishmael meant he did not take the news well. The Creator explains to Abraham that Sarah is reading the situation correctly and to send Hagar and Ishmael away. Not just Hagar, but Ishmael also had a relationship with the Creator, for his prayers are heard and answered and ‘God was with the boy.’ Ishmael became an expert hunter-soldier, though not in the vein of Nimrod. His wife from Egypt was probably similarly related to Hagar and her pedigree in standing with Abraham’s royal ancestry – refer Chapter XXVI Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.

Galatians 4:22-26

English Standard Version

‘For it is written that Abraham had two sons, [Ishmael] by a slave woman and [Isaac] by a free woman. But the son of the slave was born according to the flesh, while the son of the free woman was born through promise. Now this may be interpreted allegorically: these women are two covenants. One is from Mount Sinai, bearing children for slavery; she is Hagar. 25 Now Hagar is Mount Sinai in Arabia; she corresponds to the present Jerusalem, for she is in slavery with her children. But the Jerusalem above is free, and she is our mother.’

Genesis 28:8-9

English Standard Version

‘So when Esau saw that the Canaanite women did not please Isaac his father, Esau went to Ishmael and took as his wife, besides the wives he had, Mahalath the daughter of Ishmael, Abraham’s son, the sister of Nebaioth.’

Genesis 36:3

English Standard Version

‘ … and Basemath, Ishmael’s daughter, the sister of Nebaioth.

Esau, eldest son of Isaac and elder twin brother of Jacob, married Canaanite women and so to appease his father and mother, married a daughter of Ishmael, to keep it in the family so-to-speak. She has two different names in two separate records in Genesis which we will address when studying Esau – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. Ishmael’s twelve sons are listed in Genesis and the prominent ones are mentioned within the Old Testament. Those in italics are mentioned once outside of this listing; those in bold, more than once. 

Genesis 25:12-18

English Standard Version

‘These are the generations of Ishmael, Abraham’s son, whom Hagar the Egyptian, Sarah’s servant, bore to Abraham. 

These are the names of the sons of Ishmael, named in the order of their birth:

Nebaioth [1], the firstborn of Ishmael;

and Kedar [2],

Adbeel [grief of God], Mibsam [sweet smell], Mishma [rumour], Dumah [6], Massa [7], Hadad [thunder],

Tema [9],

Jetur [10], Naphish [11], and Kedemah [eastward]. 

These are the sons of Ishmael and these are their names, by their villages and by their encampments, twelve princes according to their tribes. (These are the years of the life of Ishmael: 137 years. He breathed his last and died [in 1754 BCE], and was gathered to his people.) They settled from Havilah [Poland] to Shur [the area between Mizra and Shem, Mediterranean Sea today], which is opposite Egypt [North Africa] in the direction of Assyria [Russia]. He settled over against all his kinsmen [Keturah: Scandinavia and the Low countries].’

Germany has sixteen states or federated Lander, though three of them are city-states. Berlin the Capital included within Brandenburg; Hamburg and Bremen, which are included within Lower Saxony or Niedersachsen. As Saarland is the smallest state and has a lower population density, it is included with Rhineland-Palatinate or Rheinland-Pfalz. This leaves an accommodating twelve states. There are three dominant sons and four quite prominent sons who match well with the current German States; plus the remaining five which are more open to conjecture. 

1 Chronicles 5:18-20

English Standard Version

‘The Reubenites, the Gadites… waged war against the Hagrites [Austria], Jetur [tenth son], Naphish [eleventh son], and Nodab. And when they prevailed over them, the Hagrites and all who were with them were given into their hands…’

Jetur’s name means, ‘defence, to border, succession’ and ‘mountainous*.’ Naphish means ‘revival, expansion’ from the noun nepesh, ‘breath of life.’ It can also mean ‘numerous, increase’ and ‘refreshment.’

Two states fit the profile for Jetur and Naphish, as they have relative economic wealth, higher populations and are linguistically and culturally similar with Austria-Hagar – with much in common and a high probability of ethnic admixture.

Firstly, the strongest candidate is Bavaria or Bayern and its principal cities of Munich and Nuremberg. Bavaria has the second highest population, with nearly thirteen million people coupled with being the second wealthiest state in Germany. Bavaria is the largest state by area and is also mountainous* in the South. Secondly, Baden-Wurttemberg and its principal city, Stuttgart is a high population state of nearly eleven million people – the third highest – and is also the third wealthiest state in Germany.

Isaiah 21:11

English Standard Version

The oracle concerning Dumah [sixth son]. One is calling to me from Seir [Edom], “Watchman, what time of the night? Watchman, what time of the night?”

Dumah means ‘[deadly] silence’ derived from the noun duma, ‘silence of death’.

Proverbs 31:1

English Standard Version

‘The words of King Lemuel. An oracle that his mother taught him…’

As with Agur in Proverbs chapter thirty, we do not know who King Lemuel is as he is not recorded in the list of the kings of Judah or Israel. He is a king though who put his trust in the Creator, the Covenant God of Israel and through the fear of the Lord learned wisdom. The name Lemuel means ‘belonging to God.’ With a minor punctuation change, it can be translated (CEB) as: “The words of King Lemuel of Massa, which his mother taught him…”

Massa is the seventh son of Ishmael and his name means ‘to lift up’ from the verb, nasa – refer article: Seventh Son of a Seventh Son. It can also mean ‘load’ and in this translation ‘burden’ or ‘oracle.’ King Lemuel is believed by some commentators to have been a king of Massa descended from Ishmael. 

Two states which may fit Dumah and Massa include Hesse or Hessen – the fifth richest state and containing the wealthiest city in Germany, the financial hub of Frankfurt am Main (the German equivalent of England’s capital, London) – and the Rhineland-Palatinate (with Saarland).

Frankfurt

As an aside regarding Dumah, the current monarch of the United Kingdom is Charles III. He is ostensibly a Windsor from his mother’s side, from the House of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha in Thuringia; though in reality from his father’s side, he is the House of Mountbatten from the German name Battenberg in Hesse – refer article: The Life & Death of Charles III.

Thus the Edomite link with Dumah-Hesse is not a coincidence – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe; and article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want? As is the association of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha of Thuringia and the Windsors with Dumah-Hesse-Mountbatten and the Edomite Jews.

Andrew Curry – emphasis & bold mine:

‘Archaeologists have uncovered evidence of Jewish communities in Germanic provinces of the Roman Empire as early as the 300s C.E., particularly in what is today the city of Cologne [in North Rhine-Westphalia]. During the medieval period, a trio of German cities – Worms, Mainz, and Speyer [in Rhineland-Palatinate (Massa)] – was known as the cradle of Ashkenazi culture, with records of Jewish life going back to about 900 C.E. Were the Jews of Erfurt [in Thuringia, a later Ashkenazi heartland] and other medieval cities tenacious holdovers from the Roman era, as some have proposed? Or were they the descendants of more recent pioneers who crossed the Alps around 800 C.E. to found tight-knit communities along the Rhine, near modern-day Frankfurt [in Hesse]…’

Tema, the ninth born son is mentioned three times in the Bible. Tema means ‘south country’ from the root ymn, meaning; ‘the right hand side, the southern direction’ also ‘admiration, perfection’ and ‘consummation.’

Job 6:19

English Standard Version

The caravans of Tema [ninth son] look, the travellers of Sheba [Flanders] hope.

Jeremiah 25:23-24

English Standard Version

‘Dedan [Wallonia, Brussels, Luxembourg], Tema, Buz [Northern Italy], and all who cut the corners of their hair; all the kings of Arabia [northwestern Europe] and all the kings of the mixed tribes [Joktan] who dwell in the desert [Eastern Europe]…’

These verses link Tema with Belgium and northern Italy in trade and wealth. Coincidently, it was Roman soldiers who had their hair cut short, in contrast to other warring ‘barbaric’ nations, where men all had longer hair.

Tema equates with North Rhine-Westphalia or Nordrhein-Westfalen; which is the richest state in Germany and has the highest population with nearly eighteen million people. Bonn was the capital of the old West Germany and four of the biggest cities in Germany are located there: Cologne, Dusseldorf, Dortmund and Essen.

Isaiah 21:13-17

English Standard Version

‘The oracle concerning Arabia. In the thickets in Arabia [northwestern Europe] you will lodge, O caravans of Dedanites [Walloons]. To the thirsty bring water; meet the fugitive with bread, O inhabitants of the land of Tema.’ 

‘For they have fled from the swords, from the drawn sword, from the bent bow, and from the press of battle. For thus the Lord said to me, “Within a year, according to the years of a hired worker, all the glory of Kedar [second son] will come to an end. And the remainder of the archers of the mighty men of the sons of Kedar will be few, for the Lord, the God of Israel, has spoken.”

Kedar means ‘dark, turbid’ from the verb qadar, ‘to become dark’ also ‘blackness, sorrow.’ Turbid means, ‘cloudy, murky, opaque.’ Kedar is the second son of Ishmael and is mentioned the most frequently. He was a leader, warlike, militarily proficient, practiced and driven. It is a hint of and a precursor to, the militaristic capabilities of the Prussians – and the colour black favoured on their flags. Kedar and Tema are linked in these verses as the two most dominant families and we find that Kedar and Tema are in fact neighbouring states.

Isaiah 60:6-7

English Standard Version

A multitude of camels shall cover you, the young camels of Midian [Netherlands] and Ephah [Holland]; all those from Sheba [Flanders] shall come. They shall bring gold and frankincense, and shall bring good news, the praises of the Lord. All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered to you; the rams of Nebaioth shall minister to you; they shall come up with acceptance on my altar, and I will beautify my beautiful house.’

The wealth of second born son Kedar and his influence, is expressed with the firstborn son Nebaioth. Nebaioth is linked with Kedar – as Kedar is with Tema – and each are located in northern Germany today – yet Tema’s central position could be classed as northern or southern as its name implies – as speakers of Low German and the descendants of the Prussians. Nebaioth equates with the Capital Berlin (the modern incarnation of ancient Rome); coupled with the state of Brandenburg.

Berlin

Abarim Publications on the meaning of the name Nabaioth: ‘high places, seen, regarded’ and ‘having prophesied.’ It’s etymology from the ‘verb (nabah), to be high or prominent [appropriately for the capital, Berlin]. From the verb (nabat), to look, regard. From the verb (naba’), to prophesy or to be a spokesman.’ Brandenburg has 2.5 million people, is the tenth most populous state and the fifth largest in size. Berlin is the capital, as well as the biggest city in Germany with 3,576,873 people.

Ishmael has historically maintained a geographic and military closeness with Asshur, and so it is no coincidence that they lived adjacent to each other in the Baltic region, respectively becoming known as Prussians and Russians.

Ezekiel 27:20-21

English Standard Version

Dedan [Wallonia] traded with you in saddlecloths for riding. Arabia and all the princes of Kedar were your favored dealers in lambs, rams, and goats; in these they did business with you.’

Kedar equates with Lower Saxony and the principal city states of Hamburg, Bremen and the (capital) city of Hanover. Lower Saxony is the second largest state by area and has the fourth highest population, with approximately eight million people. 

Hamburg has 1,787,408 people and Bremen has 557,464 people. Lower Saxony borders the Netherlands – Midian (Isaiah 60:6). The biggest farms are located in this state (Ezekiel 27:21) and Hamburg is the second biggest city in Germany after Berlin. Hamburg is the biggest port in Germany and the third busiest in all of Europe. Bremen is the fourth busiest port behind Hamburg; with Antwerp in Belgium second and Rotterdam in the Netherlands, the busiest. These cities represent the ancestor traders oft mentioned in the Bible; descending from Ishmael, Midian, Sheba and Dedan. 

The Hanover family who became the monarchs of Great Britain with George I in 1714 originated from Lower Saxony.

The total population of Germany is 84,074,219 people, the second highest in Europe and nineteenth highest in the world.

Psalm 120:5-6

English Standard Version

‘Woe to me, that I sojourn in Meshech, that I dwell among the tents of Kedar! Too long have I had my dwelling among those who hate peace.’

Kedar in the past is compared with Meshech, as peoples of war and not for the faint-hearted traveller or immigrant – Chapter X China: Magog, Tubal & Meshech

Song of Solomon 1:5

English Standard Version

‘I am very dark, but lovely, O daughters of Jerusalem, like the tents of Kedar, like the curtains of Solomon.’

Kedar means dark and the history of modern Germany has been dark. The state flags of Germany have a theme of the colour black running through six of them, the current national flag contains black, as did the older flags of Imperial Germany and Prussia.

State flags of Germany with coats of arms

Isaiah 42:10-12

English Standard Version

‘Sing to the Lord a new song, his praise from the end of the earth… Let the desert  [eastern Europe] and its cities lift up their voice, the villages that Kedar inhabits; let the habitants of Sela sing for joy, let them shout from the top of the mountains. Let them give glory to the Lord…’

A future, peaceful and happier time for the peoples of Kedar is predicted.

Jeremiah 2:10

English Standard Version

‘For cross to the coasts of Cyprus [Kittim-Indonesia] and see, or send to Kedar and examine with care; see if there has been such a thing.’

Kedar is again associated with war, as ships will come from the Kittim in Indonesia against Asshur of Russia and Eber of Western Europe, led by Ishmael-Germany. 

Jeremiah 49:28-33

English Standard Version

‘Concerning Kedar and the kingdoms of Hazor that Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon struck down. Thus says the Lord: “Rise up, advance against Kedar! Destroy the people of the east! Their tents and their flocks shall be taken, their curtains and all their goods; their camels shall be led away from them, and men shall cry to them: ‘Terror on every side!’

Flee, wander far away, dwell in the depths, O inhabitants of Hazor! declares the Lord. For Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon has made a plan against you and formed a purpose against you. “Rise up, advance against a nation at ease, that dwells securely, declares the Lord, that has no gates or bars, that dwells alone [H910 – badad: securely, in safety, in ‘freedom from attack’].

Their camels shall become plunder, their herds of livestock a spoil. I will scatter to every wind those who cut the corners of their hair, and I will bring their calamity from every side of them, declares the Lord. Hazor shall become a haunt of jackals, an everlasting waste; no man shall dwell there; no man shall sojourn in her.”

It is not clear where Hazor is though they are undeniably associated with Kedar. The name Hazor means ‘Village, Trumpet, Enclosure’ from the verb hasar, ‘to begin to cluster’ or ‘gather.’ The word can also mean ‘fence’ or ‘castle.’ The verses indicate that they are adjacent to the sea, with the nearest being the Wadden Sea (or North Sea) which borders none other than the entire coastline of Lower Saxony.

German women

The idea that the modern nation of Germany descend from ancient Assyria can be traced to Edward Hine in 1870, an early proponent of British Israelism. Edward Hine compared ancient Assyria and Israel to nineteenth century Britain and Germany. John Wilson in 1840, ‘the intellectual founder of British Israelism’ considered that all Germanic people – including the Dutch and Scandinavians – descended from the tribes of Israel.

British Israelites did not necessarily welcome Hine’s solution – instead of maintaining that other northwestern European nations were also descended from Israel – for he believed all the tribes of Israel were located in Britain, with Manasseh migrating to America. ‘Hine had identified the Ten Tribes as being together in Britain in that Ephraim were the drunkards and ritualists, Reuben the farmers, Dan the mariners, [Zebulun] the lawyers and writers, Asher the soldiers’ and so forth and ‘that these tribes were regional or local people in Britain.’

The theories have merit in that Wilson recognised the familial similarities between the northwestern European nations as did British Israelites, even though they mis-identified the continental people. Hine as it turns out was the most correct regarding Israel; then he went out on a tangent in identifying Germany as Assyria. Hine rightly believed that the ancient peoples recorded in the Bible must also be identifiable in our modern age – if the Bible is true and prophecy is to be fulfilled. Hine postulated that if a people were ‘lost’ then it meant that they had migrated to new regions, relevant exonyms and autonyms had evolved or changed and their histories long forgotten. 

Unfortunately, as with Anglo-Israelism itself, any proposed German-Assyrian connections do not gain any support amongst mainstream historians, anthropologists, ethnologists, archaeologists or linguists. This writer would have to agree with the mainstream experts, as the theories presented are all wrong to some degree and have not done the discipline any favours. The hope is that a gradual sea-change can occur. The ever increasing fascination developing amongst the public regarding their individual genetic identity and Haplogroup ancestry is hopefully just the tip, of a very big ice-berg of people beginning to understand and appreciate the compelling data now available. A new generation can learn in detail about the incredible diversity and similarity amongst ethnicities; not only specific to them but on a national scale, as addressed in this work.

Apart from Assyria, a growing teaching amongst knowledgeable identity adherents, is that Germany – or at least in part – is descended from either Jacob’s fourth son, Judah or his seventh son Gad – Article: Seventh Son of a Seventh Son. Though these teachings are still inaccurate, it is encouraging to see that people are beginning to shake off the longstanding, mis-leading German-Asshur paradigm – Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia.

On one author’s internet site – who still teaches Germany is Assyria – there is a list provided of postulated ancestors for the Germans of which all apart from Judah and Gad, was not aware and of course the one listed at number seven, caught the eye immediately.

Asher: a son of Jacob

Ashkenaz: a son of Gomer

Canaan: a son of Ham

Edom: Esau, a son of Isaac

Gad: a son of Jacob

Gomer: a son of Japheth

Ishmael: a son of Abraham

Judah: a son of Jacob

Simeon: a son of Jacob

We have already addressed Ashkenaz, Canaan and Gomer in previous chapters. The four sons of Jacob we will study in depth and identify as not being viable ancestors for Germany. We will also investigate Esau and his grandson Amalek – convincingly ruling them out of contention, which leaves only… Ishmael. It is intriguing that this author has heard Ishmael offered as an identity for modern Germany. Regrettably, the author has chosen to concentrate on providing evidence only about Assyria for his research. It would have been extremely interesting to learn his views on Ishmael. Particularly as he has devoted over thirty years to the subject, publishing a three hundred page work on the German identity.

An example of the damage caused by a mis-identification of a biblical nation is highlighted by Greg Doudna. This author came to understand a profound truth in his early twenties – during the early 1970s – regarding who the United States of America really was in the Bible. Identity believers and British-Israelites have unanimously and incorrectly deduced that the United States is descended from Manasseh, the eldest son of Joseph. His precious gift of insight, has since been rejected by said author and he has tragically gone even further, to dis-believe the identity teaching in its entirety.

His insight was a major part of this writer’s research beginning in the 1990s, confirming increasingly evolving conclusions. It is a great sadness to learn that Greg Doudna has rejected so clear a plain truth. It would be invaluable to understand how he now perceives the thirty-nine books of the Old Testament; for it is swept away almost wholesale if one does not believe the past, present and future application of the historical and prophetic texts. We will return to his comments on the United States in a later chapter, though for now, his deduction regarding Germany clearly shows the pickle which identity adherents find themselves and why credibility with anyone outside of their small bubble-like community is next to zero – Article: British Israelism: As Adjudicated by a ‘Neutral’ Investigator.

Showdown at Big Sandy, Greg Doudna, 1989 & 2006, pages 242-243 – emphasis his, bold mine:

‘… [supposedly] the Anglo-Saxons and most other major peoples in Europe are Israelites – with one gigantic exception. One people right in the heart of Europe which were not claimed to be Israel were the Germanic tribes of Germany which produced the Anglo-Saxon tribes. In this… universe Germany today is Assyria, not symbolically or metaphorically but through genetic descent, in the same way that the Germanic tribes who settled elsewhere than Germany are Israelites through genetic descent.

(Is that clear?)… Anglo-Saxons and Germans are of the same origins. They are the same peoples. The Saxons came from Germany. In the Finnish and Estonian languages the very word for “Germany” is Saksa, “Saxon.” Therefore if Germans came from Assyrians, it follows that the predominant ethnic components of Britain and the United States also are Assyrian. By this reasoning the United States would be Assyrians, not Israel.’

First, the author hits upon the problem with thinking that northwestern Europeans are descended from Jacob, rather than being from Abraham. Regardless of which, observing Germany – so obviously related to these other countries – but saying they are from a different son of Shem is glaringly contradictory as he rightly points out.

Second, ‘Anglo-Saxons’ and Germans are of a similar origin, but not of the same origin. Remember the early points in the introduction; people migrate and their name is appropriated but this does not mean the new peoples are the same bloodline as the ones who have departed. The Saxon tribes, comprising Angles, Jutes and Frisians left their eponym behind and imprinted in Denmark, the Netherlands and Germany, but these three nations are not ‘Anglo-Saxon’ peoples. The British Saxons were not the same as the German Saxons. Albeit they are related… each descending from Abraham. 

The author showing Anglo-Saxon equals Assyria, equals America is accidentally showing the inaccuracy of Germany actually being Asshur. Alternatively, we will learn that the peoples who migrated to America from Britain, though similar kindred stock, are not the exact same tribe or extended family. We will also discover, that the ‘Germans’ who did migrate to the United States are not the same people as the Germans who remained behind and presently live in Germany – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes

Germany in Prophecy, Herman Hoeh, 1963 – capitalisation his, emphasis & bold mine: 

‘Now what does the word “Hatti” or “Chatti” mean in the Hebrew language? Its closest derivation is the root “chathath” (Strongs – 2865). It means “to terrorize, or break down, as in war, hence a warrior or MAN OF WAR.”

It is a stretch by Herman Hoeh to say the Hebrew word chathath is connected with the Hatti. Nearly all the uses of this word in the Old Testament have no connection to a particular people. Granted, it is used in describing the affliction of the Assyrians (Isaiah 30:31) but also for Cush (Isaiah 20:5) and Mizra (Egypt) as well.

Hoeh: ‘The Chatti were therefore Men of War… the ancient Chatti were… migrants who early settled in Asia Minor. Did these Chatti or Hatti later also migrate into Western Europe… Indeed! The Chatti were the chief people who settled in… [ancient] Germany. Their descendants [left] the [HESSIAN name]… In fact, the Old High German spelling of Hesse was Hatti! THE ANCIENT KINGS OF [western Anatolia] called themselves Khatti-sars – meaning the “Kaisers of Hatti, “or “Kings of Hatti.” 

It is true that there was an ancient tribe of Chatti in this region of ‘Germany’. Though they are long gone, leaving their name behind. Rather, the modern day descendants of the Chatti dwell to the south of the present day location of Hesse, in northern Italy – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans.

Hoeh: ‘The Empire of Hatti and the Empire of Assyria were… not two empires existing five centuries apart as historians assume. Excavated records from Bible times PROVE that the great rulers of the land of Hatti were not only contemporary with the famous kings of Assyria, but were also federated with them. All ancient Greek writers agreed that Assyria and Anatolia (the land of Hatti) were allies. All historians recognize that there were at least two distinct peoples in Asia Minor who came to be known by the same name – Chatti or Hittite.’

In this regard, Hoeh is correct though the two peoples were not concurrent, but chronological in that one followed the other, inheriting the previous name. Yet neither were identical with the Assyrians, who were never known as the Hatti or the Hittites.

Hoeh: ‘The… Hatti claimed to be “the Master Race.” So have the modern Germans! The Hatti lorded it over other peoples who lived in Asia Minor. They were the inventors of the DOUBLE-HEADED EAGLE which has always been A SYMBOL OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE!’

The double headed eagle is in fact an Assyrian symbol, perpetuated by the Byzantines, the Russians and the Holy Roman Empire, as well as admittedly the Austrians. The Hittites, Romans and Germans have all used a single headed eagle – refer Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia.  

Hoeh: ‘Ritual [standards of the Hatti have been] recovered through excavation in ancient Anatolia… [notice] swastikas… [a] Hattic ritual standard in disk form… the Iron Cross… The descendants of the ancient Hatti – the modern Hessians of Germany – perpetuate these same symbols.’

Three Hittite artefacts highlighting…

… the iron cross (above)…

… and swastika emblems also used in Germany’s recent past.

The symbol below, is a third century Roman swastika

It is apparent from Hoeh’s article that he believes the Hatti and Assyrians are one and the same, or that the Hessian Assyrians as he calls them, are a branch of Asshur. We have studied the original Hatti (or Chatti) when discussing Nahor and his descendants who were later called Chaldees after the Chatti – refer Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans

The descendants of Ishmael became known as both Hatti and Hittites. We have discussed the confusing scenario of the original Hittites being from the son of Canaan, Heth – Chapter XII Canaan & Africa. The addition of the Nephilim as ‘Hittites’ too (Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega) with the original Heth-ites and now, Ishmael as a completely different, separate and second group of Hittites

Thus, not only were there two Hittite peoples – descended from Canaan and Ishmael – as scholars have begrudgingly recognised; there were also two peoples of Hatti – descended from Nahor and Ishmael – as well. Which has not been recognised, and so the Hatti and Hittites have been viewed as either the same civilisation or more recently as two peoples when technically, there are in fact three involved. Only Ishmael has been known by both names. 

The close political ties of the later Hatti or Hittites, with Asshur is correct and was repeated again at the end of Rome’s supremacy, when it split in two and Asshur was the eastern arm and Ishmael the western. In recent times, when Germany was split into West Germany and East Germany, Russia based its control of the eastern block of nations and its head quarters operations in East Germany; within its ‘half of Berlin.’ We have touched upon the future alliance between Russia and Germany which will see them take the political and economic lead in the world, shaking up the world order, while depriving the United States in particular as well as China, of the leadership they currently take for granted – Articles: Four Kings & One Queen; 2050 and Is America Babylon?

Hoeh raises a fascinating point on the Hittite kings being known as Khatti-sars. As the Prussians did later have Kai-sers and the Russians had C-zars (or Tzars) as titles for their kings and of course to tie up the compelling correlation, these two words have derived from the original title of Cae-sar, used by both capitols of Rome and Constantinople.

Following are a selection of verses in the Bible which speak of the Ishmaelite (3) Hittites and not the Canaanite (1) or Nephilim (2) Hittites.

1 Kings 11:1-2

English Standard Version

‘Now King Solomon loved many foreign women, along with the daughter of Pharaoh: Moabite, Ammonite, Edomite, Sidonian, and Hittite women, from the nations concerning which the Lord had said to the people of Israel, “You shall not enter into marriage with them, neither shall they with you, for surely they will turn away your heart after their gods.” Solomon clung to these in love.’

Judges 1:23-26 

English Standard Version

‘And the house of Joseph scouted out Bethel. (Now the name of the city was formerly Luz.) And the spies saw a man coming out of the city, and they said to him, “Please show us the way into the city, and we will deal kindly with you.” And he showed them the way into the city. And they struck the city with the edge of the sword, but they let the man and all his family go. And the man went to the ‘land of the Hittites‘ and built a city and called its name Luz. That is its name to this day’ – Joshua 16:1-3. 

Ishmael died in 1754 BCE and the period of the Judges began circa 1342 BCE with the first Judge, Othniel until 1015 BCE and the death of Samuel, the fifteenth Judge. During this lengthy period, the Ishmaelites migrated from Arabia via Canaan to Central Anatolia. We have discussed how the descendants of Lot and Jacob had travelled to the Aegean Sea and mainland Greece establishing city states – refer Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. The descendants of Nahor had migrated from northern Mesopotamia to Western Anatolia. The reason for all this movement is usually attributable to the onward pressure of migrating peoples. For instance in northern Africa and southern Arabia, Cush and Phut were on the move as they would eventually dwell in south Asia, with Mizra filling the vacuum and expanding their territory from North Africa to dwelling in Arabia and the Middle East. 

2 Chronicles 1:17

English Standard Version

‘They imported a chariot from Egypt for 600 shekels of silver, and a horse for 150. Likewise through them these were exported to all the kings of the Hittites and the kings of Syria’ – 1 Kings 10:29, 2 Kings 7:6.

1 Kings 15:5

English Standard Version

‘… because David did what was right in the eyes of the Lord and did not turn aside from anything that he commanded him all the days of his life, except in the matter of Uriah the Hittite.’

The Hittite women who King Solomon loved were the same as the Moabite, Ammonite, Edomite and Sidonian women, that is, they were descended from Shem and not through Ham’s lineage. 

Notice the man from the original Canaanite city of Luz, went to the land inhabited by the Hittites in Anatolia and built a new city called Luz. The Hittites dwelt further north than the Aramaean Syrians, who lived just to the south of eastern Asia Minor. In the conquest of Canaan, the Hittites were said to dwell ‘in the mountains’ and ‘towards the north’ of Canaan – a description that matches the general direction and geography of the Anatolian Hittite empire. Uriah the Hittite was the husband of Bathsheba, whom King David conspired to kill so that he could take his wife for himself. Uriah was a high ranking soldier in David’s army; a commanding officer, perhaps a General. 

Uriah is of note, as the Ishmaelites were and are, proficient military leaders and soldiers as evidenced by the legacies of the Hittite Kingdom; the Roman Empire; Imperial Prussia; and in our time, Nazi Germany. Hittite kings as royal princes, were trained from childhood in the art of war and combat; they possessed a wealth of experience from being on the battlefield, where they were expected to lead from the front.

The New World Encyclopaedia addresses the pertinent points we have raised about the Hittities, with additional facts which are interesting in light of their identity as Ishmael, the ancestors of Rome and as modern Germans. Other supporting quotes follow with emphasis and bold mine throughout.

‘”Hittites” is the conventional English-language term for an ancient people who spoke an Indo-European language and established a kingdom centered in Hattusa… The Hittite kingdom, which at its height controlled central Anatolia, north-western Syria down to Ugarit, and Mesopotamia down to Babylon, lasted from roughly 1680 B.C.E. to about 1180 B.C.E. After 1180 B.C.E., the Hittite polity disintegrated into several independent city-states, some of which survived until as late as around 700 B.C.E.

The Hittite kingdom, or at least its core region, was apparently called Hatti in the reconstructed Hittite language. However, the Hittites should be distinguished from the “Hattians,” an earlier people who inhabited the same region until the beginning of the second millennium B.C.E., and spoke a non-Indo-European language conventionally called Hattic. Hittites or more recently, Hethites is also the common English name of a Biblical people… who are also called Children of Heth… These people are mentioned several times in the Old Testament, from the time of the Patriarchs up to Ezra’s return from Babylonian captivity of Judah. The archaeologists who discovered the Anatolian Hittites in the nineteenth century initially believed the two peoples to be the same, but this identification remains disputed.

The Hittites were famous for their skill in building and using chariots [as were the Romans and as are the Germans]. Some consider the Hittites to be the first civilization to have discovered how to work iron, and thus the first to enter the Iron Age. The Hittite rulers enjoyed diplomatic relations with Ancient Egypt but also fought them. The Battle of Kadesh (1275 B.C.E.) is said to have been the greatest chariot battle of all time. Rameses II claimed victory but the result was really a draw and 16 years later the two empires signed a peace treaty. The tablet concluding the treaty hangs in the United Nations headquarters.’

The Hittite king, Muwatallis II had at his disposal 3,000 chariots and 40,000 foot soldiers. It was certainly the biggest chariot battle known to history. The Hittites ambushed their enemy; had a greater force of men; and their chariots were made of iron; had lighter wheels; and carried three men instead of the standard two – an extra man as a shield bearer and to weight the chariot during tight turn manoeuvres.

New World: ‘Hittite kings and queens shared power, and gender equality is clearly evident in records of marriage, property and probate transactions and also of criminal law. At one time, a matrilineal system may have been practiced… certain “queens involved themselves in the kingdom’s political and judicial activities, as well as in external political affairs”… The mother goddess was venerated. After their husband’s death, several Queens ruled in their own rights. Correspondence survives between Rameses II of Egypt and Queen Puduhepa of the Hittites as early as the thirteenth century B.C.E. He addressed her as the “great queen,” as his sister and as “beloved of the God Amon.” She co-signed treaties with her husband, King Hattusilis III, including the famous treaty with Egypt. Some correspondence was signed with her own seal, indicating that she had “full authority” to make decisions on her husband’s behalf… This ancient civilization appears to have evolved over the centuries from a harsher into a more humane, life-affirming culture, evidenced by tablets of two hundred laws from different periods that have survived. Earlier punishments required mutilation; later ones demanded fines or some form of compensation except for serious crimes, such as rape and murder – which were punishable by death.

The Hittite civilization was one of the cradles of human culture… [their culture was among the first to have codified laws, literature and libraries]. Their development of trade links did much to generate awareness of living in the same world as other peoples, and of inter-dependence between peoples and had “a profound influence on the course of Anatolian history for the next two millennia”… They often used treaties to secure safe trade and to establish its terms. These terms ensured fairness and profit on both sides. The Hittites were aware that they belonged to a common humanity [for example the European Union], something that sometimes seems forgotten in the modern world. They also made efforts to integrate conquered people by adapting some of their religious customs.

During sporadic excavations at Bogazkoy (Hattusa) that began in 1905, the archaeologist Hugo Winckler found a royal archive with ten thousand tablets, inscribed in cuneiform Akkadian… He also proved that the ruins at Bogazkoy were the remains of the capital of a mighty empire that at one point controlled northern Syria. [The Hittite capital city Hattusha was the most advanced and powerful city of the ancient world].

The language of the Hattusa tablets was eventually deciphered by a Czech linguist, Bedrich Hrozny (1879–1952), who on November 24, 1915, announced his results in a lecture at the Near Eastern Society of Berlin [no less]. His book about his discovery was printed in Leipzig in 1917 with the title ‘The Language of the Hittites: Its Structure and Its Membership in the Indo-European Linguistic Family.’ The preface of the book begins with: The present work undertakes to establish the nature and structure of the hitherto mysterious language of the Hittites, and to decipher this language […] It will be shown that Hittite is in the main an Indo-European language. 

For this reason, the language came to be known as the Hittite language, even though that was not what its speakers had called it… Under the direction of the German Archaeological Institute, excavations at Hattusa have been underway since 1932, with wartime interruptions. Bryce (2006) describes the capital as one of the most impressive of its time, comprising “165 hectares”…

The history of the Hittite civilization is known mostly from cuneiform texts found in the area of their empire, and from diplomatic and commercial correspondence found in various archives in Egypt and the Middle East. Around 2000 B.C.E., the region centered in Hattusa that would later become the core of the Hittite kingdom was inhabited by people with a distinct culture who spoke a non-Indo-European language. The name “Hattic” is used by Anatolianists to distinguish this language from the Indo-European Hittite language, that appeared on the scene at the beginning of the second millennium B.C.E. and became the administrative language of the Hittite kingdom over the next six or seven centuries.

As noted above, “Hittite” is a modern convention for referring to this language. The native term [for their language] was Nesili, i.e. “in the language of Nesa” [and for themselves, Neshites or Nessites]. The early Hittites, whose prior whereabouts are unknown, borrowed heavily from the pre-existing Hattian culture, and also from that of the Assyrian traders – in particular, the cuneiform writing and the use of cylindrical seals. Since Hattic continued to be used in the Hittite kingdom for religious purposes, and there is substantial continuity between the two cultures, it is not known whether the Hattic speakers – the Hattians – were displaced by the speakers of Hittite, were absorbed by them, or just adopted their language.

The kingdom developed into the greatest and richest power at the time in the region. Bryce (2006) argues that early use of tin to make bronze helped to stimulate a stable political system and also to develop trade-links with surrounding peoples. The earliest known Hittite king, Pithana, was based at Kussara. In the eighteenth century B.C.E., Anitta conquered Nesa, where the Hittite kings had their capital for about a century, until [Labarnas II] conquered Hattusa and took the throne name of [Hattusilis I c. 1650-1620 BCE] “man of Hattusa.” The Old Kingdom, centered at Hattusa, peaked during the sixteenth century and even managed to sack Babylon at one point [ending the Amorite Dynasty], but made no attempt to govern there, choosing instead to turn it over to the domination of their Kassite allies who were to rule it for over four hundred years. Bryce describes the conquest of Babylon under King [Mursilis I Hattusilis’ grandson] (1620-1590) as the “peak of Hittite military achievement” that also marked the “end of the illustrious era of Babylonian history”…’

The Hittite kingdom finally dissolved after defeats and loss of territory to the strengthening Assyrians. The Hittite legacy was influential on both the legendary city-state of Troy descended in the main from Lot, the French today and the Etruscan civilisation of Midian – the Dutch people today – who in turn, ironically, were a foundation for the later Roman Republic… the very reincarnation of the Hittite peoples who had migrated from western Anatolia to central Italy. 

New World: ‘The success of the Hittite economy was based on fair trade. In return for tin, they sold gold, silver, and copper, as well as wool and woolen clothes. A banking system made credit available. This, however, was run humanely, so that if for example a farmer, due to a bad harvest, could not repay the loan, it was sometimes canceled by the king… Macqueen (1975) argues that what made Anatolia much more than a “land-bridge” between Europe and Asia was its abundant mineral resources. It was no more or no less fertile than other regions, but its resources… “made it a land of rich possibilities (that made it) a primary center rather than a backwater which served only to link more favored areas”…’

The Lion Gate at the entrance of the former city Hattusa

Amazing Bible Timeline – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The Hittite Empire is mentioned… in the Bible as one of the most powerful empires in… ancient times. Scholars used to question the accuracy of the Bible saying that such [an impressive] Hittite Empire was only hearsay since it was nowhere to be found. They considered the Hittites a small group of people living in the hills of Canaan together with Abraham. This was until the discovery… [of] important proofs… [including] tablets, documents, and successful excavations… [revealing] the truth about the existence of this great empire.

It is a matter of considerable scholarly debate whether the biblical “Hittites” signified any or all of: 1) the original Hattites of Hatti

[no, two different people];

2) their Indo-European conquerors (Nesili), who retained the name “Hatti” for Central Anatolia, and are today referred to as the “Hittites”

[yes, retained the name for a period]… or

3) a Canaanite group who may or may not have been related to either or both of the Anatolian groups, and who also may or may not be identical with the later Neo-Hittite, Luwian polities

[yes, related and yes identical].’

Sarah wife of Abraham. Fairy tale or Real History? Gerard Gertoux – emphasis mine:

‘The Hittites met by Abraham were not quite the same as those of Joshua 37 since they are identified as sons of Heth, not Hittites. In the biblical narrative (Genesis 23:2-10), Ephron (“of a calf”), son of Zohar (“tawny”), was not a Hittite in the usual manner because his birth name and that of his father are not Hittite but Canaanite, implying that they had been settled in this region for a long time. Consequently the history of Hittites is complex…’

We read the majority of the quote by writer D H Lawrence regarding the Etruscan civilisation in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. The additional information is of note, now we know the identity of the Roman people who were steadily rising in power next to their Etruscan neighbours:

‘… Etruscan things are put down as a feeble Greco-Roman imitation. And a great scientific historian like Mommsen hardly allows that the Etruscans existed at all. Their existence was antipathetic to him. The Prussian in him was enthralled by the Prussian in the all-conquering Romans.’

An interesting coincidence of comparison, for who were the original Romans but none other than the Ishmaelite Hittites who had migrated to the Italian Peninsula as had the Midianite Grecians before them becoming known as Etruscans. These ‘western’ Romans when Rome fell, migrated through central eastern Europe to the Scandinavian-Baltic region and after being part of the ‘Swedish Viking’ wave of traders and raiders, came to be known as Prussians. The Prussians eventually led the drive for unification of all the German States and principalities and were synonymous with militarism and authoritarianism. 

According to legend, Rome was founded as a city state by Romulus II and his brother Remus on April 21, 753 BCE. After completing the construction of his city, Romulus divided ‘his warriors into regiments numbering three thousand infantry and three hundred cavalry’ which he called legions. Romulus proceeded to form the city’s system of government in selecting a hundred of the most noble and richest elders, the patricians and these men became the first senators; who ruled the complex republican government when the last king was expelled.

Romulus was the city’s first king, though after his death in 716 BCE, the city was in reality under Etruscan rule even as the Kingdom of Rome. The Etruscans governed great swathes of Italy north of Rome; including Rome which was the southern tip of a chain of semi-independent city states. By 509 BCE the power of the Etruscans had weakened sufficiently for the Romans to eject them and establish the Roman Republic, ending a period of Monarchy comprising seven kings, including Romulus – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia

The grandeur of ancient Rome

The most famous ruler of the Republic was Julius Caesar who became the first dictator of Rome in 45 BCE after defeating Pompey in a civil war and thereby igniting the ending of the Republic. It was Julius Caesar who hired Sosigenes an Egyptian astronomer, to calculate a new twelve month calendar – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy. In 44 BCE he was assassinated on the Ides of March by Marcus Brutus. Hopes of a return to a Republic were dashed by civil war breaking out again. In 27 BCE, Octavius appointed himself Augustus, the first emperor. The Roman Empire steadily grew in power and influence; becoming the greatest empire the world had ever known up and till that time. In 64 CE, Emperor Nero set fire to Rome, blaming the Christians. Yet, in 306 CE Rome became a ‘Christian’ empire, made official by Theodosius I in 380 CE confirming Christianity the sole religion of the empire.

The Roman Empire contributed major achievements and left many legacies. The most notable being arches, grid based cities, sewers, sanitation, roads and highways – note Germany’s autobahns of the 1930s and much of the major road systems in Britain, are based on those originally built by the Romans – aqueducts (considered engineering marvels), central heating (hypocaust: circulation of hot air), surgery tools and techniques, medical corps on the battlefield, the Julian calendar, newspapers (Acta Diurna: ‘daily acts’), concrete, construction and architecture (The Colosseum built in  80 CE, the Pantheon and Hadrian’s Wall in 122 CE), Latin from which the Romance languages sprung and Roman numerals. Their numbering system is still used today, as well as Latin in science and academia. 

Arguably, the greatest achievement of the Roman Empire, was its system of government. Though tainted with intrigue and political violence which a modern democratic political system could not survive today, the Romans established a legal code that served as a future model for political systems, including importantly the United States. The emperor Justinian from 492 to 565 CE, was integral in the development of the Corpus Juris Civilis, undoubtedly the earliest modern expression of civil law in history and it provided the foundation for the legal systems that define democracy in our era. The relevance of the Roman Empire to the future of western civilisation, cannot be overstated. 

In 117 CE with the death of Trajan, the empire covered territory of up to five million square kilometres; comparable to the Greco-Macedonian empire of Alexander the Great of some 5.2 million square km and the Achaemenid Empire of Darius I comprising 5.5 to 5.8 million square km. The Roman Empire grew so large that it was an unwieldy task governing from the city of Rome. Emperor Diocletician divided the administrative rule into a western and eastern tetrarchy (‘the rule of two’) in 285 CE. By 330 CE, Emperor Constantine moved the capital to Constantinople, formally known as Byzantium. This decision plus his favouring the east by building new infrastructure only there, yet raising taxes in the west, led to the considerable weakening of the western empire; leaving it vulnerable to invaders. 

In 395 CE, the Roman empire splitting was reinforced upon the death of Theodosius I, emperor of Constantinople. The provinces were divided between his two sons Arcadius and Honorius. Fifteen years later the Visigoths sacked Rome; the first time in eight hundred years. Finally, in 476 CE the Western Roman Empire ended and ancient Rome fell with the defeat of the final emperor, Romulus Augustus at the hands of the Goth ruler Odoacer. Heralding the beginning of the Dark Ages in Europe. The eastern Empire of Byzantium lasted until 1453 CE when it fell to the Ottoman Turks – Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey.

This transference of power from west to east was a switch from Ishmael to Asshur. This relationship had occurred previously in Anatolia as the neighbouring Hittites and Assyrians. As Rome faded, Byzantium (Constantinople) rose to prominence.

We have studied Nebuchadnezzar’s statue in the Book of Daniel chapter two, with a. the head of Gold symbolising the Chaldeans; b. the chest and arms of silver the Medo-Persians; c. the torso and thighs of bronze, Greco-Macedonia; and d. the one lower leg of iron representing Byzantium.

The other lower leg… is Rome.

The statue from a past perspective, is now complete.

The major European nations (or powers) have all been represented in Nebuchadnezzar’s statue respectively. Comprising: a. Italy; b. Turkey; c. France; d. Russia and now… Germany. Quite an amazing coincidence or set by a predetermined purpose? 

The Roman Empire powerful like the Byzantine Empire, were both constituted of iron. We have previously discussed the feet and toes of iron and clay and the possible physical-spiritual intent, at the time of the end. We also now know, that this sixth future empire – whether it includes a human-angel admixture or not – does arise from the ashes of the Roman and Byzantine empires. The uneasy mix of iron and clay might just as easily be a reference to the short and difficult amalgamation of the Russian and German political, economic and military apparatuses. This future relationship between Ishmael and Asshur – Germany and Russia – will one final time, in a cycle of three, be instrumental in ushering in the time of the end, the very period of Jacob’s Trouble, the Great Tribulation, the Day of the Lord and the return of the Son of Man – Article: Four Kings & One Queen.

Daniel 2:33-35

English Standard Version

‘… its legs of iron, its feet partly of iron and partly of clay. As you looked, a stone was cut out by no human hand, and it struck the image on its feet of iron and clay, and broke them in pieces. Then the iron, the clay, the bronze, the silver, and the gold, all together were broken in pieces, and became like the chaff of the summer threshing floors; and the wind carried them away, so that not a trace of them could be found. But the stone [the returning Messiah] that struck the image became a great mountain and filled the whole earth [the millennial rule of the Kingdom of God].’

This seventh kingdom is the Son of Man’s rule on earth; for a thousand years. Many Bible scholars, Christians and ad infinitum seem to have difficulty accepting a millennial one thousand year period after Christ’s return. Yet the Roman and Byzantine empires were each over a thousand years long. Rome from its foundation in 753 BCE to either its fall in 476 BCE, or the divisions of 285 and 395 CE are all over a thousand years. The fall of the Byzantine empire in 1453 is again over a thousand years, from the official division in 395 CE. It is a curious coincidence that both ‘lower leg’ empires founded by Ishmael and Asshur should have each lasted a thousand years or longer. 

Added to this curiosity, is the fact that the Holy Roman Empire began with Charlemagne’s crowning on Christmas Day in 800, and which incorporated much of Central Europe (or East Francia) and particularly the lands that would ultimately encompass present day Germany. 

By 936, Otto I was crowned King of Germany and the Holy Roman Empire was for the first time fully centred in Germany. By the end of the fifteenth century the Empire was still composed of three major regions comprising Italy, Germany and Burgundy; though really, only the Kingdom of Germany counted as the Burgundian territories were lost to France and the Italian territories splintered into independent territories. The dissolution of the Empire occurred a thousand years later at the conclusion of the Napoleonic Wars in 1815. At this time most of the Holy Roman Empire was included in the German Confederation, with the exception of the Italian states.

A decree in 1512, changed the name to the Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation, though this term was hardly ever applied. The political philosopher Voltaire remarked: “This body which was called and which still calls itself the Holy Roman Empire was in no way holy, nor Roman, nor an empire.” The Empire was often called the German Empire, Deutsches Reich or the Roman-German Empire: Romisch-Deutsches Reich. After its dissolution, it was simply called ‘the old Empire’ – das alte Reich

Beginning in 1923, Nazi propaganda would identify the Holy Roman Empire as the First Reich – Reich meaning realm or hegemony, loosely, ’empire’ – with the German Empire as the Second Reich from 1871 to 1918 and either a future German nationalist state or as it turned out, Nazi Germany as the Third Reich.

It is a further curiosity that Adolf Hitler should wish to impose a thousand year German rule. It cannot be coincidence and very possibly demonically inspired to remark on in essence, an ante-Christ and anti-Christ millennial rule.

Adolf Hitler in 1931:

“I intend to set up a thousand-year Reich and anyone who supports me in this battle is a fellow-fighter for a unique spiritual – I would say divine – creation… Rudolf Hess, my assistant of many years standing, would tell you: If we have such a leader, God is with us.”

Quoted by Richard Breiting in Secret Conversations with Hitler, 1970.

The similarities between the Roman Empire and Germany are numerous and palpable; replicated by the Nazi regime, whether from design or coincidence. The Nazi salute and greeting, Sieg Heil meaning Hail to Victory and Heil Hitler, resonates with the original Hail Caesar.

The Nuremberg rallies with their layout, flags, standards and military precision were deliberately reminiscent of the Roman army legions which prefigured them.

The eastern third of the Frankish empire eventually evolved into modern Germany, after Louis the Pious, the only one remaining of Charlemagne’s three sons died in 840 CE, leaving East Francia to his son, Louis the German as discussed in Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. His territory included Alemannia, Bavaria, Khorushka, Saxony, Franconia and Thuringia. 

Interestingly, a province or Gau of East Francia, is first mentioned in the Treaty of Meerssen in 870. Known as the Hattuarian Gau, on the west bank of the Rhine. Some think this was a surviving relic of the Germanic tribe, the Chattuarii. Note the striking resemblance to Hattusa the capital of the Hittite Empire and before them, the Chatti. 

Louis the German died in 876 and he in turn left East Francia to his three sons: Carloman, king of Bavaria and lower Pannonia from 876 to 880; Louis III, the younger of Franconia, Hesse, Saxony and Thuringia from 876 to 882; and Charles II, the Fat from 876 to 887, of Rhaetia and Alemannia or Swabia, with the addition of Italy in 879 and France in 884. In 882, East Francia was re-united after its division in 876 with the death of Charles’ brother Louis III.

Between 1648 and 1815 Prussia or Preussen in German, rose remarkably in stature. The margraves, or marcher lords of Brandenburg became Electors of the Holy Roman Empire. Brandenburg and East Prussia fell under the control of the Hohenzollern family, who mastered the Brandenburg hereditary nobility the Junkers and ignited the centuries long march to power, which ended with the First World War and the abdication of the Kaiser in 1918. In 1640, Frederick William or Wilhelm of Brandenburg, also called the Great Elector, became ruler of Brandenburg-Prussia; throwing off vassalage under the Kingdom of Poland and re-organising his loosely knit and scattered territories. By the time he died in 1688, Frederick William had made Brandenburg-Prussia the strongest of the northern German states; created an efficient army; and had fortified Berlin.

The Kingdom of Prussia is Founded, Richard Cavendish, History Today, Volume 51, Issue January 1, 2001 – emphasis mine:

‘His son, the Elector Frederick III (1657-1713), was not a chip off the old block. Known in Berlin as ‘crooked Fritz’, because a childhood accident had left him with a twisted spine and a humped back, he was besotted with all things French and looked for a crown as a reward for aiding the Emperor Leopold I. There could not be a king of Brandenburg, which was part of the Empire, and there could not be a king of Prussia, because part of it was in Poland. By an ingenious formula, however, Frederick was permitted to call himself king in Poland. He put the crown on his head with great ceremony at Königsberg as Frederick I and so created the Prussian kingdom, with its capital at Berlin. Brandenburg from then on, though still theoretically part of Germany owing allegiance to the Emperor, was treated in practice as part of the Prussian kingdom.’ 

Prussia became a European power from 1763 and in turn, Austria’s greatest rival for hegemony of Germany. Instrumental in this growth was Frederick II the Great, who reigned from 1740 to 1786. In 1857, the Prussian king was Frederick William IV. He suffered a stroke and while incapacitated, his brother served as regent until 1861 when he then officially became King William I.

From an early age he received private tuition and as the second son of the King, was not expected to take the throne. According to Royal traditions, he was initially destined to a military life. He was an officer in the Prussian Army when he was only twelve and later on in his adolescence was commissioned as a Captain; joining the Allied monarchs fight against France and Napoleon I when he was sixteen years of age. Wilhelm I was devoted to military service and was determined to perfect the capabilities of the Prussian Army. Wilhelm helped quench several uprisings and hence consolidated the power of his brother, King Frederick William IV. He took part in setting up the Vereinigter Landtag, the Prussian Parliament with a seat for himself in the Herrenhaus or upper chamber. 

Wilhelm’s most significant accomplishment was naming Otto von Bismarck as Prussian Foreign Minister in 1862; who became known as the ‘blood and iron chancellor.’ Bismarck was born in 1815 in a noble family estate west of Berlin in Prussian Saxony. He was a Prince, Count and Duke all-in-one. He died at the age of eighty-three in 1898. With the formidable assistance of Bismarck, King Wilhelm impressively modernised Germany, accelerating its journey into one of the dominant military and economic powers of Europe. ‘Wilhelm centralised power, built a strong military, and improved Germany’s international status. It was also under his reign that Germany became one of the first modern welfare states.’ 

There had been growing disputes between Prussia and Denmark over the territory of Schleswig and these escalated in 1863. It was not part of the German Confederation, while Danish nationalists wanted to incorporate Schleswig into the Danish kingdom. By astutely placing Denmark in the aggressors role, Bismarck was able to spark the Second war of Schleswig in 1864. Prussia, cleverly getting Austria involved, easily defeated Denmark and occupied Jutland. The Danes were forced to cede both the Duchy of Schleswig and the Duchy of Holstein to Austria and Prussia. 

The subsequent governing of the two duchies, inevitably led to tensions between Austria and Prussia. Austria wanted the duchies to become independent within the German Confederation; Prussia planned to annex them. This disagreement served as the intended and perfect pretext for the Seven Weeks War between Austria-Hagar and Prussia-Ishmael, breaking out in June 1866.

The two powerful armies clashed at Sadowa-Koniggratz in Bohemia, in an enormous battle in July, involving half a million soldiers. Superior Prussian troop manoeuvres, with the modern breech-loading needle guns over the slow muzzle loading rifles of the Austrians were decisive in giving Prussia victory. The battle importantly, had decided the question of hegemony in Germany. Bismarck was deliberately lenient with the spent force that was Austria; who after their defeat, played a subordinate role in German affairs.

The world-renowned Neuschwanstein castle was built for King Ludwig II of Bavaria, and served as his private refuge. Construction began in 1869 and was finished in 1892, though it was not technically completed.

The Castle became the dream world where the Bavarian king escaped, after he ceded his power to the Prussians in 1866.

Following the War with Austria, the German Confederation was dissolved and the North German Federation or Norddeutscher Bund, was established under the leadership of Prussia. Austria was excluded and its longstanding immense influence over Germany abruptly came to an end. The North German Federation was a temporary organisation, existing between 1867 and 1871. Due to revolution in Spain, the exile of Queen Isabella II to France began a fortuitous and remarkable chain of events on the surface, yet cleverly contrived behind the scenes. Her abdication in June 1870 lead to the Franco-Prussian war when France refused the possibility of the Prussian Prince Leopold of Hohenzollern-Sigmaringen taking the vacant Spanish throne. 

French troops were humiliated by Prussia’s ‘ultra-modern’ army and being driven back to the gates of Paris, quickly swept away the exposed myth of French military prowess, bringing about its downfall. In the process, Prussia had not only displaced Austria as the preeminent German power it was now the dominant state of central Europe. In 1871 Wilhelm was proclaimed Emperor or Kaiser, of a united German State, with Bismarck its first Chancellor.

On 18 January 1871, the German Empire was proclaimed in the Hall of Mirrors of the Palace of Versailles – Bismarck is in the centre, dressed in white with a gold sash

The Prussian led German Empire’s massive military build up, coupled with phenomenal economic growth, meant war with Great Britain was inevitable, as it it sought to be the principal power of all Western Europe.

The Proud Tower: A Portrait of the World before the War, 1890-1914, Barbara Tuchman – emphasis & bold mine:

‘Germans knew themselves to be the strongest military power on earth, the most efficient merchants, the busiest bankers, penetrating every continent, financing the Turks, flinging out a railway from Berlin to Baghdad, gaining the trade of Latin America, challenging the sea power of Great Britain, and in the realm of the intellect systematically organising… every branch of human knowledge. They were deserving and capable of mastery of the world. Rule by the best must be fulfilled… What they lacked and hungered for was the world’s acknowledgement of their mastery. So long as it was denied, frustration grew and with it the desire to compel acknowledgement by the sword.’

Flag of the North German Confederation from 1866 to 1871 (above) and of the German Empire from 1871 to 1918 (below).

Alien World Order, Len Kasten, pages 175-177 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘… in 1890 Germany and Prussia were the richest and most powerful nations in the world at that time, even greater than the United States and on a par with England Tuchman says that in… [1905, Kaiser Wilhelm II] astounded everyone by “publicly ascribing the genesis of his Navy to his childhood admiration of the British Fleet” He was the oldest grandchild of Queen Victoria and the son of Princess Victoria, the oldest daughter of the queen and Prince Albert’ – Article: The Life & Death of Charles III.

‘His father was Prince Frederick William of Prussia, the heir to the Prussian crown who eventually became King Frederick III. [Wilhelm] was closely related to all the royalty of Europe and Russia. He was a first cousin to King George V of England; Queen Marie of Romania; Queen Maud of Norway; Victoria Eugenie, the queen consort of Spain; and Empress Alexandra of Russia, the wife of Czar [Nicholas II].’

Once Germany was unified, an effective system of alliances designed and managed by Bismarck, had maintained peace and good relations across Europe. This was necessary because the recently unified Germany in its central location in Europe bordering a host of nations was brilliantly situated for trade, yet in the case of war, extremely vulnerable to attack on a variety of fronts. In 1888, the ‘Year of Three German Emperors’ Wilhelm I died at the age of 90 in March, followed shortly by his son – Wilhelm II’s father – Frederick III, who died of cancer in June. 

The new Kaiser (or King), Wilhelm II was eager to be seen as the one who could competently manage foreign relations, without the need of someone else and thus Bismarck was unceremoniously and unwisely, fired. Bismarck’s clever diplomatic ‘system of complex alliances, with their give-and-take features, encouraging moderation, were deliberately’ severed. Kaiser Wilhelm II ignored renewing a treaty of friendship with Russia, rather seeking ‘alliances with the traditional opponents of German expansionism, Great Britain and France, with momentous consequences.’

The following quote is not intended to single out Germany, Germans or the Japanese. Tragically, it is indicative of all waring aggressor nations, when under the influence of dark forces. Humankind all too readily falls under the spell of depravity at times like these; thus taking leave of their otherwise moral code of decency, to replace it with evil insanity.

Alien World Order, Len Kasten, pages 182-183 – emphasis mine:

‘Germany attacked Belgium on August 2, 1914, as part of their plan to quickly encircle the French forces. They needed to go through Belgium, using it as a corridor. In doing this, they were violating Belgian neutrality, which had been declared in the Treaty of 1839. The brutality with which the German Army treated the defenceless Belgian citizenry was not equaled again until 1937, by the Japanese in their infamous invasion… of Nanking. The German soldiers looted, pillaged, raped and murdered civilians with cold, drunken abandon…. crimes… were brutally cruel and sadistic… but were committed with a detached lack of restraint, sometimes while singing! All of the acts were meticulously catalogued in the impartial report of the British Bryce Committee… in May 1915… the German atrocities were in violation of the Hague Convention of 1907, which dealt with the conduct of war on land, to which Germany was a signatory. The offences enumerated… are divided into the following categories:

  1. The Killing of noncombatants
  2. The treatment of women and children
  3. The use of noncombatants as shields during military operations
  4. Looting, burning, and wanton destruction of property
  5. Killing the wounded and prisoners
  6. Firing on hospitals, Red Cross ambulances, and stretcher bearers
  7. Abuses of the Red Cross and the White [surrender] Flag

About one hundred thousand Belgians were killed, of which sixty thousand were civilians, six thousand by execution. About 1.5 million Belgians were displaced by the invasion… An estimated 120,000 Belgian civilians of both genders were used as forced labor, roughly half of which were deported to Germany. They toiled in prison factories and camps, some just behind the front lines, digging trenches while artillery shells burst all around them. In this can be seen the same [cold-blooded] indifference to human suffering that became even more pronounced in World War II. It is clear evidence of the massive mind control… and the violent dispositions… programmed into the young German males.’

As if once wasn’t enough, the same dark, controlling influence polluted the leadership of Germany again a short twenty years later in World War II. Adolf Hitler’s last name is a possible variation of Hiedler, a surname applied to those who reside near a Hiedl or ‘subterranean river.’ Other theories derive the surname from Huttler, also spelled Huettler meaning ‘one who lives in a hut’ from Hutte, or from huten, meaning to ‘guard, look after.’ Adolf derives from Adal, which means noble or majestic and Wulf, meaning wolf. A ‘majestic wolf guarding, looking after’ Germany. Hitler certainly lived up to his name, as the predatory ruler who hijacked control by dictatorship. Notice the similarity between the name Hit-ler and the word Hit-tite. The irony, is Hitler’s ancestors were not German; that is, descended from Ishmael, yet it was he who lead the German-Ishmaelite nation down its darkest path; for Hitler was three quarters Austrian and purportedly one quarter Jewish.

Alien World Order, Len Kasten, 2017, Page 196 – emphasis his, bold mine:

‘In his book, The Biggest Secret, David Icke has made a persuasive case for the theory that Adolf Hitler was the grandson of a Rothschild, and that the Rothschild family was responsible for his rise to power’ – refer article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?

‘Icke informs us that according to the book The Mind of Hitler, psychoanalyst/author Walter Langer says that Hitler’s grandmother, Maria Anna Schicklgruber became pregnant with the child of Salomon Mayer Rothschild while working as a domestic servant at his mansion in Vienna. Her illegitimate son Alois later became Hitler’s father. Icke says, “The Rothschilds and the Illuminati produce many offspring out of wedlock… and these children are brought up under other names with other parents.”

After World War II in 1949, Germany was divided into two countries: East Germany and West Germany. East Germany was a communist state under control of the Soviet Union. The Berlin Wall was built between the two states and ideologies to prevent people from escaping from East Germany to the West. It became a central point and focus of the Cold War. Inaugurating the collapse of the Soviet Union and communism, the wall fell November 9, 1989.

Nearly a year later on October 3, 1990, East Germany and West Germany were reunited into one country.

Notable dates in German history include: 1455 when Johannes Gutenberg first printed the Gutenberg Bible. His printing press incomparably influenced the future of the written word. In 1517, Martin Luther published his Thesis which marked the beginning of the Protestant Reformation and the huge schism from the Universal Church – refer article: The Seven Churches – A Message for the Church of God in the Latter Days. In 1756, famous composer Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart was born in present day Austria. In 1806, the French Empire under Napoleon I conquered many of the German states. In 1808, Ludwig van Beethoven’s famous Fifth Symphony was first performed. In 1812, German writers the Brothers Grimm, published their first collection of tales.

Prussian flag (above) and German flag during World war I (below) – notice the Prussian one headed eagle, the Hittite iron cross, the Nordic cross and the pan-German colours of red, white and especially, black.

After the United States, Germany is the second most popular immigration destination in the world, with the majority of migrants living in the western regions of Germany. Germany’s power and prestige has grown all over the globe. In a May 2013 poll, Germany emerged as ‘the most popular country in the world’ – BBC poll: ‘Germany most popular country in the world’, BBC.com, May 23, 2013. In the January 2016 U.S. News & World Report, a poll analysed countries according to 75 criteria, with Germany again taking the top spot, being named, ‘the best country in the world’ – Jonathan Chew, ‘This Country Was Named the Best in the World’, Fortune.com, January 20, 2016.

The English word Germany derives from the Latin Germania, used by Julius Caesar ironically, to describe the peoples east of the Rhine River. The German term Deutschland, originally diutisciu land or the ‘German lands’, was derived from the word deutsch and is similar to the word Dutch, descending from the Old High German diutisc, meaning ‘of the people’ from diot (or diota) – ‘people.’

Bob Thiel: ‘While many claim that the term German come from the Medieval Latin term Germanus and essentially means “brother,” another explanation is that it is made up of the Latin words Guerra manus, which basically means “war gang” (… [and] “war man” or “war men”)’ – refer Genesis 16:12.

The Nazi flag from 1933 till 1945 (above) and the flag of the Holy Roman Empire (below)

Western Germany received considerable support from the United States – as did Japan – in rebuilding its economy after WWII. For decades, Germany was the third biggest economy in the world. Though with China’s ascent, Germany slipped to the fourth largest world economy behind Japan. In 2023 Germany passed Japan – as has India – and so with a GDP of $4.47 trillion in 2025 has regained third position.

Germany is Europe’s largest economy and is a top exporter of vehicles, machinery, chemicals and other manufactured goods, with a highly skilled workforce. Germany is well known for its pharmaceuticals and is the home of one of the world’s top drug makers, Bayer. Germany also has a low fertility rate, with an ageing population and workforce. Coupled with this is its high levels of net immigration, both of which are putting a strain on Germany’s social welfare system.

‘The following export product groups represent the highest dollar value in German global shipments during 2021. 

  1. Machinery including computers: US$268.6 billion
  2. Vehicles: $246 billion 
  3. Electrical machinery, equipment: $176.4 billion 
  4. Pharmaceuticals: $118 billion 
  5. Optical, technical, medical apparatus: $83.8 billion 
  6. Plastics, plastic articles: $76.3 billion 
  7. Mineral fuels including oil: $43.3 billion 
  8. Articles of iron or steel: $33.9 billion 
  9. Other chemical goods: $32.9 billion 
  10. Iron, steel: $32.7 billion 


Mineral fuels including oil was the fastest grower among the top 10 export categories, up by 65.4% from 2020 to 2021. In second place for improving export sales were the materials iron and steel via a 48.3% gain. Germany’s shipments of plastics plus articles made from plastic posted the third-fastest gain in value up by 27%.’

The German flag during the Weimar Republic between WWI and Nazi Germany and since reunification in 1989 (above) and the German Coat of Arms (below)

Germany is in the top ten nations in the world for technological innovation, at number five, one ahead of Russia at six. Germany has always found its name in this list and is consistently regarded as one of the most technologically advanced nations in the world. German research scientists contribute to numerous fields of endeavour including space exploration and biotechnology. The German automotive industry produces some of the most high-tech engines and automobiles, with pioneering brands like Mercedes Benz, BMW, Volkswagen, Audi and Porsche. 

On the 2023 Global Innovation Index, Germany was ranked eighth in the world, between the Netherlands at seven and Denmark at ninth. Recall, Switzerland was ranked number one and Sweden number two in the world.

Germany has the second largest gold reserves in the world, ahead of Italy, France and Russia at 3, 4 and 5 respectively. Germany has 3,362.4 tonnes of gold which represents 74.5% of its foreign reserves. In 2017 Germany completed a four year repatriation operation to move back a total of 674 tonnes of gold from the Banque de France and the Federal Reserve Bank of New York to its own vaults.

Germany is included in the influential G7 group of nations, where apart from Japan, two of the remaining six nations descend from Abraham’s two brothers, Nahor and Haran, corresponding with Italy and France respectively. Abraham’s children within the G7 include Germany, the United Kingdom, Canada and the United States of America. 

Some global analysts predict a weakening of China’s economy over the next decade, regardless of this, a strong Germany aligning itself with a mending Russia – after the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1991 – would have enormous repercussions on the future of global foreign policy, world trade, arms development, military expansion and political influence – refer article: Is America Babylon?

Geopolitical strategist Peter Zeihan in an article on Russia (Assyria), comments on Germany’s pivotal role in central Europe – emphasis mine:

‘European history is a chronicle of the rise and fall of its geographic center. As Germany rises, the powers on its periphery buckle under its strength and are forced to pool resources in order to beat back Berlin. As Germany falters, the power vacuum at the middle of the Continent allows the countries on Germany’s borders to rise in strength and become major powers themselves. Since the formation of the first “Germany” in 800, this cycle has set the tempo and tenor of European affairs. A strong Germany means consolidation followed by a catastrophic war; a weak Germany creates a multilateral concert of powers and [multi-state] competition (often involving war, but not on nearly as large a scale). For Europe this cycle of German rise and fall has run its course three times – the Holy Roman Empire, Imperial Germany, Nazi Germany – and is only now entering its fourth iteration with the reunified Germany’ and the European Union.

The destinies of Germany and Russia remain entwined.

The warlike and empire driven peoples from Germany and Russia were each thwarted in their aims during the 20th Century. Germany by the might of the United states and its allies and Russia by time, political ideology and economic mis-management.

Germany and Russia remain restless and… patient.

Imperialistic Russia will not rest until its possessions are restored and it has recaptured the preeminence it once enjoyed as the USSR. Ukraine was and is Russia’s most vital economic and geographic buffer state. It is number one on its long list and just the beginning.

An expansionist Germany has seemingly been contained and seemingly (safely) cocooned in the European Union, yet in reality, a ready made empire has been constructed for Germany to lead. And so what Germany failed to win through warfare, it will attain through political and economic stealth within a United States of Europe. The European Union, might just be one of the worst decisions in history.

Former Chancellor Angela Merkel (2005-2021) was called Europe’s most impressive politician and the most powerful woman in the world at the time. She was described as a political mastermind, who used “the European Union as her vehicle… and succeeded where Bismarck, Kaiser Wilhelm II and Hitler failed – turning an entire continent into a greater German Empire” – Dominic Sandbrook, ‘Angela Merkel has made Germany master of Europe in a way Hitler and Kaiser Wilhelm only dreamt of. The implications are frightening’, DailyMail.co.uk, April 19, 2013.

Focusing on the genetic inheritance of the Germans, the top eight main mtDNA Haplogroups for Austria and Germany are:

Austria: H [44.9%] – J [8.8%] – U5 [8.6%] – K [8.6%] – 

T2 [8%] – U4 [4.6%] – T1 [4%] – HVO+V [1.9%] 

Germany: H [44.8%] – J [9%] – U5 [8.8%] – T2 [7.8%] – 

K [6.6%] – HVO+V [4%] – U4 [2.9%] – T1 [2.8%] 

                        H     HVO+V     J        K     T2     U4     U5     T1

Austria            45         2            9        9       8        5       9        4    

Germany         45         4            9        7       8        3       9        3

The almost exact similitude between the two German nations in their mitochondrial DNA percentage sequence is instantly recognisable. The maternal Haplogroups leave little doubt as to the shared lineage and mutual ancestry from their mother Hagar; as evidenced in the key Haplogroups H, J, T2 and U5.

                             H       HVO+V       J          K       T2       U4       U5                 

Germany          45              4            9            7         8         3          9

Austria              45              2            9           9         8         5          9

Netherlands     45             8           11          10       12         7          8            

Norway             46             4            11           5         8         3         11          

Sweden             46             5             8           6         4         3         12          

Denmark          47             4            13          9         6          2          6          

Bel-Lux             47             3             6         12         9          3          3          

Adding Austria and Germany to the table from Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia and comparing the key mtDNA Haplogroups, highlights the unquestionable family link between Abraham and Keturah’s children with the two sons born from Hagar; Ishmael, with Abraham and the Hagarites with her second, unnamed husband.

                                H        J      T2     U5       K    HVO+V   HV     U4    

Switzerland          48     12        9        7        5          5        0.5         3      

France                   44       8        6        8       9          5            3         3 

Germany               45       9        8        9       7          4         0.5         3

Austria                  45       9         8        9       9         2         0.8         5              

Comparing Ishmael and the Hagarites with Abraham’s brother Haran’s children, highlights the re-occurring genetic relationship amongst cousins, which can sometimes be as close as those shared between siblings. The Germans and Austrians are closely aligned in mtDNA with the French from Moab and Ammon. The table below is a continuation of the table of nations descended from Shem studied to date, with the addition of Hagar’s descendants.

                           H       HV   HVO+V    J        T2        U        U5       K

Switzerland     48     0.4          5          12         9      0.4         7         5

Bel-Lux            47      0.7          3           6          9         5         3       12

Denmark         47                      4         13          6         1          6        9

Norway            46      0.2          4         11          8         2        11         5

Sweden            46      0.5          5           8          4         3        12        6

Netherlands   45                      8          11        12      0.5         8       10

Austria            45       0.8         2           9          8      1 .4         9         9      

Germany         45      0.5         4            9          8      0.8         9         7

France             44         2           5           8          6         1          8         9

Brazil                44        2                       11 

Portugal           44     0.1          5            7         6          3          7         6

Spain                44     0.7          8            7         6          2         8         6

Poland             44         1          5            8         7       1.4        10        4

Russia              41         2          4            8         7          2        10        4

Greece              41        3        1.8          10         7          3          5        5

Italy                  40       3           3            8          8         3          5        8            

Ukraine            39       4           4            8         8      0.6        10        5

Iceland             38       4           2          14        10     0.2          8       10

Romania          37       2           4           11          5         2          7        8

Finland            36                     7            6          2     0.8        21        5

Turkey             31         5       0.7            9          4         6         3         6

Iran                  17         7       0.6          14           5       12         3         7

Switzerland remains as one bookend of the European descended peoples, with Iran remaining at the other end as per the dominant mtDNA Haplogroup H. The addition of the Austrians and Germans, sees them unsurprisingly, nestled amongst near relatives and neighbours, the Scandinavian, Benelux and French descended peoples. Recall from previous chapters that a pattern has emerged showing the percentage levels of the main European mt-DNA Haplogroup H, increasing as one heads west across Europe. Switzerland though, has not fitted into this genetic type as it sits firmly in central Europe. What we will notice as we progress, is that the nations of northwestern Europe in the main exhibit higher levels of mtDNA Haplogroup H further north and west; with the Swiss being the first to evidence this fact.

Regarding Y-DNA Haplogroup R1b: Haplogroup R-M269 is the sub-clade of human Y-chromosome Haplogroup R1b which is defined by the SNP marker M269. According to ISOGG 2020 it is phylogenetically classified as R1b1a1b (now R1b1a1a2). R-M269 is the most common European Haplogroup in the genetic composition of mainly Western Europe; increasing in frequency from an east to west gradient. For instance in Poland, it is found in 22.7% of the male population, compared to Wales at 92.3%. It is carried by over 110 million European men. 

Scientists propose that the age of the M269 mutation is somewhere between 4,000 to 10,000 years ago. This time frame is plausible and neatly fits with the birth of Peleg and hence the beginning of the R1b mutation, circa 7727 BCE, according to an unconventional chronology. The most recently significant R1b mutations originated with Abraham and his descendants beginning with his birth in 1977 BCE.

The sub-Haplogroup of R1b, U106 (S21), is frequent in central to western Europe, reaching 66.8% in Germany; while the sub-lineage R-S116 is the most frequent in the Iberian Peninsula.

R-U152 is more frequent in France and Italy; R-U198 in England; and R-M529 in the Celtic nations of the United Kingdom and the Republic of Ireland.

As we progress through the descendants of Shem, the levels of R1b vary and gradually increase. We will keep a record of the levels for the two main R1b sub-Haplogroups – M269 and U106 – for some of the nations we will study.

It is worth mentioning that the North to south axis is as important as the East to west and so this explains why for instance Poland has slightly higher percentages of both clades of R1b than Russia as it is further west. Comparably, the Czech Republic displays a higher level of R-U106 than Italy (due to admixture with Germany) which is further south; yet less R-M269 overall as it is the descendants of Peleg and Aram which have the highest levels of R1b – refer Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America; and Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil.

Turkey            R-M269    14%   –  R-U106   0.4%

Russia             R-M269    21%   –  R-U106   5.4%

Slovenia          R-M269    17%    –  R-U106      4%

Czech               R-M269   28%    –  R-U106    14% 

Poland             R-M269   23%    –  R-U106      8% 

Ukraine           R-M269   25%    –  R-U106      9%

Italy                 R-M269    53%   –  R-U106      6%

France             R-M269    52%   –  R-U106      7%

Swiss               R-M269    58%   –  R-U106     13%

Netherlands   R-M269    54%   –  R-U106     35%

Denmark        R-M269    34%   –  R-U106      17%

Austria            R-M269    27%   –  R-U106      23%

Germany         R-M269   43%   –  R-U106      19%

With the addition of Austria and Germany, we see that Germany has similar percentages as their neighbouring cousins in Denmark; while Austria possess levels similar to their neighbours the Czechs. Though the mtDNA Haplogroups for Austria and Germany were very similar, we find more variance with the Y-DNA Haplogroups and a marked difference in the percentage of the key R1b group R-M269. The lower R-M269 level immediately stands out for Austria. A realistic explanation is that though Hagar was the mother of Ishmael and the mother of the Austrian Germans, her husband, who gave her a child (or children), could likely have been from Peleg’s great grandfather Arphaxad, rather than a direct lineal descendant of Peleg. As Austria has a similar percentage of R-M269 as its eastern European neighbours, coupled with its close geographic, cultural, political and historical ties with Hungary, this lends support for the proposition.

Principal component analysis graphs show that some Austrians are genetically related with Slovenians and Hungarians, while most are closer to Germans, particularly from Southern and Eastern Germany.

As heading west highlights an increase in R1b, travelling eastwards shows the decreasing percentages for both R1b groups. 

Pakistan             R-M269     3%  –  R-U106  0%

Palestine            R-M269     0%  –  R-U106  0%

Middle East       R-M269     0%  –  R-U106  0%

The absence of both of the R1b sub-Haplogroups in the Arab peoples shows how they are not European, western, ‘white’ or descended from Shem. Pakistan also proves that like India, they are not the same as Europeans and are incorrectly classified as Aryan.

The Y-DNA Haplogroups found in Germany and Austria. 

Austria: R1b [32%] – R1a [19%] – I1 [12%] – J2 [9%] – 

E1b1b [8%] – G2a [7.5%] – I2a1 [7%] – I2a2 [2.5%] –

J1 [1%] – T1a [1%] – N1c1 [0.5%] – Q [0.5%] 

Germany: R1b [44.5%] – R1a [16%] – I1 [16%] –

E1b1b [5.5%] – G2a [5%] – I2a2 [4.5%] – J2 [4.5%] –

I2a1 [1.5%] – N1c1 [1%] – T1a [1%] – Q [0.5%]

                                 R1b      R1a     I1     I2a1     I2a2    E1b1b    J2       J1      G2a    

Austria                     32        19      12        7           3           8         9         1          8          

Germany                 45        16      16        2           5           6         5                     5           

Unlike the striking similarity with mtDNA Haplogroups, reflecting shared ancestry from the same mother, the difference in Y-DNA Haplogroups shows a different paternal ancestor for the Germans and Austrians. The higher level of Haplogroup I and especially I1 in Germany is similar to the Nordic and Germanic nations on or near its borders. Haplogroup I1 indicates an older lineage from Shem than the more recent, yet defining marker Haplogroup of R1b for German men descended from Ishmael.

While it could be debated what Abraham’s paternal Haplogroup was, there is no doubting that his male descendants predominantly exhibit the Germanic R1b-U106 mutation. Whereas the Latin men descended from Abraham’s brothers Nahor (northern Italy) and Haran (Switzerland and France) exhibit R1b-U152, with the men of Iberia (Aram) possessing R1b-DF27.

The family connection, yet distinctiveness of the German peoples was discussed by Raymond McNair in a thesis entitled: 

Key to Northwest European Origins, Raymond F McNair, 1963 – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:

‘Here are some interesting excerpts from an article entitled Are We Cousin to the German? by Sir Arthur Keith. 

In the standard Atlases and school geographies the Germans colour Great Britain, Holland, Denmark, Norway and Sweden with the same tint as their own empire, to indicate that all those lands are inhabited by branches of the great Teutonic family… It is an historical fact that the Anglo-Saxons came into lands lying on the western shores of the present German Empire. In the same issue of The Graphic, Sir Arthur Keith illustrated prevalent British and German forms of skulls. He pointed out the marked difference between the typical British skulls when contrasted with that of the average German. Speaking of the typical British and German skull form, he says: 

“The radical difference in the two forms leaps to the eye. In the majority of BRITON – English, Welsh, Scottish and Irish – the hinder part of the head, the occiput, projects predominately backwards behind the line of the neck; the British head is long in comparison with its width (ibid., page 720).” 

Sir Arthur Keith says that “in the vast majority of Germans” the hinder part of the head is “flattened.” He mentions, however, that this “peculiarity of the German skull” is not due to “artificial means.” 

We know that the prominent occiput and flattened occiput are characters that breed true over thousands of years, and that they are characters which indicate a profound racial difference. Even in the sixteenth century, Vesalius, who is universally regarded as the ‘father of Anatomy,’ regarded the flat occiput as a German characteristic… He came, rather unwillingly, to the conclusion that the vast majority of modern German people differed from the British, Dutch, Dane and Scandinavian in head form (ibid., p. 720). 

Some of the North Germans are closely allied to the Danes, Dutch and other Northwestern Europeans. The exact racial affinity of the northern Germanic type to certain other Nordics of North-west Europe yet remains to be clearly demonstrated. But many North Germans have mixed to some extent with their neighbors, thus producing a people closely related to the racial type of Scandinavia, the British Isles, and the Low Countries.’

We will progress further with this subject when we investigate the German immigrants to the United States of America – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.

Germany having a large and varied population, means it is helpful to break down their Y-DNA Haplogroups into four quadrants – not far removed from the four divisions created after World War II, which were administered by the United Kingdom, the Soviet Union, the United States and France.

N Germany: R1b [36%] – R1a [22%] – I1 [18.5%] –

I2a2 [7.5%] – J2 [4%] – G2a [3.5%] – E1b1b [2.5%] –

Q [2%] – N1c1 [1.5%] – T1a [1%] – I2a1 [0.5%] – J1 [0.5%] 

E Germany: R1b [ 36%] – R1a [24%] – I1 [16.5%] –

E1b1b [7.5%] – I2a2 [5%] – G2a [4%] – J2 [2%] –

I2a1 [1.5%] – N1c1 [1%] – T1a [1%] – Q [1%] 

W Germany: R1b [47%] – I1 [12.5%] – R1a [9%] –

E1b1b [8%] – I2a2 [6.5%] – G2a [5%] – J2 [5%] –

I2a1 [2.5%] – N1c1 [2%] – T1a [1.5%] – Q [0.5%] 

S Germany: R1b [48.5%] – I1 [10.5%] – R1a [9.5%] –

E1b1b [8%] – G2a [8%] – J2 [5%] – I2a1 [4.5%] – I2a2 [3%] –

T1a [1.5%] – J1 [1%] – N1c1 [0.5%] – Q [0.5%] 

What is immediately noticeable is the strong similarity between northern and eastern Germany and the same similarity between western and southern Germany. 

                      R1b      R1a      I1     I2a1     I2a2    E1b1b    J2      N1C1

East               36         24      17        2           5           8         2          1                

North            36         22      19    0.5           8           3         4          2

West              47           9      13        3           7           8         5          2

South            49         10       11        5           3           8         5       0.5

Germany      45        16      16        2           5           6          5          1

Notice the strong east to west divide between R1a and R1b; as we have encountered in previous chapters on our journey across Europe. The higher levels of R1a in East German men is indicative of intermixing with the peoples descended from Joktan such as the Poles and Czechs – Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans.

Haplogroup I1 is associated with north western Europe and the figures for Germany reflect this gradient. The higher overall percentage for Germany’s R1b at 45% is influenced by the higher population of the southern and western German states with 49% and 47% respectively.

Comparing Germany and Austria’s Y-DNA R1b led Haplogroups, with their Nordic and Benelux cousins, places them interestingly between the two.

                             R1b     R1a       I1      I2a1     I2a2    E1b1b      J2      J1      G2a

Iceland               42        23        29                      4          

Norway              32        26        32                       5            1       0.5                    1

Sweden              22        16         37         2           4            3          3                     1

Denmark           33        15         34         2           6            3          3                    3

Austria               32        19         12         7            3            8          9          1        8

Germany           45         16        16          2           5            6           5                    5

Frisians              55         7        [34]                                    2        [1]  

Netherlands      49         4          17         1            7            4          4       0.5        5 

Flanders            61          4          12         3           5            5          4           1        4   

Wallonia            60         7          11         2            5            6          2                    6

Luxembourg     61          3           3          3           6            5          8          3        6

Continuing our Y-DNA comparison table from previous chapters with the addition of Abraham’s son Ishmael and Hagar’s unnamed ‘son’.

                          J        J1      J2     E1b1b    G      R1a     R1b      R1    

Georgia          43      16       27         2        30        9        10       19 

Armenia         33      11       22        6         12         5        30      35  

Turkey            33       9       24       11         11         8        16       24 

Iran                 32       9       23         7        10       16        10       26

Greece            26       3       23       21          6       12        16       28

Italy                19       3        16       14          9         4        39       43

Romania        15        1       14        14          3       18        16       34

Portugal         13        3       10       14          7         2        56       58

Luxembourg  11        3         8         5          6         3        61       64

Brazil              10                 10        11          5         4        54      58

Spain              10        2         8         7          3         2        69       71     

Austria           10        1         9         8          8        19       32       51

France             8         2        6         8          6         3        59       62

Ukraine           5         1         5         7          3       44         8        52

Germany         5                   5         6           5       16       45       61

Flanders          5         1        4         5           4         4       61       65

Netherlands   4         1        3          4          5         4       49       53

Switzerland    4     0.5        3          8          8        4        50       54

Poland             3                   3          4          2       58       13        71

Russia              3                   3         3           1       46         6       52

Denmark         3                   3         3           3       15       33       48

Sweden            3                   3         3           1       16       22       38

Wallonia         2                    2        6           6         7       60       67

Frisians         1.4                              2                     7        55       62

Norway         0.5               0.5         1           1        26      32       58

Iceland                                                                    23      42       65

Finland                                         0.5                      5         4         9

Adding Austria and Germany to the continuing table of main Y-DNA Haplogroups for European nations, places them both centrally as indicative of their respective R1b percentages.

Georgia continues as one bookend with the highest Haplogroup J2, J1 and G2a percentages. Finland is the opposite bookend, with no Haplogroup J and the lowest R1 levels. Poland exhibits the highest percentage of R1a while Greece has the most E1b1b. Spain’s total R1 is equalled by Poland, though in opposite percentages for R1a and R1b.

Neither Germany or Austria are remarkable or particularly stand out with any of their Haplogroups; confirming their location in central Europe. It tends to be the countries on the periphery of Europe and its extreme outer edges such as Finland, Spain, Greece or even Georgia which possess the most or least amounts of specific paternal Haplogroups.

Focussing on the key Y-DNA Haplogroups associated with the majority of the European nations, Haplogroups R1a, R1b, I1 and I2 segment Europe roughly into quarters. Haplogroup R1b is dominant in the West; R1a in the East; I1 and I2a2 in the North and west; with I2a1 in the South and east. Added to this, is N1c1 from admixture with Japheth, prevalent in northern Europe and in counter balance to Haplogroups J2 and J1 derived from Ham, which are more common in southern Europe.

                       R1a      R1b       I1     I2a1      I2a2    N1c

Portugal        1.5         56         2      1.5           5          

Spain                2         69      1.5         5           1

Luxembourg   3         61         3         3           6              

France              3         59        9          3          4            

Switzerland     4         50      14          2          8          1

Netherlands    4         49      17          1           7               

Flanders          4          61      12          3          5

Brazil                4         54                  [9]            

Italy                  4         39        5          3           3         

Finland            5           4       28                   0.5      62

Frisians            7         55     [34]           

Wallonia          7         60       11         2           5

Turkey             8         16         1         4         0.5        4  

Greece            12         16         4       10         1.5      

Denmark        15         33      34        2            6         1

Sweden           16         22      37        2            4         7

Germany        16         45      16         2            5         1

Iran                 16         10                 0.5                      1           

Romania        18         16         4       28           3        2

Austria           19         32       12         7            3    0.5

Iceland           23        42       29                      4         1

Norway          26        32       32                       5        3

Ukraine          44          8         5        21       0.5         6

Russia             46          6         5        11                    23

Poland            58         13        9          6          2         4

The comparison table shifts in emphasis when northern (with the exception of N1c) European Y-DNA Haplogroups from Shem – comprising the intermediate, yet relatively old Haplogroups of I1 and I2a2 – are included.

Finland possess the highest levels of N1c1, while the highest percentage of I1 is found in Sweden. Switzerland retains the highest levels of I2a2. Germany and Austria have R1a percentages similar to Denmark and Sweden, while the I1 percentages for the Germans and Austrians resemble those of the Swiss, Dutch and the Flemish.

This completes the descendants of Abraham from his six sons with second wife Keturah and his one son Ishmael, by Sarah’s handmaid Hagar – with their combined descendants comprising the peoples of Scandinavia, Benelux and Germany.

We now turn our attention to the two sons from Abraham’s second son of eight and only child with Sarah, Isaac.

The constant reader will need to hold on to more than just their hats, for if the true identity of Ishmael was not astonishing enough, the following chapter’s revelations concerning the real identity of Esau’s offspring are even more shocking and controversial.

From everyone to whom much has been given, much will be required; and to whom they entrusted much, of him they will ask all the more.

Luke 12:48 Amplified Bible

“True scholarship involves the sincere wish to weed out the errors that we are all plagued with and to accept new understandings with humility of thankfulness. In this spirit I am submitting this research to those who are interested. My best critics will be those who show me, and the rest of the world, just where the truth lies.”

Ernest L Martin 1932-2002

“The truth is incontrovertible. Malice may attack it, ignorance may deride it, but in the end, there it is.”

Winston Churchill

“The surest barrier to advancing truth is the conviction one already has it.”

Kerrie L French

© Orion Gold 2021 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Homo neanderthalensis II

Neanderthal man attracts considerable interest from scientists and the public alike. The word Neanderthal is based on the area of first discovery, the Neander Valley, Germany in 1856. Tal is the German word for Valley. A time frame is required for Neanderthal man and it is the Sixth Day that presents itself. 

The next human on record, though entirely different, was Homo sapiens – ‘man who thinks’ or ‘wise man’ that is, Cro-Magnon man, named after the first location of discovery: Dordogne, France in 1868 and equating to the Eighth Day creation of Adam and Eve. 

If we consider the re-creation periods as twenty-four thousand years and not twenty-four hours, there is geological and interventionist evolutionary time to prepare for each phase from plant life to animal life to eventually humankind (Neanderthal). Then a sabbatical (or multiple millennial) rest, before the next, more advanced phase introducing Adam and Eve in a separate garden region within Eden; itself west of where mankind created on Day Six dwelt. The Elohim of plural gods involved in the creation on Day six are in contrast with the singular Elohim (El) God of Days Seven and Eight. This Elohim had overseen Days One to Six, hence the rest, though now took a hands on approach towards the creation on Day Eight. 

The garden in Eden had been prepared for Adam and Eve, separate from the rest of the creation. When Cain journeyed eastwards with his wife to the land of Nod, it was there, where Cain found people, the Neanderthal of day Six and consequently settled. The academic and scientific propagandised agenda, is to subject the hulking, slow-witted Homo neanderthalensis to the same condemnation as the dumb brute Homo erectus, similarly before him. Both are incorrectly portrayed as ape-like, yet both are our ancestors in part, supported by genetic evidence. The reality is that they were early humans, part of the Homo genus as distinct species, who looked like us and thought like us. In fact, due to the closeness of similarities, some paleo-anthropologists originally though incorrectly classified them as subspecies members of Homo sapiens. Both appeared abruptly… different from previous forms and without evolutionary precursors.

The creation of the Neanderthal on Day six or a precursor to them, occurred approximately 75,000 BCE, some forty-eight thousand years before the arrival of Adam and Eve. The age of Homo erectus was considerably earlier, during the age of the gods, the original Egyptian Zep Tepi or ‘first time’ when they arrived on earth approximately 450,000 BCE until their rebellion circa 200,000 BCE. During this extraordinary 250,000 year period, the Angels established a technologically advanced world wide civilisation on planet Earth. Experimentation defined the era, with dinosaurs, hominids and hominins, including the most advanced, the Homo erectus – ‘upright man’ – living during this epoch. Fossils showing footprints of dinosaur and human together are confirmation of this real yet incredible scenario from our distant past – though plausibly may have occurred more recently during the antediluvian age.

Neanderthal man was bigger boned, stockier, with larger brows, jutting jaws and sharper teeth, even so, their brain capacity appears to have been no different than later forms. The Neanderthal brain is thought to have grown at a slower rate than humans, yet became larger. Antonio Rosas, chairman of the paleoanthropology group at Spain’s National Museum of Natural Sciences in Madrid stated: “We thought our slow way of growing was very specific, very particular, very unique to our species. What we realize now is that this pattern of slow growth that allows us to have this big brain and mature slowly, with all the advantages involved with that, was also shared by different human species.” ‘Intellectually, Neanderthals have been found associated with signs of art and culture.’ Homo erectus were capable of watercraft construction [building boats] and seafaring navigation [travelling across the sea] – ‘an activity which would have required high intelligence.’

Homo sapiens sapiens skull compared to Homo neanderthalensis above

Homo erectus skeleton below

Lloyd Pye discusses Homo Neanderthalenis in, Everything you know is still wrong, pages: 159-161, 173, 545-546, 552-553, 558-559 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The neanderthals were roughly the size of modern humans in terms of height… females around 5.0 feet and males as much as 6.0 feet. Where they diverge is in their bulk. Compared to us they are physically huge. Their bones are twice as thick as ours, meaning their muscles and their strength would be awesome to behold. In all species bones and muscles have a closely interdependent relationship… [size to power ratio].

Neanderthals… are no longer considered the predecessors of Cro-Magnon [Homo sapiens]. In 2009 the first draft of the Neanderthal genome was completed. To everyone’s surprise, Neanderthals were found to be too different from humans to have been our direct ancestors. Instead they are considered very close “cousins”, who potentially interbred with the actual human ancestors, but according to the DNA, we could not have evolved from them in the Darwinian sense. This leaves an awkward gap in the family tree… 

It is worth mentioning that there is a second Neanderthal-like species of [prehuman] that was initially identified from a single fragment of a finger bone. That fragment was originally thought to be Neanderthal due to physical similarities, and it was not until a chance DNA test in 2010 that the genetic differences were discovered and the new species – “denisova” – was officially recognised.

Denisova is the Southeast Asian equivalent of Neanderthal… Traces of Denisovan DNA have been found in modern humans in Australia, the Philippines, and other populations in Southeastern Asia and Oceania. Modern natives of Melanesia have been found to carry as much as 6% Denisovan DNA. Results from analysis of Denisova’s DNA announced in the Journal Nature in 2016 found that it likely had dark skin…

With the decoding of the Neanderthal genome in 2010… modern humans were reported to have 1-5% Neanderthal DNA, except in Africa. Humans of native African descent have 0% Neanderthal DNA… humans share 99.7% of our DNA with Neanderthals. [This] 99.7% similar figure is based on the total number of matching protein encoding genes, and it is the same parameters that were used to determine that chimps are [99.8%] similar to humans and gorillas 98% similar. The 0-5% figure is based on the amount of DNA that is exactly the same in modern humans. For example, Jane Doe’s DNA might say she is 10% Viking, 60% British & Irish, 2% Neanderthal, and 28% Non-specific Northwestern European. She is still 100% human but also [including] 2% Neanderthal…’

Humans are not from Earth, Ellis Silver, 2017, page 345 – emphasis & bold mine:

Theres no question that H. erectus and the Neanderthals and Denisovans were closely related. The timeline fits, the DNA fits (what little we’ve found), and their skulls show a steady progression with no awkward jumps or gaps. It’s uncertain whether the Denisovans were an offshoot of the Neanderthals or perhaps vice versa… The latest findings indicate that Denisovans were already living in Spain before the Neanderthals evolved… But the link between H. erectus… and modern humans doesn’t work at all… the most damning evidence is the shape, size, and structure of their skulls. They don’t resemble ours at all.’

Homo erectus, Denisovans and the Neanderthal are all related; whereas Homo sapiens are not, in that they did not evolve or descend from the other three forms, though they do carry a small percentage of their DNA. Well, ostensibly only neanderthal and Denisovan… The data confirms that Adam and Eve were genetically different, as humans are in comparison with chimpanzees, even though sharing 99.8% genetic data. We are likewise genetically close to Neanderthal man with 99.7% similarity. Scientists claim Neanderthal man became extinct; even so, humans today carry from zero to 5% of their DNA. This data confirms that Homo neanderthalenis existed prior to the flood in the antediluvian world with Homo sapiens; though not during the First Time before the re-creation, with Homo erectus. Thus, inter-breeding between Neanderthal and Cro-Magnon man must have occurred, as scientists now admit – Article: Homo neanderthalensis IV.

Scientists discovered that the male Neanderthal Y sex chromosome probably kept the two lineages from successfully interbreeding, in that the chromosome could have created conditions which frequently led to miscarriages when a Neanderthal male and Homo sapiens female procreated. This is remarkably similar with the conditions associated with the Rhesus negative factor and pregnant mothers – refer Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. The April 7th 2016, issue of the American Journal of Human Genetics contains a study* by Stanford University. Fernando Mendez, a population geneticist and his colleagues ‘discovered three mutations on the Y chromosome of a Neanderthal male that would have produced molecules which can trigger immune responses from women during pregnancy.’ The immune responses were linked to miscarriages. 

If the Adamic line grew to outnumber the Neanderthal line, then it is easy to see that their numbers would dwindle even faster when hampered with a breeding incompatibility. Regardless, successful mating did occur, for the presence of Neanderthal DNA in small measure in Europeans; the peoples of the Middle East; South Asia; and then considerable levels in East Asian peoples, reveals that this DNA was carried by Japheth’s wife, Adataneses. For Neanderthal Y-DNA is deemed extinct and not present in humans today; with just variations from the female mtDNA Haplogroups being detectable. 

The Divergence of Neandertal and Modern Human Y Chromosomes*

‘Although the Neandertal Y chromosome (and mtDNA) might have simply drifted out of the modern human gene pool, it is also possible that genetic incompatibilities contributed to their loss. In comparing the Neandertal lineage to those of modern humans, we identified four coding differences with predicted functional impacts, three missense and one nonsense. Three mutations – within PCDH11Y, USP9Y, and TMSB4Y – are unique to the Neandertal lineage, and one, within KMD5D, is fixed in modern human sequences. The first gene, PCDH11Y, resides in the X-transposed region of the Y chromosome. Together with its X-chromosome homolog… it might play a role in brain lateralization and language development. 

Interestingly, all three genes with potentially functional missense differences between the Neandertal and modern humans sequences are H-Y genes… [and] have led to genetic incompatibilities between modern humans and Neandertals and to the consequent loss of Neandertal Y chromosomes in modern human populations. Indeed, reduced fertility or viability of hybrid offspring with Neandertal Y chromosomes is fully consistent with Haldane’s rule, which states that “when in the (first generation) offspring of two different animal races one sex is absent, rare, or sterile, that sex is the (heterogametic) sex.”

Seventy percent of East Asians have inherited the Neanderthal POU2F3 gene, which is involved in Keratin production and is thought to be responsible for straightening hair. DNA tests demonstrate that Neanderthals possessed fair skin, like the majority of oriental people. Most Mongoloids and Australoids who interbred with them, carry both Neanderthal and Denisovan DNA.

The Combined Landscape of Denisovan and Neanderthal Ancestry in Present-Day Humans, multiple authors, 2016 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘Some present-day humans derive up to ∼5% of their ancestry from archaic Denisovans, an even larger proportion than the ∼2% from Neanderthals. 

We developed methods that can disambiguate the locations of segments of Denisovan and Neanderthal ancestry in present-day humans and applied them to 257 high-coverage genomes from 120 diverse populations, among which were 20 individual Oceanians with high Denisovan ancestry. In Oceanians, the average size of Denisovan fragments is larger than Neanderthal fragments, implying a more recent average date of Denisovan admixture in the history of these populations. We document more Denisovan ancestry in South Asia than is expected based on existing models of history, reflecting a previously undocumented mixture related to archaic humans. Denisovan ancestry, just like Neanderthal ancestry, has been deleterious on a modern human genetic background, as reflected by its depletion near genes. Finally, the reduction of both archaic ancestries is especially pronounced on chromosome X and near genes more highly expressed in testes than other tissues… This suggests that reduced male fertility may be a general feature of mixtures of human populations…’

Fine-Scale Maps of Denisovan and Neanderthal Introgression

(A) Non-overlapping 100 kb windows that have non-zero inferred archaic ancestry in each of six populations (blue, Denisova; red, Neanderthal). In the innermost rings, we plot deserts (windows >10 Mb). 

(B) Correlation of confidently inferred archaic ancestry (Neanderthal ancestry in six non-African populations and Denisovan ancestry in Oceanians) across populations in non-overlapping windows of size 100 kb, 1 Mb, and 10 Mb.

(C) We plot the median of the proportion of Denisovan and Neanderthal ancestry within quintiles of a B statistic measuring intensity of linked selection (low B indicates the regions most affected by linked selection). 

‘It has been suggested that the empirically observed reduction in Neanderthal ancestry in Europeans and East Asians near functionally important regions could be explained by a greater load of weakly deleterious alleles in Neanderthals due to the smaller population size of Neanderthals since separation, followed by purging of deleterious Neanderthal alleles in the mixed population. Since we have shown that similar patterns are associated with the Denisovan introgression event, it seems plausible that similar evolutionary forces operated to remove Denisovan ancestry segments. However, the model of a greater load of deleterious mutations in archaic humans cannot explain the observed reduction of both Neanderthal and Denisovan ancestry near genes that are disproportionately expressed in testes, suggesting that male hybrid sterility may have been associated with both introgressions. An important direction for future research is to understand the relative importance of purging of slightly deleterious alleles, as well as reduced fertility in hybrid males, in changing the content of genomes in the aftermath of the interbreeding that occurred between modern and archaic humans.’

The only way to unravel this perplexing mystery and understand the sudden demise of the Neanderthal is to recognise that a. they were an adam and the ‘mankind’ created in the Sixth age, b. they died in the Flood, regardless of how many were left because they may have been hunted by the lines of Cain or Seth and c. they did intermarry with either or both Cain and Seth’s line – from the Adam of the Eighth age – hence their DNA in modern Homo sapiens sapiens which must have been carried by Noah’s daughter-in-law Adataneses at least. The studies concluding points.

  • Denisovan admixture into modern humans occurred after Neanderthal admixture
  • There is more Denisovan ancestry in South Asians than expected from current models
  • Denisovan ancestry has been subject to positive and negative selection after admixture
  • Male infertility most likely occurred after modern human interbreeding with Denisovans

Alan Alford adds – capitalisation his, emphasis mine: 

‘As uncomfortable as it may seem, all of the Mesopotamian texts indicate that man was originally created as a slave race to relieve the “toil” of the Gods. These claims are indeed repeated in our encyclopaedias, under the heading of religious myth, but it is a fact that the Hebrew word for worship, avod, literally means “Work”! The Sumerian texts consistently called these earliest beings LU.LU, which also had the connotation of worker or servant. According to the ancient texts, the first Adam was a test-tube baby, created by the Gods from already living matter. Adam’s DNA (not his rib) was used to create the first woman. Humans were then cloned to ease the “toil” of the Gods. As for the first “Adam”, the evidence suggests that he was a hybrid mixture of God and Homo erectus.’

Sumerian texts confirm that during the age of the gods on Earth, they created a prototype human after many unsuccessful attempts. This being was to be a worker for them, mining precious elements, particularly gold – refer article: The Ark of God. These workers for the Annunaki gods (or angels), were called Lulu, the ‘black headed ones.’ Alford mentions the Lulu worker and Homo erectus in the same breath and by coincidence, they are one and the same. His misapplying the Lulu with Adam and Eve is incorrect. Even though Adam was created to ‘work the garden of Eden’ he was a spirit being fashioned to serve the Creator, not the Angels as the Lulu had been designed. His transformation with Eve to become ‘human’ meant a deconstruction of his spiritual composition and ‘godlike’ anatomy and the addition of ‘humanlike’ – such as Homo erectus – genes. In this regard, Alford hits the nail on the head.

The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 110-111 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The Black Heads were created at… Nippur, known in legend as the place where heaven bonds with the earth. The first Black Heads were two interesting individuals named Ulligarra and Zalgarra, from which all Black Heads derived. Black Heads were created… male and female at the same time, with a mandate to multiply^ in great numbers. Their posterity’s purpose was to till the soil, to erect buildings, and to serve the Annunaki. Black Heads also thought of themselves as the “tenants of the garden of the gods.” They proliferated^ beyond all expectations [like the descendants of Japheth – Genesis 9:27] and later were drafted by the gods to toil as a massive workforce in exchange for consistent rations of food. At some point much later in time, Adapa and Titi [Adam and Eve] were procreated through a selected female from among the Blackheads [Homo erectus]… and the god Enki.’

Adam and Eve were the original Homo sapiens, thus either Noah or his three sons, Japheth, Ham and Shem, were the first Homo sapiens sapiens. 

An Analysis of modern African DNA reveals that ancestral Eurasian Haplogroups – mitochondrial Haplogroups M and N and Y-chromosomal Haplogroup CF – appear to represent mutations of mtDNA HgL3 and Y-chromosomal HgCT; Haplogroups associated with African ancestors. The complication with using this recent DNA data to place the ancestors of all living humans in Africa is that it assumes the first people carrying the identified mutations were themselves on that continent. To confirm the proposed assumption requires DNA from humans who definitively lived in Africa circa 70,000 years ago. Recall, it is proposed that the Neanderthal was formed between 75,397 and 51,397 BCE.

The huge problem, is that the oldest sample of African DNA ever recovered is a mere 8,100 years old. The lack of sufficiently old African genetic material means scientists cannot currently use DNA alone to geographically place the earliest ancestors of modern Africans. If we accept for a moment, the belief that the ancestors of today’s Africans lived in Africa 70,000 years ago, we still have no evidence that the Haplogroups at the base of the Eurasian population, were associated with these populations earlier than 70,000 years ago. Moving the ‘out of Africa’ migration dates back even further “takes an already weak model into the realms of outright scientific fraud” according to one article.

A selection of insightful scientists are beginning to question whether the basal Haplogroups might relate to migrations into Africa rather than originating there. Researchers at the University of La Laguna have suggested that Haplogroup L3 entered Africa from Asia. This would support the Ark coming to rest in the Himalayas and the first major post-diluvian civilisation springing up in the Indus Valley region – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. The paper’s title is self-explanatory: Carriers of mitochondrial DNA macrohaplogroup L3 basic lineages migrated back to Africa from Asia around 70,000 years ago. The authors of the paper posit an earlier African origin for these Asian migrants, whilst highlighting a further glaring anomaly within their data:

‘The southern route hypothesis proposes that the Eurasian branches (M and N) of the macrohaplogroup L3 differentiated in or near the African continent and rapidly spread across the Asian peninsulas to reach Australia and Melanesia. Under this assumption, it is expected that, in general, coalescence ages of haplogroups should decrease from Africa to Australia. However, we have demonstrated that this is not the case. Just on the contrary, the… relative ages of M and N haplogroups run, against to expectation, westwards with younger haplogroup ages going to Africa.’

Humans are not from Earth, Ellis Silver, 2017, pages 148-150 – emphasis mine:

‘Scientists working on the Human Genome Project and other DNA projects have discovered an extra 223 genes (out of a total of about 20,000) in us that don’t appear in any other species. Some of these orphan genes… may have arisen from non-coding sequences of DNA… de novo origination… Or… from natural or artificial horizontal transfer from another organism… viral, bacterial or extraterrestrial… we can immediately rule out the viral option… We’ve already mapped the parts of our genome that came from viruses, and none of the 223 orphan genes were among them. But we did find the complete genome of a functioning virus hidden in there.’

Appropriate, as humankind acts unlike any animal on earth, even considering the reptilian and mammalian aspects of our mind and brain function. Human beings are akin to a virus. We as the virus, are living off the host the Earth, rampaging and pillaging the resources and environment of our gracious host. Exhibiting the same ruthless disrespect for the earth, as a virus does in its single-driven desire to feed and grow exponentially.

Romans 8:20-22

English Standard Version

‘For the creation was subjected to futility, not willingly, but because of him who subjected it, in hope that the creation itself will be set free from its bondage to corruption and obtain the freedom of the glory of the children of God. For we know that the whole creation has been groaning together in the pains of childbirth until now.’

Silver: ‘Some (non-mainstream) geneticists believe that aliens may have spliced 223 orphan genes into the genome of one of the Earth’s native hominids, such as Homo erectus… ** some researchers claim there’s evidence of twenty extraterrestrial species in our DNA… this hybridisation process created an instant leap from the native hominin to modern humans [Homo sapiens]. 

There’s plenty of evidence of external interference in our genome… there are hundreds of scars where sections of genes have been duplicated from other genes, had their heads or tails stripped off (which normally disables them), had sections added or removed, or been joined onto parts of other genes. These cuts and splices have been present in our genome for… thousands of years. Our own scientists can perform these same processes in their labs today, but they’ve only had the technology to do it for the last few years. If we accept that the hybridisation theory is correct, that means… that the… process didn’t turn out quite the way it should have done. Since alien abductions are still happening, it may be the case that we’re a work in progress and not yet the finished article.’

DNA Study Reveals We Have a Mystery Human Ancestor, Ed Whelan, 2020 – emphasis mine:

‘A new method for analyzing modern and archaic human DNA has thrown up some fascinating results. It appears that modern humans (Homo Sapiens) mated earlier and more frequently with an archaic human ancestor, a species of extinct hominins [early humans]. Moreover, they have found evidence the DNA of this mysterious archaic human ancestor** is still part of our modern human genetic inheritance.

An American team of scientists, from leading American universities, embarked upon an ambitious plan to map the flow of genes between different species of hominids [primates and humans]. Gene flow is an indication of interbreeding between ancient human species. A new algorithm, known as ARGweaver-D, was developed by Melissa J. Hubisz to achieve the goals of the project. This algorithm allowed researchers to develop a model of the lineages of early humans.

During the study, researchers compared the genomes of two Neanderthals, a Denisovan and two modern African individuals. The Neanderthals (Homo neanderthalensis) were an extinct species of humans that… once inhabited vast areas of Eurasia. Denisovans are a mysterious species, only known through their DNA, who probably ranged across an area that covered Siberia and East Asia. The samples from modern Africans were selected because they are known not to have Neanderthal nor Denisovan genes.

Based on the ground-breaking algorithm the researchers were able to develop an ancestral recombination graph, which “includes a tree that captures the relationships among all individuals at every position along the genome, and the recombination events that cause those trees to change from one position to the next,” Siepel told Live Science. The team were able to build up a picture of the extensive interbreeding between different species of hominids and gain insights even into their migration patterns.

And research has already shown that modern humans, Denisovans, Neanderthals interbred in the ancient past. However, using the new algorithm, researchers were able to show that this interbreeding occurred much earlier than once believed. The results from a sample of Denisovan DNA were remarkable. [Inverse] states that the ‘genome contained genetic material that came from an unexpected source – an archaic human ancestor that was neither human [homo sapiens], nor Neanderthal, nor Denisovan.’ This was a mystery. Researchers have theorized that the genes may have come from Homo erectus…

However, the “story” of Homo Erectus is unproven because we do not have any DNA from this long-extinct human species. Siepel told Live Science that “the genome of that extinct species of human has never been sequenced.” As a result, there is much we still don’t know about human evolution, including if H. Erectus (upright man) is our ancestor. It is also possible that the mysterious DNA found ‘nested’ in the genome sequences comes from a new and unknown archaic human ancestor species.’

In the advent of no other likely candidate, Homo erectus is not only the favourite front runner, but the only one. Bear in mind that Adam was a spirit entity turned into a physical being. The physical genes and blueprint had to have originated from an existing source, as our DNA reveals a pre-existing component in Homo sapiens even though Homo sapiens itself was a new hybrid species. Scientific investigation proves humans did not descend from Neanderthals (and Denisovans) but rather interbred with them; yet have discovered an ‘unknown archaic human ancestor.’ There just aren’t any other options that we are aware, apart from Homo erectus.

Whelan: ‘The new research indicates that the human tree is much more complex than first thought… Siepel told Live Science that “A picture is emerging of a series of distinct but related populations moving around the globe and frequently interacting with one another, with occasional interbreeding events that produced hybrid offspring.” It is not known if these hybrids were fit enough to survive and have offspring. It seems likely that at least some survived and this accounts for the distinctive genetic inheritance of many groups. 

For example, Tibetans and Pacific Islanders show traces of Denisovan DNA. These interbreeding events were very important in the evolution of modern humans. Science Daily reports that “15% of these ‘super-archaic’ regions may have been passed down to modern humans.” This means that genes which flowed between different archaic human species are still part of modern people’s genetic make-up, including those from an [original] unknown archaic human ancestor.’

The line of Seth, which includes righteous Enoch – as opposed to evil Enoch from the line of Cain (refer article: Thoth) – on through to Noah is the Homo sapiens line of humans. Beginning with the Y-DNA Adam and mtDNA Eve, (for scientists) the fallen and transformed Adam and Eve (for the benefit of Christians). Later, transferring to Noah’s three sons as Homo sapiens sapiens (modern man). Homo neanderthalenis were the male and female humans created two Days prior and had been living on the earth for some forty-eight thousand years or more. Their line did not survive the flood, because the Creator chose to save the line of Seth instead. The people of Day Six may have been corrupted beyond return by their mixing with Cain’s descendants. The Denisovans are as labelled, mysterious and while they are genetically linked to the Neanderthal, it is for now until more data is forthcoming, that we can only include them with the Neanderthals from Day Six. 

Regarding the ‘unknown archaic human ancestor’, if modern humans are a combination of varying genetic sources, whether from God, angels or aliens and say the human component is from Homo erectus as seems entirely plausible; surely it would be integral within our composition and not necessarily an anomaly that could readily stand out. It would differ from the genetic material which was introduced via inter-breeding like Neanderthal DNA in humans. Alternatively, should it turn out to be the unknown genetic material is not a core element but rather an admixture through intermixing, the unknown ancestor and addition of extra genetic DNA would result from mixing with another species entirely. 

Could that species be the dark Angels, who were the Watchers and descended to Earth during the time of Jared the father of righteous Enoch. Jared was born circa 22,797 BCE and the arrival of the Watchers would have been circa 22,000 BCE. The pairing of angels with human women may have occurred with both the Neanderthal and Seth lines of humans. It most definitely took place with the line of  Cain.  

Two points to ponder from the above is firstly, the unique fact that sub-Saharan Africans either do not have any Neanderthal (or Denisova) DNA at all or virtually none. The other, is the question regarding 15% archaic genetic material residing within modern humans. We will address the Rhesus negative component in modern humans – Article: Rhesus Negative Blood factor. For it is rare in the Black and Asian communities, though within White Europeans it averages… fifteen percent.

An original excerpt transferred from Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

© Orion Gold 2020-2022 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod

Chapter XXI

Nimrod is listed as a son of Cush in Genesis chapter ten, though we are not told whether he is the eldest, youngest or somewhere in between his supposed five half-brothers? – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut.

Nimrod was apparently of the Nephilim – part human, part fallen angel – yet many would debate this point, and for that to be possible, Nimrod’s father must have had more than one wife (or partner). The woman in question – though again, many would dispute whether an angel or the nephilim could actually be female – who was Nimrod’s mother, would have had to have been an angel herself. Or the alternative, is that his apparent ancestor Ham had a relationship with an angel, meaning Nimrod’s father was of the Nephilim, with Nimrod being a first generation Elioud (giant) – 1 Enoch 7:11. This scenario could be deemed unlikely as it appears to contradict the biblical account. 

Sources speak of male nephilim, not female. Are there any references to either angels or the Nephilim fathering daughters? Is there only one viable gender produced and is this the case with the Nephilim?Are hybrids always sterile? We find references to sons as in, the sons of Anak in the Book of Numbers. Yet in the least, this shows the Nephilim could reproduce for at least one generation after themselves and were not entirely sterile. So, what is the truth regarding Nimrod’s ancestry?

Numbers 13:22, 33

English Standard Version

33 “And there we saw the Nephilim (the sons [H1121 – ben] of Anak, who come from the Nephilim), and we seemed to ourselves like grasshoppers, and so we seemed to them.”

22 ‘They went up into the Negeb and came to Hebron. Ahiman, Sheshai, and Talmai, the descendants [H3211 – yaliyd] of Anak, were there…’

In verse thirty-three the Hebrew word ben is typically used for ‘son’ or ‘grandson’ and in the KJV it is used 2,978 times for the word son. Though this word also means ‘children’ and is used 1,568 times. Children is in the ‘plural’ and includes ‘male and female.’ It can even be used in reference to the ‘sons of God (for angels)’.

The Hebrew word used in verse twenty-two is translated as ‘born, six times; children, four times; and sons, two times. It could be phrased, ‘those born of Anak.’ Sons can be used to denote all offspring, thereby including male and female descendants. We learn that the children of Anak are not just first generation Elioud – also transliterated Eljo, Book of Jubilees 7:22 – but rather were a generational line of descent. The Book of Joshua adds important information regarding the Anakim.

Joshua 14:15; 15:13

English Standard Version

‘Now the name of Hebron formerly was Kiriath-arba. (Arba was the greatest man among the Anakim… Arba was the father of Anak).’

Anak had a father called Arba, who was in fact the progenitor of a line of Elioud and was therefore an original line of Nephilim. Thus his son Anak was not of the Nephilim, but a first generation Elioud and literally the first of the Anakim giants.

We have investigated and understand from Chapter XI Ham Aequator, the family intrigue in Ham’s family with his involvement in the incident between Noah and Ham’s wife, Na’eltama’uk which resulted in the birth of Canaan.

So does this dysfunctionally extend to Cush and his family? It seems that a Cushite Nimrod may not have been the progenitor of a specific line of people, whether Elioud or a nation state, as per the genealogical listing in the Table of Nations in Genesis chapter ten. Only a few concise verses speak about Nimrod, yet a tremendous amount is contained within them; with permutations far reaching through the annals of time until our present day and beyond – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

Nimrod in Hebrew means: ‘to Rebel’ from the verb marad, ‘to be rebellious or revolt.’ From the scant detail in the Bible, there is enough to learn his Nephilim condition and that he was likely not the only one of his kind after the flood as others had survived; but he was probably the first true nephilim to be born after the great flood – becoming the preeminent being of his kind in the world, to stand fully in defiance against the Creator. 

Genesis 10:6-12

English Standard Version

6 ‘The sons of Ham: Cush, Egypt [Mizraim], Put… 7 The sons of Cush: Seba, Havilah, Sabtah, Raamah, and Sabteca. The sons of Raamah: Sheba and Dedan. 

8 Cush fathered [H3205 – yalad: bring forth] Nimrod [H5248 – Nimrowd: rebellion, valiant]; he was the first [H2490 – chalal: began] on earth to be [H1961 – hayah] a mighty man [H1368 – gibbowr: strong, brave].’ 

The word ‘first’ or ‘began’ derives from the Hebrew chalal which has a variety of sinister connotations and bleak meanings: ‘to profane, pollute, defile, stain, sorrow, desecrate, prostitute, break’ and ‘slay.’ It includes to ‘defile oneself ritually, sexually’ or in eating ‘common things.’ ‘To violate’ or ‘dishonour a covenant’ and ‘to wound, dissolve’ or ‘pierce.’ ‘To break one’s word’, ‘to begin as if by an “opening wedge”. It also includes ‘to play the flute or pipe’ and a ‘player on instruments.’

The two meanings worth noting are the opening wedge and playing the flute or pipe. One recalls the tale of the pied – meaning more than two patches of colour on clothing – piper. In 1284, a colourful Piper led one hundred and thirty children away from the town of Hamelin in Lower Saxony, Germany, to a mountain, after also ridding the township of rats. Initially, it appeared the Piper was doing the town a great service before his real motive was threateningly and hypnotically carried out. This is alarmingly reflective of Nimrod as we shall discover. The ‘opening wedge’ relates to Nimrod beginning what had occurred in the antediluvian age and was shut down by the flood; the opening of the conduits between our physical dimensions and the spiritual realm – refer article: Belphegor

The phrase ‘to be’ in the Hebrew is highly revealing for it means: ‘come to pass, exist, happen, fall out, come about.’ Nimrod was the first or began ‘to come into being, to arise’ and ‘be established.’ Nimrod came to ‘be in existence, remain’ and ‘be brought about’ as in a ‘place or time.’ The end of verse eight reveals what he was to be. 

The Hebrew for mighty is gibbowr or in the plural, gibborim. It can be translated as ‘strong, brave, valiant, champion, chief’ and interestingly as an ‘upright man’ and finally, as a ‘giant.’ By implication it renders as a ‘powerful warrior’ or ‘tyrant.’ The word is derived from H1396 gabar, which means: ‘to prevail, be powerful’ and significantly in Nimrod’s case, ‘to act proudly (toward God).’ This word does not prove or disprove that Nimrod was of the Nephilim of or by itself.

Yet, Genesis chapter six, uses the same phraseology to describe the original Nephilim.

Genesis 6:4

English Standard Version

‘The Nephilim [H5303 – nphiyl: giant, tyrant, bully] were on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God [H430 – ‘elohiym: angels] came in to the daughters [H1323 – bath: young women] of man and they bore children to them. These were the mighty [H1368 – gibbowr] men [ones] who were of old [H5769 – ‘owlam], the men [H582 – ‘enowsh] of renown [H8034 – shem].

The Hebrew word Nphiyl derives from the primitive root naphal H5307. Now this word reveals the true nature of these ‘giant tyrants.’ This word is used to describe Cain, of which we shall return – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Na’amah. It can be translated as the following: fail, 318 times; fall down, 25 times; cast down, 18 plus 9 times; fall away, 5 times; divide, 5 times; overthrow, 5 times; and lost, twice. Additional meanings include: ‘to fall (of violent death), to fall short, waste away, to throw or to prostrate oneself, be cast down, fugitive, perish’ and ‘rot.’ The definitions are not positive and reveal the abominable condition of creatures which were part spiritual and part physical – fallen ones like their dark angelic fathers. 

The phrase ‘of old’ adds anther piece to the Nephilim puzzle. It is translated as: ever, 272 times; everlasting, 63 times; perpetual, 22 times; evermore, 15 times; ancient, 5 times; always, 3 times; and long, twice. It literally means a ‘long duration, antiquity, for ever, everlasting, long time, ancient time’ and tellingly, ‘continuous existence, indefinite or unending future, eternity.’ Even more revealingly, it derives from the word alam H5956. This word is translated as ‘hide, blind, dissemblers, hidden, secret’ and ‘secret thing’, meaning ‘be hidden, to be concealed, be secret, to hide oneself, to veil from sight.’

The word ‘dissembler’ is intriguing for it means: ‘to give a false or misleading appearance to; conceal the truth or real nature of: feign, to let pass unnoticed; ignore… to conceal one’s true motives, thoughts… by some pretence; speak or act hypocritically.’ We will discover that this is the exact modus operandi of the Nephilim who reside in the shadowy world which bridges our own and that of the angelic realm.

The Hebrew word for man literally means a mortal man. What is interesting is that these were not normal men. The word ‘enowsh derives from ‘anash H605. This word defines these men of renown as ‘woeful’ and ‘[incurably] desperately wicked, to be desperate, to be sick, to be frail, feeble’ and ‘melancholy.’ The Hebrew word for renown is the same word used for Noah’s son, Shem. It means: ‘fame, glory, reputation’ and ‘authority.’ The word shem is regarded as the equivalent of H8064, Shamayim, which means: ‘to be lofty, the heavens or stars.’ This links the Nephilim to their infamous fathers, the sons of God who became corrupt angels, the fallen stars from heaven – Revelation 12:4.

The Voice translates the same verse as:

“Now at that time and for some time to come, a great warrior race lived on the earth. Whenever the sons of God would have sex with the humans’ daughters, the women bore them children who became mighty warriors. In the days of old, they became famous heroes, the kind people tell stories about!”

Other translations also use the word Hero. Websters Dictionary: ‘the offspring of the gods and a human.’ The online Dictionary: ‘a being of godlike prowess… who often came to be honoured as a divinity, an immortal being; demigod.’

All this paints a dark picture. There can be no doubt that we are speaking of non-human beings that were physical yes, in that their bodies would eventually ‘perish’ yet the spirit unlike mankind’s, had an ‘existence [which] was everlasting’ and unholy. Certain biblical scholars and commentators reason this does not prove that Nimrod was Nephilim, but rather he was a Gibbo’r – a mighty man, a powerful tyrant ruler, no more no less. As we progress, support for Nimrod’s Nephilim status escalates.

9 ‘He was a mighty hunter [H6718 – tsayid] before [H6440 – paniym: in opposition to, against, in front of, facing] the Lord. Therefore it is said, “Like Nimrod a mighty hunter before the Lord”.’

The Hebrew word for hunter is translated as: ‘hunting’, 3 times plus once; and ‘catch’, once. It lends itself more to ‘the chase.’ The word tsayid is a form of tsuwd H6679, meaning: ‘chased’ and ‘sore’. It also means ‘to hunt eagerly or keenly’ and ‘to catch an animal’ or ‘figuratively, men.’ Not only was Nimrod the first to set himself in opposition to the Eternal during the post-diluvian age; he took the starring role in re-establishing the rebellious system of universal government and control which had begun with Cain and led to the Flood in the first place – refer article: Thoth. His predatory harvesting of mankind’s bodies, minds and souls, into a unified singular force was another attempt at thwarting the Creator’s plan and the continuation of the ongoing war between the serpent of Eden and humankind – Genesis 3:15. 

10 ‘The beginning [H7225 – re’shiyth] of his kingdom [dominion] was Babel [Babylon], Erech [Uruk – (Arach, Iraq)], Accad [Akkad], and Calneh, in the land of Shinar [ostensibly Akkad and Sumer].’ 

The Hebrew word for beginning is translated as: ‘firstfruits, first’ and ‘chief.’ It means the ‘best’ and ‘choice part.’ The ‘first, in place, time, order or rank.’ The matter that was  preeminent for Nimrod, was the building of Babel and what he intended to accomplish in this city-state complex. Either Nimrod departed, once Babel was completed and the wheels were set in motion for his diabolical Tower, or he left Shinar for Assyria after the aborted Tower of Babel incident. For whichever reason, Nimrod then went to the land of Ashur’s descendants building another four cities.

11 ‘From that land [region] he went into Assyria [H804 – Ashshuwr or Asshur] and built Nineveh, Rehoboth-Ir, Calah [Nimrud], and 12 Resen between Nineveh and Calah; that is the great city [Nineveh].’

Nimrod completed the ‘great city’ in Assyria, a rival to Babel in Shinar; which would not always be Assyria’s capital but even so, would always be its main city – Nineveh. It is not clear what Nineveh means, though most concordances provide ‘abode of Ninus.’ Ninus was the mythological founder of Nineveh. Many commentaries equate Nimrod with Ninus, though it is likely that Ninus was Ninyas, Nimrod’s son. Ninus was supposedly the son of Belos or Bel, deriving from the god Baal. 

Thus, Nimrod was the instrumental architect of the great civilisations which arose in the fertile crescent of the land of Shinar; when the descendants of Noah’s sons migrated from the Indus Valley westward to Mesopotamia. This, after originally settling between the modern states of Pakistan and India after taking a route southwards from the Himalayas after the Flood – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla

Bear in mind that the land of Shinar may have originally encompassed a broader geographical area and Nimrod might have been instrumental in the evolution of post-flood Egypt’s civilisation – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

There are two anomalies in the verses in Genesis describing Nimrod. An online encyclopaedia discusses the ambiguity in the original Hebrew text that makes it unclear whether it is Nimrod or Asshur who additionally built the remaining four cities, beginning with Nineveh: ‘… (both interpretations are reflected in various English versions). Sir Walter Raleigh devoted several pages in his History of the World (circa 1616) to reciting past scholarship regarding the question of whether it had been Nimrod or Ashur who built the cities in Assyria.’

The opinion of this writer, judging from the two sentences comprising verses ten and eleven running together, with Nimrod being the subject, is that he is the founder of all eight cities. The four cities – including Babel (or Babylon), a future capital – of Shinar, in time, came to represent Arphaxad’s children; while the remaining four cities with Nineveh, the future capital of Assyria, came to represent Asshur’s descendants – the first of Shem’s five sons to expand their influence and power. 

During the time of Nimrod, one assumes all eight city-states would have been peopled by his family of brothers, right? This would mean principally Cush, and perhaps also Phut and Mizra… that is, if Nimrod is in fact related to Ham’s son Cush?

If it was not for a cryptic verse in the Book of Micah, one would probably move on seamlessly with an expose on Nimrod as a son of Cush. The red flag though, is that a descendant of Cush – the predominant peoples of the Indian sub-continent and South Asia today (refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut) – should have such an invested interest and building program, in the two main future strongholds of civilisation for Shem’s dominant sons, Asshur (Russians) and Arphaxad (Europeans). It appears that a Cushite Nimrod took little interest in his own people from Ham and rather concentrated his efforts with his cousins from Shem. Something is out of kilter.

Micah 5:6

New English Translation

‘They will rule the land of Assyria with the sword, the land [country, people] of Nimrod with a drawn sword…’

Micah’s future prophecy states ‘the people or country of Nimrod’ and equates it with the land of Assyria and not with the land of Cush.

The Torah online – emphasis and bold mine:

‘The Nimrod passage interrupts the genealogy of Ham, which continues in verse 12. Moreover, the verses seem to diverge from the structure of the larger genealogical list: it focuses on one individual and the cities he founded, not on the sons he begat… the geographic picture it presents is problematic… Shinʿar is in southern Mesopotamia and Ashur in northern Mesopotamia, all in “Shemitic” territory. 

Cush, however, ostensibly Nimrod’s father, like other descendants of Ham, represents the well-known land of Kush, also known as Nubia, the Septuagint’s “Ethiopia,” roughly today’s Sudan. How are we to make sense of this? Critical scholarship is almost unanimous in the assessment that verses 8-12 were taken from a different source than the preceding and following verses. Most scholars would assign verses 1-7 and 13-32 to the Priestly school, and verses 8–12 to the J source. 

This suggests that we may explain the Nimrod narrative independently of the surrounding Table of Nations. This leaves us with two questions: What was its original meaning, and why was it linked to the genealogy of Cush? [The option]… embraced by most scholars and is likely correct… [is that] the Cush in verse 8, Nimrod’s father, [is ] not [from] Nubia, but… a place in Mesopotamia. According to this, whoever inserted the J tradition into its present place mistakenly conflated the two.

The mid-third millennium B.C.E. was a time of great change in Mesopotamia. After several centuries of rivalry between various Sumerian city-states such as Ur, Uruk, Lagash and Umma, the rulers of the city of Kish managed to establish supremacy over much of southern Mesopotamia. This was the first time one Sumerian city succeeded in doing this. In successive generations, the title “King of Kish” (sar-kissati) would come to mean a divinely authorized ruler over all of Sumer and would be claimed at different times by the rulers of various cities. Use of the title “King of Kish” implied being victorious at war, a righteous judge and a builder of cities. Kish, I would argue, is the basis of the Cush of the Nimrod passage (v. 8).’ 

It is the view of this writer that the preceding summation is accurate when weighing the association of the biblical Nimrod with all things Assyrian or descending from Asshur and nothing related to anything deriving from the Ethiopian, Cush – Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia.

Further investigation on Nimrod, his actions and motives only further cement his physical line of descent being from Asshur and not from Cush. How and why the verses relating to him are inserted with Cush’s family tree and not Asshur’s is either a scribal error in thinking the father of Nimrod was Cush from Ham, or it was a deliberate attempt to conceal Nimrod’s true lineage from Kish; perhaps a grandson of Shem and a son of Asshur.

The name Cush (Kish) is intriguing for in the Hebrew it connotes black or a blackened countenance which the darker peoples of Cush (Southern India, Sri Lanka, Bangladesh) possess. Jone’s Dictionary offers an alternative meaning that could well describe Nimrod’s father as: full of darkness.

Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:

‘Nouns (mered) and (mardut) mean rebellion. The letter (nun), with which our name starts may be due to a grammatical construction that turns a verb passive (he was rebelled against), reflective (he turned himself against), or resultative (to be rebellious).

… Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names reads Rebel. NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Strong BDB Theological Dictionary suggests a relation to the Babylonian god Marduk, or the star-god Namra-uddu. Some scholars propose that Nimrod is the same figure as the mighty Greek hunter Orion.

… [Nimrod’s] epithet “mighty hunter before YHWH” (Genesis 10:9) seems to indicate that the Lord was quite taken with Nimrod’s hunting skills. And what was he hunting for? His name suggests that he embodied the object of rebellion, but back when there was no empire to rebel against, the rise of empire was the actual rebellion.

It stands to reason that Nimrod… strove to rebel against primitivity and embrace culture and sophistication. Today some speak of science as “the pursuit of knowledge,” which may be precisely what “mighty hunter before YHWH” means. The name Nimrod may literally mean Rebel but by implication it means Cultivation or even Enlightenment.’

The last paragraph is especially insightful – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

‘The word for hunter is (sayyad) and derives from the verb (sud), meaning to hunt or fish. This means that Nimrod was probably the first of the so-called “fishers of men” (Matthew 4:19).’ 

Nimrod was a forerunner of a one-world-government dictator, establishing himself as mankind’s teacher, provider, master and saviour – an ante-christ, preceding not just the true Christ, but also the predicted anti-christ or ‘in-opposition-to’ false Prophet in the Book of Revelation.

‘Noun (mesad) means fastness or stronghold (a typically defensive structure). Noun (masod) may mean siege works or hunting implement (like a net). The denominative verb (sid) means to supply oneself with food.’

The Book of Jasher 7:23-51 offers insight into Nimrod. It may even be a facet of the Noah, Ham and Canaan jig-saw we studied in Chapter XI Ham Aequator. Reference to the passage delayed, so as not to influence the preceding study. There is room for doubt with regard to its authenticity or veracity. It is included more for interest sake rather than historical accuracy; with liberty being taken by this writer in only including the salient points and omitting the obvious poetic licence. 

23 ‘… At that time the sons of men again began to rebel and transgress against God… 24… the garments of skin which God made for Adam and his wife, when they went out of the garden… 25… after the death of Adam and his wife… were given to [righteous] Enoch [Article: Thoth]… and when Enoch was taken up to God, he gave them to Methuselah, his son. 26. And at the death of Methuselah, Noah took them and brought them to the ark, and they were with him until he went out of the ark. 

27 And… Ham stole those garments from Noah his father, and he took them and hid them from his brothers. 28 And when Ham begat his first born Cush, he gave him the garments in secret, and they were with Cush many days. 29 And Cush also concealed them from his sons and brothers, and… Cush… gave [Nimrod] those garments… and Nimrod grew up, and when he was twenty years old he put on those garments. 

30… Nimrod became strong when he put on the garments… [similar to the Judge of Israel, Samson – refer Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe], and he was a mighty hunter in the earth, yea, he was a mighty hunter in the field, and he hunted the animals and he built altars…[refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity] 31 And Nimrod strengthened himself, and he rose up from amongst his brethren, and he fought the battles of his brethren against all their enemies round about.

32… and he reigned upon earth… 34 And… at that time there was a war between his brethren and the children of Japheth, so that they were in the power of their enemies. 35 And Nimrod went forth at that time… and when he was on the road, Nimrod strengthened the hearts of the people that went with him. 36 And he said to them, Do not fear, neither be alarmed, for all our enemies will be delivered into our hands, and you may do with them as you please. 

37 And all the men that went… they fought against their enemies, and they destroyed them, and subdued them, and Nimrod placed standing officers over them in their respective places. 38 And he took some of their children as security, and they were all servants to Nimrod and to his brethren… 

39 And when Nimrod had… returned from battle, after having conquered his enemies, all his brethren, together with those who knew him before, assembled to make him king over them, and they placed the regal crown upon his head. 40 And he set over his subjects and people, princes, judges, and rulers, as is the custom amongst kings. 41 And he placed Terah [Abraham’s father] the son of Nahor the prince of his host, and he dignified him and elevated him above all his princes [Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans].

42 And whilst he was reigning according to his heart’s desire, after having conquered all his enemies around, he advised with his counselors to build a city for his palace, and they did so. 43 And they found a large valley opposite to the east, and they built him a large and extensive city, and Nimrod called the name of the city that he built Shinar [Chapter XVI Shem Occidentalis]… 44 And Nimrod dwelt in Shinar, and he reigned securely, and he fought with his enemies and he subdued them, and he prospered in all his battles, and his kingdom became very great’ – Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans.

The war against Japheth’s children if genuine, would have occurred relatively early after the flood in 10,837 BCE according to an unconventional chronology. Time would have elapsed for Noah’s family to migrate from Kashmir to the Indus Valley circa 10,500 to 9500 BCE and for these people’s descendants to migrate west to Mesopotamia (and Egypt) between circa 9500 to 8500 BCE – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla; and article: Monoliths of the Nephilim – with Nimrod born circa 8700 BCE.

The heart of the reason for war with Japheth was probably land and territory disputes circa 7500 BCE. We learn in Genesis chapter ten that Nimrod built his cities in Shinar first, then the cities in Asshur (between approximately 7500 to 7000 BCE). The building of the Tower at Babel would have followed after 7000 BCE, culminating in its destruction circa 6755 to 6232 BCE – Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology. For an exact date for the Tower of Babel’s construction, refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

Abraham’s father Terah was born in 4077 BCE according to an unconventional chronology. It seems incredulous that Nimrod could still be alive… but he was not an offspring of Nephilim who had survived the Flood and was thus a second generation Nephilim, an Elioud giant who would have been quarter angelic (or spirit). These beings were a ‘watered-down’ version and did not live as long. Though they grew to great stature and their bones have been discovered in numerous sites around the world – refer articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants II; and Monoliths of the Nephilim.

Nimrod was not one of these and so it is possible he was still alive, even after 4,000 years and ruling in 4077 BCE. For his age would be like those who lived prior to the Flood – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. That is, if he had not died during the Tower of Babel confusion. Meanwhile, humans were still living long ages – at a reduced scale – for Terah did not die until 1842 BCE, living some 2,235 years. 

Yet the evidence for Nimrod not still being alive, nor being the ruler* of Babylon, is presented in Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.

Jasher: 45 ‘And all nations and tongues heard of his fame, and they gathered themselves to him, and they bowed down to the earth, and they brought him offerings, and he became their lord and king, and they all dwelt with him in the city at Shinar, and Nimrod reigned in the earth over all the sons of Noah, and they were all under his power and counsel. 46 And all the earth was of one tongue and words of union, but Nimrod did not go in the ways of the Lord, and he was more wicked than all the men that were before him, from the days of the flood until those days. 47 And he made gods of wood and stone, and he bowed down to them, and he rebelled against the Lord, and taught all his subjects and the people of the earth his wicked ways; and Mardon his son was more wicked than his father… 

49 And Terah the son of Nahor, prince of Nimrod’s host, was in those days very great in the sight of the king* and his subjects, and the king and princes loved him, and they elevated him very high. 50 And Terah took a wife and her name was Amthelo the daughter of Cornebo; and the wife of Terah conceived and bare him a [third] son in those days [in 1977 BCE]. 51 … and Terah called the name of his son that was born to him Abram, because the king had raised him in those days, and dignified him above all his princes that were with him.’

The garments of Nimrod made him near invincible and are possibly linked to a different genetic composition or spiritual condition. It would seem they are used here as a clue or symbol of Nimrod’s hybrid (Nephilim) status. Note the one tongue, or language of the earth. Noah and his family spoke the same language and all his grandsons and so forth did the same – Article: Thoth

This is how in large part Nimrod was able to have successful dominion over all of Noah’s descendants and why when Nimrod is purported to have built the tower of Babel, that the prime target for the sabotage of it, was language. In the Book of Jubilees 8:6-7 we read: ‘… and Shelah grew up and took to himself a wife, and her name was Mu’ak, the daughter of Kesed, his father’s [Arphaxad] brother… And she bare him a son… and he called his name Eber: and he took unto himself a wife, and her name was Azurad, the daughter of Nebrod…’

As Nebrod is considered the Greek form of Nimrod, we have a grave question regarding the lineage of Arphaxad’s line. Is it coincidental that as Canaan was inserted as the father of Shelah (in Arphaxad’s line) – which is improbable, refer Chapter XI Ham Aequatorand a descendant of Nimrod is inserted as the mother of Peleg and Joktan (in Arphaxad’s line). Nimrod a descendant of Asshur, has his daughter included in Arphaxad’s line, making Nimrod an indirect ancestor of Abraham? There is a serious question mark, over the authenticity of such a situation and only adds to the already dubiousness of Nimrod being a blood relation of Cush.

Regardless, Nimrod lived and ruled within Shem’s inheritance and not in Hamite territory. He fought the enemy of Shem – who had been predicted to enlarge and dwell with him in Genesis 9:27 – refer Chapter II Japheth Orientalium. Even if Nimrod was alive to elevate Terah – from Arphaxad’s and Shem’s line – for loyalty, why not someone from Ham’s line, if he was truly descended from Cush? 

The reason being that it was people descended from Shem, Nimrod’s subjects and kin who had participated in the military offensive and war against Japheth. Recall the future conflict between the ships from Kittim – son of Javan, son of Japheth – and the Assyrian, King of the North – refer Chapter VIII Indonesia: Kittim, Khitai & Cathay; and article: Four Kings & One Queen.

The land of Shinar in southern Mesopotamia anciently included Sumer and its people, the Sumerians. This culture is viewed as the oldest and the originators of civilisation in the region. Sumer etymologically, is linked to Shumer, to Shum and to Shem. The link between this region and Nimrod supports his being white and not dark skinned and if so, his bloodline (on one side) descended from Asshur and not from Cush.

We have considered the Nephilim producing males, with no reference to female Nephilim and by extension Elioud (giants). Yet if true, Nimrod had a daughter Azurad, a first generation Elioud and one quarter angelic. This would infer that Nimrod’s mother was an angel as proposed earlier and not of the Nephilim. The status and exploits of Nimrod are considerably more impressive than any other Nephilim descended giants on the earth post-flood and are more reminiscent of the Nephilim prior to the flood. This supports the proposition that a. Nimrod was Nephilim and b. that he was either the only one of his kind, or the first to be born after the flood. Whereas all other Nephilim, for instance Anak or rather his father Arba, may have crossed over as survivors of the flood – refer article: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I

A profound and vital key which has been missed by most and misinterpreted by those few who have understood, is that Nimrod mirrors the man of lawlessness in the New Testament. Some incorrectly teach that Nimrod is a type of the Antichrist, thus ascribing to him the identity of the first Beast. The truth is that Nimrod actually represents the entity who is the second beast, the one who is called the False Prophet in scripture. The following verses in the book of second Thessalonians eerily parallel Nimrod. 

2 Thessalonians 2:1-12

English Standard Version

‘… we ask you, brothers, 2 not to be quickly shaken in mind or alarmed, either by a spirit or a spoken word, or a letter seeming to be from us, to the effect that the day of the Lord has come. 3 Let no one deceive you in any way. For that day will not come, unless the rebellion comes first, and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the son of destruction, 4 who opposes and exalts himself against every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, proclaiming himself to be God

5 Do you not remember that when I was still with you I told you these things? 6 And you know what is restraining him now so that he may be revealed in his time. 7 For the mystery of lawlessness is already at work. Only he who now restrains it will do so until he is out of the way. 8 And then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord Jesus will kill with the breath of his mouth and bring to nothing by the appearance of his coming. 

9 The coming of the lawless one is by the activity of Satan with all power and false signs and wonders, 10 and with all wicked deception for those who are perishing, because they refused to love the truth and so be saved. 11 Therefore God sends them a strong delusion, so that they may believe what is false, 12 in order that all may be condemned who did not believe the truth but had pleasure in unrighteousness.’

The author of 2 Thessalonians (not Paul) warns not to be fooled about a ‘false end time’ before it actually occurs – refer article: The Pauline Paradox. For the False Prophet needs to appear first and it is this Prophet who may well produce ‘apostolic evidence’ to show Christ has already returned – Revelation 13:11-18. During Paul’s ministry he speaks about two mysteries. One of which is the hidden agenda of the Serpent, stemming from the prophecy of Genesis 3:15 and is ‘already at work’ – Article: Thoth. Paul very curiously says the man of lawlessness is being restrained until ‘his time.’ This certainly precludes a human being. How could they be restrained for two thousand years or more? The ‘coming of the lawless one’ is by direct orchestration of Satan the ancient Serpent (of old). The ‘man’ of lawlessness can only be a spirit being and not a mortal human being; yet will manifest as one of us.

It is the belief of some, that Nimrod is the Antichrist without considering his role as the False Prophet and that he will re-appear in the future. We will study the identity of the first Beast, for as an idea it is not to be summarily dismissed. In the following chapter we will investigate the Nephilim more fully, though it is enough to be said for now that as they eventually lost their physical, corporate bodies at physical death their non-corporal spirit lived on – Article: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I.

Thus, Nimrod re-incarnating as a human is a possible prospect and not far-fetched as it may at first sound. Nimrod did not die, he eventually lost his physical body to the corruption and disintegration universally experienced on the Earth and either caused by old age – or there is reason to believe he was murdered. As a direct offspring of an angelic being, his spirit would not end when his physical body died – refer article: Lilith; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.

This future religious Potentate, either channels the same rebellious spirit and self-exalting opposition exhibited by Nimrod… or is actually Nimrod. We have learned in the preceding chapter that Assyria is a future and final King of the North. Could its leader be the first Beast – the Antichrist? And could the False Prophet – the second Beast – be someone with ties to ancient Assyria… say, someone like Nimrod? 

New Dawn – emphasis & bold mine: 

‘Igor Nikolaevich Panarin (born 1958), dean of the Russian Foreign Ministry’s school for future diplomats, is a geopolitical analyst, political scientist and media commentator, with significant influence on Russian thinking. An examination of his views and public pronouncements is therefore important in discerning the outlook of Russia’s leading academic and political circles, as well as considering what influences are shaping Russian national consciousness. Panarin is a former officer of the KGB. In 1991 he reached the rank of colonel in the Federal Agency of Government Communications and Information, then the Russian equivalent of the US National Security Agency. Dr. Panarin believes Russia’s destiny is Eurasia. 

He proposed his own version of the Eurasian Economic Union, ‘Eurasia-Rus’, an interstate formation modelled after the European Union. Panarin has called attention to the messianic legacy of Russia as the Third Rome,’ the centre of a new civilisation based on a sacred mission that is an inherent part of the Russian soul [refer Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia]. This is an attitude one can discern in much of what Vladimir Putin says. The United States’ opposition to a revived Russia can thus be understood as part of a clash of world outlooks. This messianic outlook endures in Russia regardless of the outward mode of political expression.’

Regarding Russia’s future role, one of the world’s most accurate psychics, Edgar Cayce, predicted that Russia would be a ‘force of light’ in preventing a World War from occurring, amidst the global turmoil we experience today. His predictions were made nearly ninety years ago in a series of World Affairs Readings about the future of world finance, world leadership, collective spirituality and the significant role Russia would play on the world’s stage.

Excerpt from Waking Times, 2015 – emphasis theirs, bold mine:

‘When asked in 1932 about political and economic trends in Europe Cayce zeroed in on Russia: 

Europe is as a house broken up. Some years ago there was the experience of a mighty peoples being overridden for the gratification and satisfaction of a few, irrespective of any other man’s right. That peoples are going through the experience of being born again, and is the thorn in the flesh to many a political and financial nation in Europe, in the world…” 

Q: What is the name of that nation referred to? A: Russia!

70 years after the defeat of the Axis powers, Russia has been reborn, but the rest of the world is now largely under the thumb of the Western globalist banking cartel. This cartel is organized as the IMF, the World Bank, the Bank for International Settlements, and the global network of central banks, reserve banks, development banks, and investment banks that hold the world’s elected governments in perpetual receivership and the world’s people in bondage to mathematically impossible to pay debt – refer article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want? 

‘In 2013 the US was attempting to invade Syria under obviously false pretences. Vladimir Putin prevented US involvement by threatening to intervene militarily…

With the deliberate destruction of Ukraine by the George Soros funded color-revolution destabilization team then the advances of the IMF to debt-conquer Ukraine with tens of billions of dollars in forced development loans, Putin’s Russia emerged as the singular force capable of checking the banking cabals global advance, and is refusing to allow Ukraine and Crimea to fall into the hands of Western backed forces.

Cayce spoke of Russia’s role as being the ‘hope of the world’ in a coming time such as this: 

“In Russia there comes the hope of the world, not as that sometimes termed of the communistic, or Bolshevik, no; but freedom, freedom! That each man will live for his fellow man! The principle has been born. It will take years for it to be crystallised, but out of Russia comes again the hope of the world.” (Edgar Cayce, 1944)

‘Even before WWII, Cayce appears to have foreseen the need for Russia to evolve spiritually in some manner so that it would be able to rise in opposition to the decaying moral values of the capitalist West and play its part as the great [false] hope of the world.’ 

Cayce was asked, “What should be the attitude of so called capitalist nations toward Russia?”

“On Russia’s religious development will come the greater hope of the world. Then that one, or group, that is the closer in its relationships, may fare the better in the gradual changes and final settlement of conditions as to the rule of the world.”

‘Six months later, additional information was presented which helped to clarify this earlier prediction. 

“Out of Russia, you see, there may come that which may be the basis of a more world wide religious thought or trend…”

‘When Hugh Lynn asked Cayce about the Russian situation in June 1938, he was told: 

“A new understanding has and will come to a troubled people. Here, because of the yoke of oppression, because of the self indulgences, has arisen another extreme. Only when there is freedom of speech, the right to worship according to the dictates of the conscience – until these come about, still turmoils will be within.”

‘Essentially Cayce appears to be referring to Russia after the trials under Soviet rule and the collapse of the Soviet Union, as well as the need for the world to return to humanistic values in order to free itself from the oppression of the Zionist cartels which have been organizing against the human race for centuries’ – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.

‘Cayce is saying that some sort of much needed spiritual leadership will come from Russia in this time, some kind of attitude that will make it possible for a transition of this calibre to occur without having to experience the guaranteed destruction of any World War III.

And what would spiritual leadership look like in a world gone mad, anyhow? At first it would appear as common sense. Of course. 

Aristotle even goes as far as to say that common sense is where consciousness originates. So if a society is lacking in common sense, and there’s little to no conscience, morality, empathy, consciousness, creativity, taste, discernment or love, how does one propose to govern such a population?

Did Edgar Cayce somehow know that Russia would take the common sense gap between spiritual leadership and the guaranteed destruction of World War III… Speaking on the current state of US and Russia relations at a recent summit, Putin said, regarding America: 

“You must rise above the endless desire to dominate. You must stop acting out of imperialistic ambitions. Do not poison the minds of millions of people; like there can be no other way but imperialistic politics.” – Vladimir Putin

‘Cayce also made comments about America’s future moral decay: In the final World affairs reading given on June 22, 1944, less than six months before Edgar’s death, he addresses the spirit and “the sin of America.”

“What is the spirit of America? Most individuals proudly boast “freedom.” Freedom of what? When ye bind men’s hearts and minds through various ways and manners, does it give them freedom of speech? Freedom of worship? Freedom from want?… In the application of these principles… America may boast, but rather is that principle being forgotten… and that is the sin of America.”

‘Did Edgar Cayce foresee Putin’s interfering role in the Western cabals plan to overtake the world through financial domination, political destabilization, and all out world war, order out of chaos? Cayce also predicted the possibility of a THIRD World War. He spoke of strifes arising… in Libya, and in Egypt, in Ankara, and in Syria; through the straits around those areas above the Persian Gulf.

Whether or not you believe in the power of the human mind to connect with Source and withdraw information about the future, things are lining up in such a way that Cayce’s prophecies regarding Russia are proving quite prescient now, giving us a clue that at least we shouldn’t hold on too tightly to any preconceived notions about what will happen in coming years… [while] in a vacuum of any common sense or humanistic leadership from the present powers that be…’

Perception would dictate that these prophecies if accurate, are being directed to a future leader of Russia and not to the current President, Vladimir Putin. If seen in this light, then the support for a powerful, charismatic, profoundly influential leader to emerge from Russia is heightened. Mikhail Gorbachev was a charismatic leader for Russia, who was able to court the western leaders, gaining the respect and trust of President Ronald Reagan of the United States and Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher of the United Kingdom. How much more could a leader achieve which has guidance, strength and composition of a wily spiritual nature. 

Book of Enoch 7:1-6

1. “And all the [other sons of God] together with them took unto themselves wives, and each chose for himself one, and they began to go in unto them and to defile themselves with them, and they taught them charms and enchantments [black magick], and the cutting of roots [spells], and made them acquainted with plants [witch craft]. 2. And they became pregnant, and they bare great giants [Nephilim]… 3. Who consumed all the acquisitions of men. And when men could no longer sustain them, 4. the giants turned against them and devoured mankind. 5. And they began todevour one another’s flesh, and drink the blood. 6. Then the earth laid accusation against the lawless ones.”

The first generation of Nephilim were completely out of control and did not manage their hybrid genetic composition well at all. The myths and legends of giants, cannibalism and vampirism are born from reality, in an epoch over twenty thousand years ago. As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be the same at the end of our age. Notice the chilling phrase ‘lawless ones’ specifically relating to the Nephilim. The future ‘man of lawlessness’ is (plausibly) of Nephilim descent. To understand Nimrod and the False Prophet better, it would be beneficial to study an adversary of the true Christ; the first Beast, as well as the origins of the Nephilim.  

Daniel 7:25-26

English Standard Version

‘[The Beast] shall speak words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and shall think to change the times and the law; and they shall be given into his hand for a time, times, and half a time [prophetic 42 months of 30 days – Revelation 13:5; Daniel 11:11-12]. But the court shall sit in judgment, and his dominion shall be taken away, to be consumed and destroyed to the end’ – Articles: The Calendar Conspiracy; and The Sabbath Secrecy.

Certain Bible teachers claim changes from the Lunar based (sacred) calendar to the introduction of the Roman Julian/Gregorian calendar is the fulfilment of this passage. This is short-sighted and perceptively restricted. For the reality is the unworldly Beast will supernaturally blur time and dimensions in an attempt to change the natural order. Blending (physical) man constrained in the third dimension with (spirit) entities trapped in the fourth (and fifth) dimensions. A range of existence just out of human focus at present, except via seances, ouija boards and casting spells.

Book of Enoch 8:1-2

Azazel taught men to make swords, and knives, and shields, and breastplates, and made known to them the metals and the art of working them, and bracelets, and ornaments, and the use of antimony [a brittle, lustrous, white metallic element… used chiefly in alloys and in compounds in medicine], and the beautifying of the eyelids, and all kinds of costly stones, and all colouring tinctures” – refer article: Na’amah. “And there arose much godlessness, and they committed fornication, and they were led astray, and became corrupt in all their ways. 

Semjaza taught enchantments, and root-cuttings,

Armaros the resolving [banishment] of enchantments,

Baraqijal, (taught) astrology,

Kokabel [‘a great angelic prince who rules over the stars’] the constellations [astronomy],

Ezeqeel the knowledge of the clouds [weather], and

Sariel [associated with the fertility of the Earth, the spring equinox in March, the martial zodiac sign of Aries the Ram and was invoked for protection against the malefic power of the Evil Eye] the course of the moon [the Lunar calendar for horticulture and agriculture]. And as men perished, they cried, and their cry went up to heaven…”

Sariel: Angel of the Waning Moon

The Book of Enoch describes two hundred – but actually two million – fallen, dark angels, in groups of twenty (100,000) with a leader for each group descending to our realm – refer article: Na’amah. A third rebellion against the Creator. The first when the Adversary, known as the Great Red Dragon was originally cast out of Heaven – Revelation 12:3-4. The second when the Serpent – not the Dragon – seduced Eve in the Garden of Eden – Genesis 3:6-7. The third, when the Serpent – or its personal, real name as we shall learn, Samael – sought to finish what had been started in Eden, in corrupting mankind even further in another attempt to sabotage the Creator’s plans for humankind and a continuation of the Genesis 3:15, generational war – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

Semjaza or Samyaza, is the head of the rebellious angels and of the other nine leaders, though confusingly, it is Azazel, second of the ten leaders who is the prime instigator and driving force in teaching and corrupting humanity. Samyaza means: ‘the (or my) name has seen’ or ‘he sees the name’ and is associated with an ‘infamous rebellion.’

It was while researching the character Azazel, that Azazel was confused with Azrael. Though it was soon realised that they are two different beings. In the process, it was discovered outside the Book of Enoch, that it is Azrael and not Azazel, who is described in likeness of Samael; as an ‘angel of death’ and one who is responsible for the prescribed time allotted to humans – Article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New beginning? Azrael is depicted as a grim reaper and thus the angel in the scriptures referred to by the term, angel of death, may well be Azrael working on Satan’s behalf and at the same time, ultimately fulfilling the Creator’s plan.

Azrael also known as Azriel (or Asriel) means: ‘Angel of God’, ‘Help from God’, ‘God’s help’, ‘God is my help’ or ‘helper of the Divine.’ The idea of serving the Eternal is supported by its name’s definition and may extend to it even being a mysterious angel of the Lord. Islam and certain Jewish sources contrastingly perceive Azrael as ‘an embodiment of evil’ and therefore a fallen angel, even an Archangel of death. It is not conclusive that Azrael is evil. One of the leading sinful angels listed in the Book of Enoch is Sariel and some translations link the name with Azrael. There is no other evidence they are one and the same entity.

It was this similarity of relationship in as far as a role, that opened the possibility that a certain influential being might actually be a son of Satan the Dragon as well as of Samael the Serpent – with the most likely candidate being… Azazel. There is reason to seriously contend they are all related. As we progress, a case will form to support this hypothesis. At the least, it appears strongly that Azazel is, or has become, the Serpent’s second in command – at least here on the Earth. 

Samael the Serpent of Eden is an extremely powerful entity, whose name means: ‘God has heard’ or ‘heard by God’ and then as a transformation occurred through his rebellion, the name also means, ‘venom of God’, ‘poison of God’ and ‘blindness of God.’

Samael is the name of the being incorrectly called Lucifer. Samael is a (deceitful) ‘light bringer’ as well as an adversary leading many rebellious angels, yet all the while in the shadow of the preeminent nemesis of God: Ha-Satan (the Satan) and true Adversary of the Eternal. This being is an enigma and will be studied in depth in the following chapter – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. For now, so that the context of what follows makes sense, it needs to be shared that Satan is a female persona. Her name is revealed in the Old Testament as, Asherah.

Samael conducts a powerfully corrupt agenda for Satan – where it’s time and effort is concentrated as a. an accuser of the brethren (Revelation 12:10), the true body of believers; b. as a seducer of humankind, for the whole world is held unwittingly captive; and c. as a destroyer of the cosmos. Satan and Samael seek to pervert the innocence and good of the Eternal’s creation.

Intriguingly, the definitions for the names Sam-yaza and Sam-ael are similar in an indirect way. It is suspicious how Samyaza, though leader of the ‘two hundred’ Watchers, takes a place behind the scenes and allows Azazel to be the leading focus of attention. Yet, why wouldn’t a preeminent being, second only to Satan not descend to earth and be involved in the plan to thoroughly corrupt mankind – seeing through what he had begun in the Garden of Eden. The Earth is the centre of the battle between both the Serpent’s forces and humanity descended from Eve, and the tactics used by Samuel are outright guerrilla warfare. This would include his under cover infiltration as Samyaza, using his most trusted minions. For Samael assumes a role in the shadows reminiscent of his mother described in the Book of Job.

Job 1:6-7

English Standard Version

‘Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan also came among them. The Lord said to Satan, “From where have you come?” Satan answered the Lord and said, “From going to and fro on the earth, and from walking up and down on it.”

Notice, Satan slips in with the angelic sons of God… ‘and Satan also came in among them.’ These three words, and, also, among, all allude to either a. Satan’s possible reluctance at having to report in; b. contentment to be in the shadows and waiting for the Lord to speak first; or c. they belie Asherah’s feminine agenda, where often, women like to make a grand entrance and to be seen.

Revelation 13:1-9

English Standard Version

13 ‘And I saw a beast rising out of the sea… And to it the dragon gave his [G846 – autos: ‘the same’] power and his throne and great authority. 3 One of its heads seemed to have a mortal wound, but its mortal wound was healed, and the whole earth marveled as they followed the beast. 4 And they worshiped the dragon, for [it] had given [it’s] authority to the beast, and they worshiped the beast, saying, “Who is like the beast, and who can fight against it?” 5 And the beast was given a mouth uttering haughty and blasphemous words, and it was allowed to exercise authority for forty-two months. 6 It opened its mouth to utter blasphemies against God, blaspheming his name and his dwelling, that is, those who dwell in heaven. 

7 Also it was allowed to make war on the saints and to conquer them. And authority was given it over every tribe and people and language and nation, 8 and all who dwell on earth will worship it, everyone whose name has not been written before the foundation of the world in the book of life of the Lamb who was slain. 9 If anyone has an ear, let him hear…’

As an important aside, the Greek word used throughout the passage for the pronoun he, is an assumption. In verse two for example, it would be more accurately translated as ‘the dragon gave the same power’. Autos means: ‘himself, herself, themselves, itself, he, she, it’ and of course, ‘the same’. The King James version has a bias in using him 1,952 times, her 242 times and same 80 times, depending on context. Though as we shall discover in the next chapter, the context is not always clear and has to be deduced from other related passages. In this instance the profound permutation, is that the Dragon who reigns over the evil realm of angelic beings was once the Queen of Heaven.

If the mysterious first Beast, who is given power by the Dragon is her son, then many pieces of the biblical end time prophecy puzzle would become startlingly clear. Notice the similarity of complete control over humanity in the vein of Azazel who originally corrupted the whole pre-flood world. Also mirrored, are Nimrod’s early attempts at one-world-government in the post-flood age. 

In the Apocalypse of Abraham, in Chapter 23:7, Azazel is described as having seven heads, fourteen faces and ‘hands and feet like a man’s [and] on his back six wings on the right and six on the left.’ Twelve wings or six pairs. The Bible describes a being with six wings as a Seraph, which literally means a ‘flying fiery serpent’ or simply, a dragon. We will investigate the order of the Seraphim further.

A key aspect of the delusion sent from the Lawless One, is receiving its mark.

Revelation 13:16-18

English Standard Version

16 ‘Also it [the second beast] causes all, both small and great, both rich and poor, both free and slave, to be marked on the right hand or the forehead, 17 so that no one can buy or sell unless he has the mark, that is, the name of the beast [G2342 – therion: wild, savage, ferocious and venomous] or the number of its name. 18 This calls for wisdom: let the one who has understanding calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man [G444 – anthropos: man-faced, male sex, body and soul], and his number is 666.’

There is considerable speculation and conjecture on what the mark is and what the number means. The two main clues are that one, the mark is restrictive in that without it, functioning in society will either be difficult or impossible. A ‘cashless’ society, replaced with a digital, micro-chipped currency would make orthodox purchasing impossible, for those without the mark. The second, is that the mark is also the name of the beast. The name in turn has a number. The beast is described like a serpent, yet also as a ‘man’. The Beast is suspiciously like a fallen Seraph that has incarnated as a human. The mark then, may be a transformation of a similar kind, though in reverse – refer articles: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and Seventh Son of a Seventh Son.

The mark is presumably not visible or unsightly, but under the skin or even not just inside the body, but within and part of a human being. The beginning of bar-codes on consumer products was popular in conspiracy circles; and so being encoded in some way is probably accurate. The hand and forehead are symbolic of our humanity and what separates us from other mammals and animals. That is, our possession of a thumb and ability to hold, control and build; as well as the reasoning powers of intellect situated in our frontal lobe. 

A controlling manipulation of human DNA to alter Homo sapiens sapiens to something new, Homo novus, or engineered, Homo machinus is not so far fetched – article: The Great Reset & the Fourth Industrial Revolution. The agenda in the antediluvian era was to thwart the Creator’s original plan for mankind. It has remained the unseen program of His adversaries and will accelerate again ‘as in the days of Noah’ in the latter days – Article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are

Interestingly, the Carbon-12 atom in humans – one of five elements in our DNA – is composed of six protons, six electrons and six neutrons. The book of Revelation says 666 is a number of a man; yet the Word (Christ) is called the Son of Man as the false Prophet is called the Man of Lawlessness. Yet both are spiritual creatures and not fully human – only in form. The number belongs to the second Beast and its mark could be a form of corruption of what makes us human albeit with a spiritual origin and design.

An unknown internet source states – emphasis & bold mine: 

“Carbon-12 is the most abundant of the two stable isotopes of the element carbon, accounting for 98.89% of carbon. Its abundance is due to the Triple-alpha process… by which it is created in stars, and as Carl Sagan… said, “we’re made of star stuff.” The English name carbon, comes from the Latin carbo for coal and charcoal, whence also comes the French charbon, meaning charcoal… in the bible… Isaiah 6:6 – “Then one of the seraphim flew to me with a live coal in his hand, which he had taken with tongs from the altar.” The name Seraphim meaning “the burning ones”, are the first hierarchy of angels…

The Latin word corresponding to Greek Phosphorus is “Lucifer.” Phosphorus (Greek Phosphoros), a name meaning “Light-Bringer…” When combined with oxygen and hydrogen, carbon can form many groups of important biological compounds, including sugars, lignans, chitins, alcohols, fats, aromatic esters, carotenoids and terpenes. With nitrogen it forms alkaloids, and with the addition of sulfur it also forms antibiotics, amino acids, and rubber products. With the addition of phosphorus to these other elements, it forms DNA and RNA, the chemical-code carriers of life, and adenosine triphosphate (ATP), the most important energy-transfer molecule in all living cells.

Nucleotides are biological molecules that form the building blocks of nucleic acids (DNA and RNA). Each nucleotide has three components: a phosphate group, a five-carbon sugar, and a nitrogen-containing base. The phosphate groups and the sugars form the backbone of each strand of DNA or RNA. The phosphate is a component of DNA, RNA, ATP, and also the phospholipids that form all cell membranes. Phosphorus (Lucifer) is just the ‘spark’ in our DNA that makes us fire. When the 666 of Carbon is combined with the elements above and mixed with Lucifer… Phosp-Horus, we get a combination or reaction of chemical elements that forms DNA and RNA. 

This magical god given chemical-code carrier is the very code for all life, and of course, it is the number of a man; his number is 6 neutrons, 6 protons, and 6 electrons, Six hundred threescore and six (666). Various chemical elements when combined with Carbon, forms our very material reality, or what some may call, the Matrix. The number 666 may be the sequence of DNA genetic signals or DNA fragments necessary for successful cloning. Man was created on the sixth day. The number 6 represents man and is not a perfect number [Article: 33]. Therefor 666 is “man’s” number, and stops short of the perfect number seven.”

The number six has historically been assigned to man and it was Homo neanderthalensis that was created on the Sixth Day or epoch, as re-counted in Genesis chapter one. Genesis chapter two, runs a parallel account of creation which reveals Adam and Eve, Homo sapiens or Cro-Magnon man, were created on the Eighth Day – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

Manly P Hall:

“We are the gods of the atoms that make up ourselves, but we are also the atoms of the gods that make up the universe.”

Computer chips are being implanted in humans. They are for recording and filing data more than anything else, as well as the novel switching on and off of electronic items. Any kind of genetic manipulation would probably come in the form of an injection, or a pill. The covid 19 event is suspiciously the type of scenario, whereby additives in a vaccine could be administered unsuspectingly to a very wide audience – refer article: Covid 19 Injection

A means to reduce the world’s population by sterilisation, is an example of a covert inoculation agenda. Ultimately, a compound that alters our DNA, may be highly attractive in the short term, if it were to extend our lives or open up psychic abilities. Though not in the long term, if it changes our genetic make-up, making us less than human; transforming into a hybrid that affects our spiritual future and eternal salvation. For further information on the mark, please refer to Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and the article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.

Man is more than just a body which acts as a vehicle for the soul, that animates it. There is a spirit in man which the Creator has imparted to humanity. We read about the Holy Spirit which emanates from the Ancient of Days; that is, His divine essence and creative force in Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla – also article: Arius, Alexander & Athanasius. His spirit is the source of the spirit in man – refer article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning?

The above quote alludes to Lucifer – real name, Samael (the Serpent of Eden) – as the spiritual spark in our DNA. Regardless, the physical manifestation of the spirit which imparts life and acts as an ignition in keeping us all alive; is represented by the flow of electrical current though the circuitry of the body’s nervous system, which fires the brain’s capacity for controlling our metabolism and indirectly the lungs continuously breathing in oxygen and our hearts perpetually pumping oxygenated blood through a network of arteries.

1 Thessalonians 5:23

English Standard Version

‘Now may… God… himself sanctify you completely, and may your whole spirit [G4151 – pneuma: of the wind, breath, human spirit, ‘the vital principal by which the body is animated’ and ‘the power by which [a] human being feels, thinks, decides’] and soul  [G5590 – psuche: ‘the soul as an essence differs from the body’, a living being, that in which there is life] and body [G4983 – soma: a living body or dead corpse of a man or animal] be kept blameless…’

The three components of a human being and until science acknowledges this fundamental understanding of our composition and the laws governing our combined physical and spiritual attributes; their endeavours to fully understand the human mind will forever be limited.

Job 32:8

English Standard Version

‘But it is the spirit in man, the breath of the Almighty, that makes him understand.’

The spirit in man empowers our mind to be more advanced than animal life; to think, to reason, to plan, to question and to formulate answers.

Ecclesiastes 12:7

English Standard Version

and the dust returns to the earth as it was, and the spirit returns to God who gave it.’

As the spirit in man is given by the Creator from conception, it returns to Him upon death. Our body decomposes; our soul dissipates; and our spirit – what makes us, us – is kept by the Creator in a state of sleep, until the appointed time.

Job 14:14

New Century Version

‘Will the dead live again? All my days are a struggle; I will wait until my change [relief] comes.’

1 Corinthians 15:35-49

English Standard Version

35 ‘But someone will ask, “How are the dead raised? With what kind of body do they come?” 36 You foolish person! What you sow does not come to life unless it dies. 37 And what you sow is not the body that is to be, but a bare kernel, perhaps of wheat or of some other grain. 38 But God gives it a body as he has chosen, and to each kind of seed its own body. 39 For not all flesh is the same, but there is one kind for humans, another for animals, another for birds, and another for fish. 40 There are heavenly bodies and earthly bodies, but the glory of the heavenly is of one kind, and the glory of the earthly is of another. 41 There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars [angels]; for star differs from star in glory.

42 So is it with the resurrection of the dead. What is sown is perishable; what is raised is imperishable. 43 It is sown in dishonor; it is raised in glory. It is sown in weakness; it is raised in power. 44 It is sown a natural [physical like an animal] body; it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body. 45 Thus it is written, “The first man Adam became a living being”; the last Adam [Christ] became a life-giving spirit. 46 But it is not the spiritual that is first but the natural, and then the spiritual. 47 The first man was from the earth, a man of dust; the second man is from heaven. 48 As was the man of dust, so also are those who are of the dust, and as is the man of heaven, so also are those who are of heaven. 49 Just as we have borne the image of the man of dust, we shall also bear the image [likeness] of the man of heaven.’

Paul speaks in verses 38-39, of the difference between fish, birds, animals and humans. Each genetic make up for each kind is unique. One did not evolve from the other as in macro-evolution – Article: Designated Design or Chance Chaos? Again, until scientists admit the existence of a spiritual realm and its dimensions being the source of the physical world, they will repeatedly fall short in comprehending the true nature of the universe, our galaxy, our solar system, our Earth and ourselves.

Verse 41 is speaking of heavenly hosts and the stars are types of angels. The angels differ in their roles, responsibilities, gifts and abilities. Verse 44 highlights the change that Job was seeking. To be fully spirit and leave the physical order behind forever. Verse 47 shows the Son of Man is a man from heaven. Hence the number of the Beast is in reference to itself and not mankind specifically, though undoubtedly it will impinge on humanity and thus the dire warning not to believe in the lie of the Man of Sin (his mystery of iniquity) – no matter what is promised.

Ecclesiastes 3:18-21

English Standard Version

18 ‘I said in my heart with regard to the children of man that God is testing them that they may see that they themselves are but beasts. 19 For what happens to the children of man and what happens to the beasts is the same; as one dies, so dies the other. They all have the same breath, and man has no advantage over the beasts, for all is vanity. 20 All go to one place. All are from the dust, and to dust all return. 21 Who knows whether the spirit of man goes upward and the spirit of the beast goes down into the earth?’

Humans are similar to animals, in that they are both physical flesh and die. The difference being – apart from being different kinds or kingdoms – is the fact that animals live once and the plan for them ends there. Their spirit returns to the Creator, though it is described as going down to the earth to show its end. The spirit in man goes upward, to reveal that people will live again.

1 Corinthians 2:14

English Standard Version

‘The natural person [unbeliever] does not accept the things of the Spirit of God, for they are folly [foolish, simple] to him, and he is not able to understand them because they are spiritually discerned.’ 

There is a an animal spirit, a spirit in man, an angelic spirit and the prime spirit these three have been born from, the Holy Spirit of the Ancient of Days. Following on from I Corinthians 15, it is difficult for a person to comprehend the matrix of our pseudo-reality beyond a certain point if they do not acknowledge that it is an image; a simulation, an advanced computer program which has been deliberately designed. Engineered by spirit beings – dark, fallen angels, including the Watchers – who do not have our welfare at heart and use the physical world to keep humanity captive and imprisoned. 

Revelation 13:11-15

English Standard Version

11 ‘Then I saw another beast rising out of the earth. It had two horns like a lamb and it spoke like a dragon [seraphim]. 12 It exercises all the authority of the first beast in its presence, and makes the earth and its inhabitants worship the first beast, whose mortal wound was healed. 13 It performs great signs, even making fire come down from heaven to earth in front of people, 14 and by the signs that it is allowed to work in the presence of the beast it deceives those who dwell on earth, telling them to make an image for the beast that was wounded by the sword and yet lived. 15 And it was allowed to give breath to the image of the beast, so that the image of the beast might even speak and might cause those who would not worship the image of the beast to be slain.’

The second beast is linked with the first, in that they receive their power from the Dragon. Their status as human is seriously in doubt and only the Son of Man is referred to as the Lamb, thus this beast has a religious role – as a false prophet – in deceiving the world that it is their saviour allied with the first Beast. 

Matthew 7:15

English Standard Version

“Beware of false prophets, who come to you in sheep’s clothing but inwardly are ravenous wolves.”

2 Corinthians 11:13-15

English Standard Version

13 ‘For such men are false apostles, deceitful workmen, disguising themselves as apostles of Christ. 14 And no wonder, for even Satan disguises [them self] as an angel of light. 15 So it is no surprise if [its] servants, also, disguise themselves as servants of righteousness. Their end will correspond to their deeds.’

Matthew 24:9-14

English Standard Version

9 “Then they will deliver you up to tribulation and put you to death, and you will be hated by all nations for my name’s sake. 10 And then many will fall away and betray one another and hate one another. 11 And many false prophets will arise and lead many astray. 12 And because lawlessness will be increased, the love of many will grow cold. 13 But the one who endures to the end will be saved. 14 And this gospel of the kingdom will be proclaimed throughout the whole world as a testimony to all nations, and then the end will come.”

2 Timothy 3:1-8

English Standard Version

‘But understand this, that in the last days there will come times of difficulty. 2 For people will be lovers of self, lovers of money, proud, arrogant, abusive, disobedient to their parents, ungrateful, unholy, 3 heartless, unappeasable, slanderous, without self-control, brutal, not loving good, 4 treacherous, reckless, swollen with conceit, lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God, 5 having the appearance of godliness, but denying its power. Avoid such people… always learning and never able to arrive at a knowledge of the truth. 8 Just as Jannes and Jambres opposed Moses, so these men also oppose the truth, men corrupted in mind and disqualified regarding the faith [Article: Thoth].’

2 Timothy 3:12-15

English Standard Version

12 ‘Indeed, all who desire to live a godly life in Christ Jesus will be persecuted, 13 while evil people and impostors will go on from bad to worse, deceiving and being deceived. 14 But as for you, continue in what you have learned and have firmly believed, knowing from whom you learned it 15 and how from childhood you have been acquainted with the sacred writings, which are able to make you wise for salvation through faith in Christ Jesus.’

Some scholars propose the two horns symbolise two unified religions in the Beast’s control – Catholicism and Protestantism? Christianity and Islam? The False Prophet would hold more credibility if it was not associated with any religion. The False Prophet is more likely to form a syncretism of beliefs or to not uphold any religion including Hinduism and Buddhism, teaching an entirely new way. The one exception, could be Judaism – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe; and Dan: The Invisible Tribe.

Whatever the outcome, the feet of Nebuchadnezzar’s statue are partly of iron and partly of clay; only melding together for a brief time. A short time being the final seven year period, cut in two parts by the Abomination of Desolation, with the final three and one half years fulfilling the great Tribulation and the time of Jacob’s Trouble. 

Remember too, it is the second Beast – not the first – that instigates the mark of the first Beast and with it, the ability to subsist or not. The second Beast also mysteriously creates an image of the first Beast, somehow giving it life or reality in this realm. The image is an icon or idol of some kind; a physical representation of the powerful angelic spirit that is the Beast.

End Time Headlines, Ricky Scaparo: 

‘After this “Image” has been created, this False Prophet will somehow through supernatural demonic power actually be able to cause this image to have breath. What’s very interesting here is the word “breath” used is a word that means breath or life. It has the same connotation found in the Book of Genesis when God created Adam from the dust of the ground and “breathed” life into his nostrils and he became a living being. Satan will perform a counterfeit miracle as God did with the first man Adam by breathing life into him. The Bible tells us that this image will be able to speak and actually cause civilization to worship the Antichrist. If they refuse they will be killed according to the scripture.’

Revelation 17:3-8

English Standard Version

3 ‘And he carried me away in the Spirit into a wilderness, and I saw a woman sitting on a scarlet beast that was full of blasphemous names… 4 The woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet, and adorned with gold and jewels and pearls, holding in her hand a golden cup full of abominations and the impurities of her sexual immorality. 5 And on her forehead was written a name of mystery: “Babylon the great, mother of prostitutes and of earth’s abominations”.’

We are introduced to a Woman in addition to the two Beasts of Revelation chapter thirteen. We will investigate the identity of this Woman in the following chapter. Verse seven reveals that the woman is actually sitting astride the first Beast – with seven heads and ten horns – Revelation 13:1. 

Like the sealing of the 144,000 saints with the Holy Spirit on their foreheads and the mark of the Beast, on the rest of the world’s foreheads (Revelation 7:3; 9:4; 13:16), the woman also has on her forehead, a mystery name written – Article: Thoth. Her name is Babylon the Great which is central to the mystery of lawlessness and the Man of Lawlessness discussed in Second Thessalonians 2:3, 7; who is described as the son of destruction or perdition. Perdition means: ‘a state of final spiritual ruin; loss of the soul, damnation, utter destruction or ruin.’ We have surmised that the man of lawlessness is the False Prophet, though the use of the term, son of destruction (or perdition) is remarkably similar to the same term used in verse eight of Revelation chapter seventeen, in reference to the Beast.

6 ‘And I saw the woman, drunk with the blood of the saints, the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. When I saw her, I marveled greatly. 7 But the angel said to me, “Why do you marvel? I will tell you the mystery of the woman, and of the beast with seven heads and ten horns that carries her. 8 The beast that you saw was, and is not, and is about to rise from the bottomless pit and go to destruction… 18 And the woman that you saw is the great city that has dominion over the kings of the earth.”’

Notice Babylon is in reference to a system not a city; an ancient system going all the way back to Nimrod and beyond to Cain. The great city in verse eighteen, is not the city of Babylon or its fulfilment today in the Vatican in Rome as some assume – refer Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans. It equates to the city of Jerusalem in the state of Israel today – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. A woman in scripture can signify true believers as in the Body of Christ and here in this context, as the false church of a Queen of Heaven or the Mother of a god, who has arisen to deceive humanity – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

The female entity described in these verses is part of the deception of 2 Thessalonians 2:9-12. She will be consequently accepted, as humanity is indoctrinated by the False Prophet, working in tandem with herself and the Beast. The Beast is cryptically referred to as being in the past but not the present, yet will again in the future. There is a being who was – in the antediluvian age – then, through rebellion and being placed in restraint – 2 Peter 2:4, Jude 1:6 is not… though is about to rise from its place of restraint, a spiritual abyss or pit. 

It is worth noting that the the original disciple Judas Iscariot who forfeited a position as an apostle by betraying the Son of Man is the only other person to be called a son of perdition – John 17:12. As with the Beast, Satan took a personal interest in Judas, to ensure the job was done – Luke 22:3, John 6:70, Revelation 16:13. Curiously, when the apostles were choosing between two men for a replacement for Judas, they said: “… to take the place in this ministry and apostleship from which Judas turned aside to go to his own place” – Acts 1:25, ESV. His own place being utter destruction, the same fate that will befall the Dragon, the Beast and the False Prophet – Revelation 20:10.

The constant reader will recognise the consistent and frequent image of the Bull and its significance in Baal worship. In the next chapter, we will study the shocking identity of Baal’s consort – her origin, her identity and her role.

Revelation 9:11

English Standard Version

‘They have as king over them the angel of the bottomless pit [G12 – abussos: unbounded]. His name in Hebrew is Abaddon [G3 – abaddon: destruction, ruin, destroying angel], and in Greek he is called Apollyon [G623 – apollyon: the destroyer, the angel of the bottomless pit].’

The name Apollyon is interesting, for like Abaddon meaning destruction, it means destroyer and it is this that researchers concentrate on, though we will focus on the first part of the name.

Etymology Dictionary: ‘destroying angel of the bottomless pit… from present participle of Greek apollyein “to destroy utterly” (from apo “from, away from” + olluein “to destroy”); a translation of Hebrew Abaddon before vowels ap-, word-forming element meaning “of, from, away from; separate, apart from, free from,” from Greek apo “from, away from; after; in descent from,” in compounds, “asunder, off; finishing, completing; back again,” of time, “after,” of origin, “sprung from, descended from; because of,” from… root apo-off, away“…’

The significance of being separated and away from, is revealed in the name of a certain being that fits the criteria of being a. who is actually named in the Bible, b. is part of the rebellious Watcher angels which came to Earth prior to the flood, c. with those angels chained and placed in restraint in the abyss and d. waiting to be released from the pit and arising from the abyss… synonymous with both the appearing of Apollyon and the Beast – Revelation 9:1-2; 13:1.

Apollyon: Angel of the Void

An abyss by definition is a very ‘deep hole’ – refer article: Belphegor. Invariably, an abyss is associated with the sea for it is the earth’s oceans that yield the deepest depths. The Beast rises from the sea… yet allegorically, the sea can be symbolic of the vast expanse of space.

The Greek word for pit is translated in the Bible variously as ‘bottomless, deep’ an ‘abyss’ and one version has ‘eternal darkness.’ It also means, ‘the immeasurable depth’ and ‘of Orcus, a very deep gulf or chasm in the lowest parts of the earth as the common receptacle of the dead and especially as the abode of the demons.’ Orcus is both the god of Hades, the underworld and also a ‘plutino, a trans-Neptunian object that is locked in a 2:3 resonance with the ice giant Neptune, making two revolutions around the Sun to every three of Neptune’s.’ The bottomless pit is tantamount to a prison and not a place that spirit entities desire to dwell.

Luke 8:27-31

Amplified Bible

27 ‘Now when Jesus stepped out on land, He was met by a man from the city (of Gerasa) who was possessed with demons. For a long time he had worn no clothes, and was not living in a house, but among the tombs. 28 Seeing Jesus, he cried out (with a terrible voice from the depths of his throat) and fell down before Him (in dread and terror), and shouted loudly, “What business do we have (in common) with each other, Jesus, Son of the Most High God? I beg You, do not torment me (before the appointed time of judgment)!’ – Matthew 25:41.

29 ‘Now He was (already) commanding the unclean spirit to come out of the man. For it had seized him (violently) many times; and he was kept under guard and bound with chains and shackles, but he would break the bonds and be driven by the demon into the desert. 30 Then Jesus asked him, “What is your name?” And he answered, “Legion”; because many demons had entered him. 31 They continually begged Him not to command them to go into the abyss.’

A Roman legion in the days of the republic consisted of 3,000 soldiers, or infantrymen. By the time of the Roman Empire during the life of Christ, a legion of men according to Alex Mann, comprised specifically, 5,120 troops and officers with 128 cavalry.

There is compelling reason to believe, that Apollyon and Azazel are the same being. For the terms Abaddon and Apollyon are actually descriptive names, whereas Azazel is his personal name. As the Ancient Serpent; the Great Red Dragon; and Leviathan; are descriptions of the entity Asherah. Similarly, Wisdom and Satan are not her names but rather titles for the Queen of Heaven. Likewise, Heylel in Hebrew and Lucifer in Latin are descriptions of the being with titles such as, Ba’al and Beelzebub – correctly meaning ‘Lord of the Fliers’, or ‘Lord of those who Fly’ – for the former archangel named Samael.

The Son of Man; the Lamb; Christ; the Messiah; and the Word are but titles or descriptive names for the Son of God, whose real name is Immanuel – with Jesus, Joshua or more correctly Yeshua, being his temporary earthly name. 

Azazel ‘the peacock angel’ and his comrade fallen angels departed Heaven with the intent of destruction and destroying mankind; while also desiring to dwell on earth and partake of forbidden earthly pleasures. They were bound here to earth, as punishment. Abaddon is mentioned six times in the Bible, linked to sheol or hell, though sheol means hell as in this earth, beneath Heaven – not a fiery hellfire, or hades. Abaddon’s true identity as Azazel, as discussed in the Book of Leviticus.

Leviticus 16:8-10

English Standard Version

8 ‘And Aaron shall cast lots over the two goats, one lot for the Lord and the other lot for Azazel. 9 And Aaron shall present the goat on which the lot fell for the Lord and use it as a sin offering, 10 but the goat on which the lot fell for Azazel shall be presented alive before the Lord to make atonement over it, that it may be sent away into the wilderness to Azazel [H5799 – aza’zel: goat of departure, entire removal, scapegoat].’

Azazel: Angel of Sacrifices

Azazel means: ‘Strong [strength, rugged] of God’, ‘the strong god’, ‘god of victory’, ‘the goat god’ and ‘she-goat to go away [of going away]’, ‘remove completely.’ Notice the uncanny similarity with the name Apollyon, in going away [departure] and separated [removal]. The term scapegoat is unfortunately the one teachers and preachers focus on and use, particularly with regard to the Day of Atonement. It is the least accurate and gives the connotation that Azazel is an innocent victim, whereas he is a guilty perpetrator. 

Michael Howard: ‘Azazel was popularly believed to have a retinue of hairy he-goat demons known as the se’irim who, like the Watchers, lusted after human women. It cannot be a total coincidence that the Church imagined the Devil or Satan in the form of a hairy half-human he-goat with a massive erect phallus who had sexual intercourse with his female worshippers at the Witches Sabbath.’

Baphomet – the Goat of Mendes

Book of Enoch 10:4-8

4. ‘And again the Lord said to Raphael [an Archangel]: “Bind Azazel hand and foot, and cast him into the darkness: and make an opening in the desert [refer article: Belphegor]… and cover his face that he may not see light. 6. And on the day of the great judgment he [the Beast] shall be cast into the fire.

And heal the earth which the angels have corrupted, and proclaim the healing of the earth, that they may heal the plague, and that all the children of men may not perish through all the secret things that the Watchers have disclosed and have taught their sons. 8. And the whole earth has been corrupted through the works that were taught by Azazel: to him ascribe all sin“.’

A heavy accusation is levelled against Azazel in being responsible for the corrupting of mankind’s path and ascribing to him all sin. It makes sense why Azazel represents one of the goats on Atonement. The other goat pictures Christ taking on all the sin caused by Azazel and dying as the sin offering. Azazel meanwhile, though bound and in the spiritual wilderness of the abyss, lives to await his reprisal role as the Beast; to then later be put to death with the Dragon and the False Prophet. 

Revelation 20:10

English Standard Version

‘… and the devil who had deceived them was thrown into the lake of fire and sulfur where the beast and the false prophet were, and they will be tormented day and night forever and ever.’

Book of Enoch 13:1-2

1. ‘And Enoch went and said: “Azazel, thou shalt have no peace: a severe sentence has gone forth against thee to put thee in bonds: 2. And thou shalt not have toleration nor request granted to thee, because of the unrighteousness which thou hast taught, and because of all the works of godlessness and unrighteousness and sin which thou hast shown to men”.’

The fallen dark Angels left their first estate in the heavenly realm and have been bound in restraint in lower dimensions, within the Earth. All three beings, the Dragon, the Beast and the False Prophet will be cast into an electrical firestorm. As the dragon, the Devil and the Serpent of old; and the Beast, Azazel a fallen Seraphim angel; are wholly supernatural, it logically follows that the False Prophet, while the most human of the three, cannot be fully human and must be angelic or Nephilim at the very least. 

Some scholars have conjectured that the antichrist and first Beast, derives from either Esau and the Edomites or from the tribe of Dan, the fifth son of Jacob. A third option not considered until now, is a link with Assyria and the King of the North. The fourth option of a supernatural entity is almost completely overlooked; negating all three options; unless of course for those few who believe a reincarnated Nimrod is the antichrist. For in a bizarre accidental twist, this would then fulfil the third option presented. Azazel as the Beast, rules the first three scenarios out of consideration; yet Nimrod as the False Prophet remains in contention, not only as one of the three entities who comprise an unholy Trinity of Evil in the very latter days, but as a plausible link with Assyria, as a descendant of Kish, and (son) of Asshur.

Digging Deep into the Revelation of Jesus Christ, page 114 – quoted by Michael Copple, emphasis mine:

‘[Revelation] Chapter 13 introduces us to how Satan (the dragon) blasphemously sets up its own false trinity. Satan acts as the Father, the Antichrist as the Son, and the False Prophet as the Spirit who attempts to bring glory to the Antichrist. Satan appoints two great beasts… the first beast rising up out of the sea – the Antichrist and his empire – and the second beast out of the earth or land – the False Prophet…’

Scholars debate whether the Beast and False Prophet are governmental systems or two individual men. The answer is neither – they are a fallen Angel and a Nephilim who are in league with Satan – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. This is why the deception is so grand, the evil so wicked, the stakes so high.

Revelation 19:20

English Standard Version

‘And the beast was captured, and with it the false prophet who in its presence had done the signs by which he deceived those who had received the mark of the beast and those who worshiped its image. These two were thrown alive into the lake of fire that burns with sulfur.’

Revelation 16:13-14

English Standard Version

‘And I saw, coming out of the mouth of the dragon and out of the mouth of the beast and out of the mouth of the false prophet, three unclean spirits like frogs. For they are demonic spirits, performing signs, who go abroad to the kings of the whole world, to assemble them for battle on the great day of God the Almighty.’

Revelation 16:13-14 reveals the spiritual composition of the Dragon, Beast and False Prophet. To call any of them human men is way off the mark.

Exodus 8:1-3

English Standard Version

‘Then the Lord said to Moses, “Go in to Pharaoh and say to him, ‘Thus says the Lord, “Let my people go, that they may serve me. 2 But if you refuse to let them go, behold, I will plague all your country with frogs. 3 The Nile shall swarm with frogs that shall come up into your house and into your bedroom and on your bed and into the houses of your servants and your people, and into your ovens and your kneading bowls”.’

Most readers will be familiar with the images of Grey Aliens. What stands out is a. their remarkable mentally hive like resemblance to insects such as ants and bees; b. their physical similarity in appearance to amphibious tadpoles, with bulging eyes and under-developed foetus-like bodies; as well as c. their clinical, indifferent reptilian nature. Biblical researcher Gary Wayne summarises some of the points we have contemplated. 

The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 549-551 – emphasis mine:

‘Abaddon… is the leader of the angels of the Abyss… This will undoubtedly be the destroyer Azazel, who introduced war and violence to the descendants of Cain, and the fallen one who will possess the Antichrist… [who] will be glorified as… Orion… who the Great [Pyramid] and the Sphinx point to and honor [Articles: Thoth; and The Pyramid Perplexity]. The beast… Osiris the sun god… will permit each person the opportunity to decide what is right and what is wrong in what will be a solemn game of global situational ethics. The inhabitants of the world will be compelled to choose to worship and follow the Antichrist, [the Beast], and their New Age religion or follow the alleged evil God of the Christians, [Jews] and Muslims.

This duty bound choice will be punctuated by the forthcoming galactic war of rebellion to free the inhabitants of earth… The decision to follow the Antichrist and fight for [freedom] will be sealed by the mark of the Beast, a sign of their new covenant and choice. Secret, spurious knowledge… will abound… The world will be vibrating with expectancy as it celebrates these fantastic discoveries… people sharing common consciousness through transcendental meditation [will] create a figurative conduit that is not restricted by the laws of physics; the web/matrix of the life force heals everything, creating world peace… humanity will anticipate ascension into godhood.’

The realisation of Azazel being Apollyon – who in turn is the Beast – was something surmised prior to reading this passage. As Wayne has an abundance of salient arguments in his comprehensive research, it was encouraging to learn an independent investigation ran in tandem with his and was not merely a fanciful digression on this writer’s part.

The rising of the Beast Azazel, the destroying angel Apollyon and its transformation of humanity and the world

Returning to Nimrod and the Tower of Babel.

Genesis 11:1-9 

English Standard Version

‘Now the whole earth had one language [speech] and the same words. 2 And as people migrated from the east, [in the Indus Valley] they found a plain in the land of Shinar and settled there. 3 And they said to one another, “Come, let us make bricks, and burn them thoroughly.” And they had brick for stone, and bitumen for mortar. 4 Then they said, “Come, let us build ourselves a city and a tower [H4026 – migdal: pyramidal elevated stage] with its top [H7218 – ro’sh: summit, height of stars, (same word used for Gog the rosh of Meshech and Tubal)] in the heavens [H8064 – shamayim: sky, abode of the stars], and let us make a name [‘memorial, monument’ that is ‘famous’ of ‘glory’ and ‘renown’, like as the ‘ancient heroes’ or Nephilim before the flood] for ourselves, lest we be dispersed [scattered] over the face of the whole earth.”

5 And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower, which the children of man had built. 6 And the Lord said, “Behold, they are one people, and they have all one language, and this is only the beginning of what they will do. And nothing that they propose to do will now be impossible for them.’ 

Genesis 3:22 ESV: ‘Then the Lord God said, “Behold, the man has become like one of us in knowing good and evil. Now, lest he reach out his hand and take also of the tree of life and eat, and live forever…”

7 ‘Come, let us go down and there confuse their language, so that they may not understand one another’s speech.” 8 So the Lord dispersed them from there over the face of all the earth, and they left off building the city. 9 Therefore its name was called Babel [confusion – Aramaic Bab-el: ‘the gate of God’], because there the Lord confused the language of all the earth…’

The peoples of the world spoke one language after the Flood. This seems reasonable considering everyone on the earth had sprung from six people and a family of eight. Though the families would have multiplied quickly, we are dealing with possibly millions of people rather than tens of millions. The initial assumption about the tower resembling anything pyramidal was taken as a symbolic ascent towards heaven rather than literally. Yet this may not be the case – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

The mention of stars, a euphemism for angels, inclines towards including a spiritual motivation, task and threat with a physical manifestation. It is worth noting that the Hebrew word for ‘height’ or ‘top’, is the same word used for the highly probable Nephilim descended demagogue (de-magog-ue) Gog, the yet future ruler of China – refer Chapter X China: Magog, Tubal & Meshech. The idea of making a name for themselves as a throwback to the mighty pre-flood Nephilim links the tower of Babel endeavour not only with its mastermind, Nimrod, but also the constellation of Orion and the Great Pyramid of Giza – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.  

What had never been noticed before in reading this passage, is that the people were building the tower so that they could remain as one and not be divided or scattered. If the Lord deemed it necessary to take the steps down ‘on the stairway’ to the Earth, then the threat to His plan, was of an extreme and urgent nature. It does not explicitly say that Nimrod heads this unified project in Genesis chapter eleven; though by putting it in context with the preceding chapter of the Bible and with extra-biblical sources, it is difficult to argue Nimrod was not involved as its leader.

Josephus wrote on the incident – emphasis & bold mine:

“Now it was Nimrod who excited them to such an affront and contempt of God. He was… a bold man, and of great strength of hand. He persuaded them not to ascribe it to God, as if it were through his means they were happy, but to believe that it was their own courage which procured that happiness. He also gradually changed the government into tyranny, seeing no other way of turning men from the fear of God, but to bring them into a constant dependence on his power. He also said he would be revenged on God, if he should have a mind to drown the world again; for that he would build a tower too high for the waters to reach. 

And that he would avenge himself on God for destroying their forefathers. Now the multitude were very ready to follow the determination of Nimrod, and to esteem it a piece of cowardice to submit to God; and they built a tower, neither sparing any pains, nor being in any degree negligent about the work: and, by reason of the multitude of hands employed in it, it grew very high, sooner than any one could expect; but the thickness of it was so great, and it was so strongly built, that thereby its great height seemed, upon the view, to be less than it really was.

It was built of burnt brick, cemented together with mortar, made of bitumen, that it might not be liable to admit water. When God saw that they acted so madly, he did not resolve to destroy them utterly, since they were not grown wiser by the destruction of the former sinners; but he caused a tumult among them, by producing in them diverse languages, and causing that, through the multitude of those languages, they should not be able to understand one another. The place wherein they built the tower is now called Babylon, because of the confusion of that language which they readily understood before…”

As Josephus has shown himself to be an unreliable source (and witness) on numerous occasions, his account may be more interesting in contemplating what he hasn’t said, while ignoring the rest.

An Islamic tradition holds that the original single language was Hebrew and that Eber was allowed to retain it for his descendants as he refused to take part in the building of the Tower – the same Eber who purportedly married Nimrod’s daughter. The confusing of the language created seventy-two languages according to legend. This is remarkably close to the seventy nations in the Genesis Ten table of nations. 

Online Encyclopaedia – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The Book of Jubilees contains one of the most detailed accounts found anywhere of the Tower. And they began to build, and in the fourth week they made brick with fire, and the bricks served them for stone, and the clay with which they cemented them together was asphalt which comes out of the sea, and out of the fountains of water in the land of Shinar. And they built it: forty and three years were they building it; its breadth was 203 bricks, and the height [of a brick] was the third of one; its height amounted to 5433 cubits and 2 palms, and [the extent of one wall was] thirteen stades [and of the other thirty stades]. (Jubilees 10:20-21, Charles’ 1913 translation).

In Pseudo-Philo the direction for the building is ascribed not only to Nimrod, who is made prince of the Hamites but also to Joktan as prince of the Semites, and to Phenech son of Dodanim as prince of the Japhetites.

The phrase “Tower of Babel” does not appear in the Bible; it is always “the city and the tower” or just “the city”. According to the Bible, the city received the name “Babel” from the Hebrew verb (balal), meaning to jumble or to confuse. The Book of Genesis does not mention how tall the tower was. The phrase used to describe the tower, “its top in the sky” (verse 4), was an idiom for impressive height; rather than implying arrogance, this was simply a cliché for height.

The Book of Jubilees mentions the tower’s height as being 5,433 cubits and 2 palms, or 2,484 m (8,150 ft)… or roughly 1.6 miles* high. The Third Apocalypse of Baruch mentions that the ‘tower of strife’ reached a height of 463 cubits, or 211.8 m (695 ft), taller than any structure built in human history until the construction of the Eiffel Tower in 1889, which is 324 m (1,063 ft) in height.’ Taller than the Great Pyramid even which with its original casing stones was 481 feet tall.

To put claims for the Tower of Babel into a modern context, the Burj Khalifa – also known as the Burj Dubai prior to its inauguration in 2010 – is a skyscraper in Dubai, United Arab Emirates. It is the world’s tallest building; with a total height of 829.8 metres (2,722 feet – just over half a mile tall) and a roof height – excluding its antenna, though including a 242.6 meter spire – of 828 m (2,717 feet). 

The Jeddah Tower – formerly known as the Kingdom Tower – has been under construction since 2013 in Jeddah, Saudi Arabia; though currently stalled, it is designed to reach an incredible 1,000 m (3,281 feet). As the world’s proposed first 1 km plus building, it would soar 170 metres (550 feet) taller than the Burj Khalifa. Even so, this is well short of the purported Tower of Babel’s height in the Book of Jubilees. 

‘In his book, Structures: Or Why Things Don’t Fall Down (Pelican 1978-1984), Professor J. E. Gordon considers the height of the Tower of Babel. He wrote, “brick and stone weigh about 120 lb per cubic foot (2,000 kg per cubic metre) and the crushing strength of these materials is generally rather better than 6,000 lbs per square inch or 40 mega-pascals. Elementary arithmetic shows that a tower with parallel walls could have been built to a height of 2.1 km (1.3 miles)* before the bricks at the bottom were crushed. However, by making the walls taper towards the top they… could well have been built to a height where the men of Shinnar would run short of oxygen and had difficulty in breathing before the brick walls crushed beneath their own dead weight”.’

Alan Alford comments further – emphasis & bold mine:

‘Whilst the term “Gods” is full of awkward connotations for us, the Sumerians did not suffer from such problems, and referred to them as the AN.UNNA.KI, literally meaning, “Those Who from Heaven to Earth Came”. They also described them pictographically as DIN.GIR. What does the term DIN.GIR mean? The pictographic sign for GIR is commonly understood to mean a sharp-edged object, but an insight into its true significance can be gleaned from the sign for KA.GIR which appears to show the aerodynamically-shaped GIR inside a shaft-like underground chamber. The sign for the first syllable DTN makes little sense until it is combined with GIR to form DIN.GIR. 

The two syllables when written together, make a perfect fit, representing, in Sitchin’s words: “…a picture of a rocket-propelled spaceship, with a landing craft docked into it perfectly – just as the lunar module was docked with Apollo 11.” 

As with the Apollo [linked with Apollyon; the Sun^ god; Orion; and Nimrod] rockets, three sections can be seen in the pictographic sign DIN.GIR the lowest stage propulsion unit with the main thrust engines, the middle stage containing supplies and equipment and the upper stage command module. The full meaning of DIN.GIR, usually translated “Gods”, is conveyed more fully by Sitchin’s translation as “The Righteous Ones of the Blazing Rockets”. (The name Sumer was literally written as KI.EN.GTR, meaning “the Land of the Lords of the Rockets”, but it also had the connotation “Land of the Watchers”, the latter term virtually identical to the term neter by which the Egyptians referred to their Gods). 

Zecharia Sitchin’s study also identified a second, different type of aerial vehicle. Whilst the GIR appeared to describe the rocket-like craft required for journeys beyond Earth’s atmosphere, another vehicle known as a MU was used to fly within the Earth’s skies. Sitchin pointed out that the original term shu-mu, meaning “that which is a MU”, later became known in the Semitic language as shem (and its variant sham). Drawing on the earlier work of G. Redslob, he pointed out that the terms shem and shamaim (the latter meaning “heaven”) both stemmed from the root word shamah, meaning “that which is highward”. Because the term shem also had the connotation “that by which one is remembered”, it came to be translated as “name”. 

Thus an unchallenged translation of an inscription on Gudea’s temple reads “its name shall fill the lands”, whereas it ought to read more literally as “its MU shall hug the lands from horizon to horizon”. Sensing that shem or MU might represent an object, some scholars have left the word untranslated. The Bible, too, has translated the term shem as “name” and thus disguised the original meaning of the text. A particularly important example of this, as highlighted by Zecharia Sitchin, is the Biblical story of the Tower of Babel.

If we substitute the literal meaning of shem as “sky vehicle”, the unintelligible tale in Genesis (the significance of which has always puzzled scholars) begins to take on a new meaning: Then they said, “Come let us build ourselves a city with a tower that reaches to the heavens, so that we may make a sky vehicle and not be scattered over the face of the whole Earth.”

‘A classic example [of mistranslation] is the confusion which has arisen concerning the worship of a Sun God, both in ancient Egypt and the Near East. According to Greek legend, Hellos was a Sun God who traversed the skies in a chariot [sky vehicle, rocket]. The Greeks renamed the sacred Egyptian city of Leopolis in his honour, as Heliopolis – the “City of Hellos” – Article: Thoth. ‘In the Near East, the same name Heliopolis was given by the Greeks to the city of Baalbek’ – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim

Recall we discussed the Sun^ god whilst studying the Philistines and the Minoans – refer Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America.

Alford: ‘Historians dismiss the ancient belief in these two sacred sites as a primitive form of Hellos/Sun worship. However, let us take a closer look at where the legend of Hellos the Sun God came from. Both Heliopolises were important sites for the Gods… and both were associated with a God known to the Akkadians as Shamash. Sumerian texts called him UTU, a God who controlled the sites of the shems and the “eagles”. The name Shamash, when spelled Shem-esh, literally means “shemfire” and is thus often translated as “He Who is Bright as the Sun”. The Sumerian name UTU indeed meant “the Shining One“, whilst Mesopotamian texts described Utu/Shamash as rising and traversing the skies. It is not difficult to see how the accounts of these journeys could subsequently be misconstrued as the daily movement of the Sun!’

Further to the veneration of the Sun, is the importance of the first day of the month of May. “It was May 1st when the ancient druids honored their great Sun God and Goddess with an uninhibited festival complete with initiations, sex orgies, drunken revelry, and human sacrifice. Aleister Crowley… taught that the Great Work (is) the ‘transformation of humanity’… we are told that the Great Work ‘may only be begun in the spring, under the signs of Aries, Taurus [May 1st], and Gemini [Article: Thoth]…” (Marrs, page 230)’ – Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America.

At this point we do not know exactly what the tower constituted, though it was serious enough for the Creator to stop the endeavour in its tracks. As the Creator said nothing would be withheld from humanity, it must be presumed that the structure was linked to mankind gaining access to what had been denied to them in Eden. Was it a portal entrance and star-gate route to heaven and immortality, as well as a safe guard against another catastrophic Flood?

Are the pyramids a replica in some way of the original tower, or perhaps more correctly, a precursor of the tower. The great Pyramid of Giza, has an internal mechanism no one has been able to definitively explain. Some scholars have concluded the tower was more than just an extremely tall building; rather, a portal or doorway between dimensions, a gateway in accessing spiritual realms.

Observe how the Great Pyramid once looked – gleaming white, with possibly a diamond encrusted or probably, a gold apex (Article: The Ark of God) – and how the Second Pyramid looks today after its pristine white limestone casing has been stolen over the millennia. 

In light of this, William Henry presents a case for a link between the Tower of Babel and ancient Egypt.

Ancient Code – capitalisation theirs: ‘The Great Temple of Seti I at Abydos in the Osiris sanctuary contains many fascinating relief carvings on the walls, still rich in color today. The temple is dedicated to six major gods – Osiris, Isis, Horus, Amun-Ra, Ra-Horakhty and Ptah, and also to Seti I himself. The Osiris sanctuary is dedicated to this god of the underworld and his son Horus god of the sky. Osiris is often depicted with greenish skin, an elongated head, and partially mummy-wrapped legs.

At this temple, we find a depiction considered of importance… The relief carving shows an extraordinary object that some say represents unknown technology. It’s called the Osiris Device or Osiris Stargate Device by William Henry, investigative mythologist.’

‘Henry made a connection between the Osiris Device and the Tower of Babel from biblical accounts.

“… THE SUMERIAN KING NIMROD BUILT A LADDER (SYMBOLIZED BY AN H) OR TOWER (ACTUALLY A GATE) THAT REACHED FROM BABYLON INTO THE STARS. THE JEALOUS ISRAELITE GOD YAHWEH GOT NERVOUS ABOUT HUMANKIND ‘MAKING A NAME OR RENOWN’ FOR ITSELF BY BUILDING THIS GATE. IF SUCCESSFUL, SAYS THE BOOK OF GENESIS, “NOTHING WE CAN IMAGINE WOULD BE IMPOSSIBLE FOR US…”

BIBLICAL SCHOLARS SAY NIMROD WAS KNOWN AS OSIRIS, THE EGYPTIAN GOD OF RESURRECTION, IN EGYPT. BOTH ARE ASSOCIATED WITH LADDERS OR STAIRWAYS TO HEAVEN. THIS IS KEY. INSIDE SETY’S 14TH CENTURY B.C. TEMPLE AT ABYDOS, IN THE OSIRIS CHAPEL, IS THE MAGNIFICENT DEPICTION OF OSIRIS AS A PILLAR OR TOWER. IN FACT, THE EGYPTIANS CALLED THIS OSIRIS PILLAR THE TA-WER OR ‘BOND BETWEEN HEAVEN AND EARTH’. SOUNDS LIKE BABEL TO ME.”

‘Then the researcher looked at a similar depiction on the opposite wall of the Osiris sanctuary. He suggests that the shape of the ship reminded him of the shape of a wormhole in space, and that the Osiris device had been transformed into the figure of Seti.’

“ON THE OPPOSITE WALL OF THE OSIRIS CHAPEL AT ABYDOS IS THE OSIRIS DEVICE, ENHANCED, I NOTICED, WITH THE SHIP OF ETERNITY UPON WHICH THE KING WILL SAIL INTO ETERNITY AS A STAR. THIS SHIP RESEMBLES A MODERN DRAWING OF A WORMHOLE. PAY PARTICULAR ATTENTION TO SETY WHO APPEARS TO HAVE TRANSFORMED HIS BODY INTO THE OSIRIS DEVICE… OR IS COMING OUT OF IT. THIS IS A WONDERFUL MOMENT OF TRANSFORMATION AND RESURRECTION…”

‘If there is a connection with Osiris, the Sumerian king Nimrod, and the story of the Tower of Babel, could this attempt to create “a stairway to heaven” be the motive for the biblical destruction of the tower, or this technology? The Anubis shrine found in King Tut’s tomb could be a physical representation of the Osiris device, which is similar in appearance to the Ark of the Covenant of the Bible’ – refer article: The Ark of God; and Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact?

The tower of Babel incident occurred between circa 6755 and 6232 BCE, some 4,000 years after the flood and well before the birth of Abraham in 1977 BCE, according to an unconventional chronology. 

Genesis 10:25

English Standard Version

‘To Eber were born two sons: the name of the one was Peleg, for in his days the earth was divided, and his brother’s name was Joktan.

The time of Peleg – born circa 7727 and who lived until 4737 BCE – included the tower of Babel and the subsequent changing of one language to many, with the dispersal of the multitude of peoples and races descended from Japheth, Ham and a proportion of Shem. This then had an impact on humanities gene pool in assisting the diversity produced through Noah’s sixteen grandsons to continue diversification and not blend as it would have, if all nations had remained in the Near east and Middle east.

Unknown source – emphasis & bold mine:

‘This actually happened at Babel [as the] imposition of separate languages created instant barriers. Not only would people tend not to marry someone they couldn’t understand, but groups that spoke the same language would have difficulty relating… and trusting those that did not. Thus, they would move away from each other, into different environments. 

The dispersion at Babel broke up a large interbreeding group into small inbreeding groups. The resultant groups would have different mixes of genes for various physical features. By itself, this dispersion would ensure, in a short time, that there would be certain fixed differences in some of these groups, commonly called races.’ In addition, the selection pressure off the environment would modify the existing combinations of genes so that the physical characteristics of each group would tend to suit their environment. 

There has been no simple-to-complex evolution of any genes, for the genes were present already. The dominant features of the various people groups result from different combinations of previously existing created genes, plus some minor degenerative changes, resulting from mutation (accidental changes which can be inherited). The originally created (genetic) information has been either reshuffled or has degenerated.’ 

Scientists present dates for the major expansions of key paternal Y-DNA Haplogroups which amazingly parallel the birth of Noah in 16,837 BCE, the birth of his three sons about 11,837 BCE and would you credit it, the time of the diffusion of the ethnic races during the time of Peleg and the tower of Babel, circa 6755 BCE.

Different traditions state either Shem, Abraham or Esau may have murdered Nimrod. An unconventional chronology would dictate that Abraham and Esau both lived too late, but Shem died some time after the Tower of Babel incident and would fit a chronology of two men who were living great lengths of time. Shem, because he was from the antediluvian age and Nimrod because of his Nephilim birth. 

Nimrod was born anywhere between 9,000 to 8,000 BCE, presuming his father Kish was Asshur’s son. If he died during the tower of Babel incident circa 6755 BCE, he would have been approximately 2,000 years old. Shem who had been born a thousand years prior to the flood, did not live the phenomenal amount of time his father Noah had, though it was still a staggering 6,120 years, with his death circa 5717 BCE.

Nimrod is linked to the following names and identities: Gilgamesh and Baal as previously discussed, Bacchus, Mithras, Ra, Adonis, Dionysis, the Nephilim related Osiris and Orion and the intriguing association with the Greek god, Apollo. While Nimrod does not fulfil the role of Apollo himself, it is his relationship with Apollo which is significant. For the Angel of the Abyss, Azazel, known as Apollyon is one and the same as the Greek god Apollo; also associated with plague and destruction.

Apollyon, the Greek Destroyer, Venus Satanas, 2016 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘… Apollyon was the same name of the god of the Sun known to the Greeks, known as Apollo or Apollon. The god Apollo acted as the destroyer of evil, but he was also a bringer of doom. He was also known as a god of purification, who was associated with the sun for his ability to be omnipotent.

Apollo was also known as a god of prophecy, as many would bring their sacrifices to him at his temple at Delphi to have their oracle read. The Greeks received oracles from Apollo at Delphi for matters of daily life, and also for military purposes as well. For example, within the poetry of the Iliad, the god Apollo sends a plague of destruction on the Achaians which could only be stopped through prayers and sacrifices to Apollo. The practice of offering sacrifices to Apollo lasted well into the third century, and in some places the cult of Apollo lasted until the 6th century CE.

It was also known that Apollo had a holy day each seventh day of the month. The seventh day of each month is holy to Apollon, and, of course, the same tradition is used in the Christian calendar where the 7th day is named after the sun (Sunday) and is considered holy, and as a day of rest.’

Sunday is in fact the 1st day of the week on the Gregorian calendar, with Saturday equating to the seventh day.

Satanas: ‘In Greek myth, Apollo was the son of Zeus, a sky-god and the Twin of Artemis, goddess of the hunt and of the moon. Just like Artemis, he carried a bow and arrow which he used to cause destruction. As the goddess Athena watched over Apollon at the battle of Troy, she titled Apollon as the Striker From Afar. This is similar to the Biblical John’s writing that tells how Apollyon is from a bottomless pit of destruction. Apollo was known as the twin of Artemis and he had also been referred to as the Striker from Afar (as found in the Hymn to Apollon).

A god is demonized by a new religion as a way to make the public turn from their old ways. When the worship of Apollo was Romanized, adopted by the roman people, he took on an additional title of Apollon Luciferos… to denote [his power] of being a light-bringer. The public worship of Apollo in the Mediterranean was in direct competition with the development of Christianity… during the time that John wrote [the Book of Revelation]. The use of the name Apollyon within the bible, as the ‘Angel of the Pit’ was a direct association with this Greek god Apollo as a Satan, an adversary to Christianity.’

Notice the consistent association of the Sun, the Sun god and sun (day) worship, with Apollyon (or Apollo). The system of Azazel the Beast seeks to change laws associated with time (and space). Yet many christians believe it has already begun with the Calendar. We will study the Gregorian (Julian) calendar; the Jewish calendar; and the Hebrew (or Sacred) calendar for they are all different – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy.

The fact that the Sun god Apollo is linked to a ‘seventh’ day, which is in fact Saturday (on the Gregorian calendar) – not Sunday – is profound, for a motive in changing the calendar system was to hide the truth of the seventh day Sabbath. Saturday is not the true Sabbath (on the Sacred calendar)… for the word Saturday, derives from the planet Saturn and has the root meaning of being hidden. So that Saturday is not the real seventh day – refer article: The Sabbath Secrecy.

In the next chapter we will investigate Azazel’s family and the question of who exactly is his father; his mother (already touched upon); and the identity of his twin sister. Apollo (or Apollon) titled striker from afar is remarkably similar to Apollyon, far away and with Azazel, going away.

Much has been written about Nimrod’s wife; identified mainly with either Ishtar – from which the word easter derives – and Semiramis (and their son, Tammuz – Ezekiel 8:14). Nimrod purportedly married his own mother. We will look into the subject of Nimrod’s mother more fully and her identity as a dark angel in the following chapter. Which accounts for both Nimrod’s Nephilim ancestry and the evilness attributed to him.

The central pieces of information pivotal in understanding Nimrod’s life, is his spiritual descent through an angelic mother and his physical lineage not from Ham’s son Cush, but rather from a (possible) grandson of Shem called Kish, a son of Asshur. The word Kish was a name of an ancient city-state in northern Sumer and it was also used as a kingly title in early Mesopotamian history. This is significant with regard to Assyria, for as we have learned, Asshur has played, does play and will play, a significant role in human affairs and world history, in its fulfilment as the latter day King of the North.

So what do you think should be done to those who do not respect the Son of God, who look at the blood of the agreement that made them holy as no different from others’ blood, who insult the Spirit of God’s grace? Surely they should have a much worse punishment.

Hebrews 10:29 New Century Version

Therefore I tell you, every sin and blasphemy will be forgiven people, but the blasphemy against the Spirit will not be forgiven. And whoever speaks a word against the Son of Man will be forgiven, but whoever speaks against the Holy Spirit will not be forgiven, either in this age or in the age to come.

Matthew 12:31-32 English Standard Version

But whoever blasphemes against the Holy Spirit will never be forgiven, but is guilty of an eternal sin.

Mark 3:29 New English Translation

“When great changes occur in history, when great principles are involved, as a rule the majority are wrong.”

Eugene V Debs 

© Orion Gold 2021 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Post Scriptum

New research has led to a reappraisal of the Tower of Babel. Investigating material about the Great Pyramid resulted in a clearer understanding pertaining to the biblical account of the tower built by Nimrod. When the Eternal apprehended the threat posed by the Tower of Babel’s construction, He confounded the single language at the time causing the evolution of multiple languages we have today. The crucial piece of information to note and remember, is the fact that the tower was not destroyed, but rather abandoned. Those readers interested in where the story progresses following this chapter, please refer to the essential article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia

Chapter XX

The second son born to Shem was called Asshur. The land where Asshur dwelt, became known as Assyria and it is this word which is used in the Bible. Historians also use the word Assyria to refer to the ancient peoples of Asshur and their ruling dynasties. There are today a Middle Eastern people known as Assyrians, though these are decidedly not a residue of the once mighty Assyrian Empire as we shall discover.

Asshur is mentioned repeatedly throughout the Old Testament. Its relationship with the sons of Jacob was tempestuous at best and catastrophic at worst. The vying for centre stage and influence has been waged between the two most prominent sons of Shem, Asshur and Arphaxad from the beginning and continues to the present day.

As disclosed when discussing Madai* (refer Chapter IV Central Asia – Madai & the Medes) and his relationship with Elam – the modern nation of Turkey (Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey) – Asshur is the ancestor of the peoples of Russia.

We have read previously in Zephaniah 9:13, which reveals Asshur was to ultimately live in the North, where other nations of the North are located, such as Magog and Togarmah – Northeastern China and the two Koreas – refer Chapter VI Togarmah & the Koreas; and Chapter X China: Magog, Tubal & Meshech.

Most biblical identity aficionados are familiar with Asshur and his prominence in the Bible. They with secular Assyriologists, share a fascination for all things Assyrian, yet do not truly understand which modern people they actually have a  passion for. Nor are they aware of the considerably greater threat posed by Asshur as Russia, compared to the commonly held yet erroneous belief within the biblical identity community that Germany is Assyria. One wonders if the fascination is more with Germany than it is for Asshur.

It would be flippant to say Russia backwards spells Aissur. Though in essence this highlights exactly how many identities are deduced from nonsensical assumptions and wrongful interpretations in etymology and heraldic symbolism for example; often lacking a thorough line of reasoning and convincing evidence.

Russia is a land of superlatives; a country stretching over a vast expanse nearly twice the size of the territory of Canada, the world’s second largest nation. Extending across the whole of northern Asia and the eastern third of Europe; spanning eleven time zones; incorporating deserts and semiarid steppes; to deep forests and Artic tundra. Russia contains Europe’s longest river the Volga, its largest lake, Ladoga and the world’s deepest lake, Baikal

The first modern state in Russia was founded in 862 CE by King Rurik of the Rus, who was made the ruler of Novgorod. The Rus King Oleg, later conquered the city of Kiev and started the kingdom of the Kievan Rus in 882. 

During the tenth and eleventh centuries the Kievan Rus grew to become a powerful empire, reaching peaks under Vladimir the Great in 980 and Yaroslav I the Wise in 1015. In 1237, the Mongols led by Batu Khan, overran the region and scattered the Kievan Rus. 

In its wake, the Grand Duchy of Moscow under Ivan III in 1462 rose to power and became the head of the Eastern Roman Empire, driving out the Mongols in 1480. Ivan IV (or the Terrible), crowned himself the first Tsar of Russia in 1547 and began the exponential expansion of Russian lands. The title Tsar etymologically denotes a name derived from Caesar and the Russians called their empire the Third Rome. We will discover this is more than a coincidence. In 1613, Mikhail Romanov established the Roman-ov dynasty – enduring until 1917. Under the rule of Tsar Peter the Great from 1689 to 1725, the Russian empire continued its incredible expansion – Article: Four Kings & One Queen

It became a major power and the capital was moved again, by Peter the Great from Moscow to St. Petersburg in 1713. As the Russians have repeatedly moved their capitals from Novgorod, Kiev, St Petersburg – also called Leningrad – and Moscow; the Assyrians exhibited the same proclivity transferring their capitals from Ashur, Calah and Nineveh respectively.

Moscow – the modern incarnation of the ancient Assyrian capital, Nineveh

In 1762, Tsar Peter III was assassinated and his wife Catherine II – of German descent – assumed the crown. She ruled for thirty-four years in what would be called the Golden Age of the Russian Empire. In 1812, Napoleon unsuccessfully invaded Russia. During the nineteenth century, the influence of Russian culture was at its height. Musicians and writers such as Dostoyevsky, Tchaikovsky and Tolstoy became famous throughout the world. 

In 1853 the Crimean War began, which Russia eventually lost, against an alliance comprising France, the Ottoman Empire (Turkey), Britain and Sardinia. In 1867, Russia sensationally sold Alaska to the United States of America for $7.2 million dollars. In 1897, the Social Democratic Party was established. It would later split into the Bolshevik and Menshevik parties. In 1904, Russia went to war against Japan in Manchuria and decisively lost. 

In 1917 Vladimir Lenin – who was half Tatar* – led the Bolshevik Party in revolution overthrowing the Tsar. Civil war broke out in 1918 and eventually the communist Soviet Union was born in 1922. After Lenin died in 1924, Joseph Stalin – who was half Georgian (Chapter XVII Lud & Iran) – seized power. Under Stalin, approximately 20 to 40 million people ultimately died, in famines; concentration camps; and executions in the great purge beginning in 1934.

During World War II, Russia initially allied with the Germans; however the Germans invaded Russia in 1941. In 1942, the Russian army defeated the German army at the Battle of Stalingrad. This was the major turning point in World War II. From 1949, an arms race developed between Russia and the United States of America and the Cold War ensued for decades. Though in reality, has never ended.

In 1985, Mikhail Gorbachev was elected General Secretary. He instituted freedom of speech and openness of the government (Glasnost) as well as a restructuring of the economy (Perestroika). After the historic fall of the Berlin Wall in 1989, the dissolution of the Soviet Union shortly there after occurred in December 1991. The preeminent empire constituting a union of the Soviet Socialist Republics, (or the Soviet Union) – U.S.S.R – became a single independent country, now called the Russian Federation. 

The Cathedral of the Resurrection of Christ – commonly known as the Church of the Saviour on Spilled Blood – is illuminated at night in St. Petersburg, Russia.

The Origin of the Nations, Herman Hoeh, 1957 – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:

‘The children of Abraham called Asshurim received that name as a result of migrating to the land of Assyria or Asshur. We shall know where the Asshurim are if we first locate the modern day descendants of Assyria or Asshur.’

This would appear to be a reasonable line of reasoning, yet Abraham and Keturah’s children did not live anywhere near Asshur originally. We have seen replication of names already with children from Japaheth, Ham and Shem. The duplication shows a different people with the same name and may mean an amalgamation or it may not. In this instance we will learn it is the latter. Yet from a strict geographical sense, Hoeh is not far off.

Hoeh: ‘Asshur means “strong” or “powerful”. Asshur was a brother of Arphaxad (Genesis 10:22). The Assyrians – who came from Asshur – settled along the Tigris River around the city of Nineveh (Genesis 10:11). None of the sons of Asshur are mentioned in the Bible, but history gives us several of their names. Some of the sons of Asshur are these: Kharmen, or Germanni – meaning men of war; Khatti; Akkadians; Almani, or Halmani; and Kassites, or Cossaei. (For these names see any article on “Assyria”, or these separate names, in Biblical encyclopaedias).’

The Germani, Khatti, Akkadians and Kassites are not Assyrian names at all, but rather neighbours from different ancestors in different eras.


‘Where are these tribes today? They are no longer in ancient Assyria! Where did they go? The entire tenth chapter of Isaiah pictures the power that Asshur – the Assyrians – shall wield in these latter days. But where shall we look for them? First of all the Assyrians were driven from their land shortly after their fall in 610 B.C. Pliny, the Roman historian of the time of Christ, says the “Assyrians were north of the Crimea in Russia” (NATURAL HISTORY, book IV, section xii). About 300 years later Jerome writes that “Asshur is also joined with the tribes invading Western Europe ALONG THE RHINE” (Letter CXXIII, section 16, from NICENE AND POST-NICENE FATHERS).

So the Assyrians migrated to Central Europe! Notice the tribes coming into Central Europe – into Germany and Austria: the Khatti (the ancient name for Hessians – see ENCYCLOPAEDIA BRITANICA article “Germany”): the Quadians (Latin for the Akkadians); the Germanni from which the word German” comes today; the Chauci (the Cossaei of ancient Assyria); and the Allemani (the Latin name for the ancient Alman tribe of Assyria ). CERTAINLY HERE ARE THE TRIBES OF ASSYRIA! Germany is Assyria in prophecy! The North Germans, basically, are therefore the sons of Asshurim of Keturah. The remainder of the Germans and Austrians are the descendants of the ancient Assyrians or Asshur.’

Peoples migrated and their names did not always travel with them. The original Khatti are linked with Italy, whether there is an association with the name Hessian or not – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans]. The Germanni dwelt throughout much of Western Europe and beyond, with most of their numbers represented by the Saxon tribes which invaded Britain – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes; and Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. The Asshurim though settling adjacent to Germany, are not in Germany today – Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.

Asshur did not travel into western Europe as a Germanic tribe – Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germany & Austria – Ishmael & Hagar. They are an eastern European people; genetically, culturally and geographically linked to the Slavic speaking peoples.

Hoeh: ‘The ancient Assyrians deified their ancestor Asshur. In the Indo-Germanic language the name Asshur was spelled Athur (ENCYCLOPAEDIA BRITANICA article “Mesopotamia”, section Persians). And when the Assyrians are next found in Central Europe they are still worshipping Athur as Thur or Thor! And we still commemorate Asshur by the name Thursday – Asshur’s day! The name Asshur or Athur is still preserved among the Thuringian Germans’ – Article: The Life & Death of Charles III.

The word Thursday for the fifth day of the week actually derives from the planet Jupiter, also known as Jove and the god Zeus. As reflected in the Sicilian, Jovi; the French, Jeudi; Spainsh, Jueves; Uropi, Zusdia; Scots, Fuirsday; Finnish, Torstai; and the Scandinavian, Torsdag meaning ‘Thor’s day’ – Article: The Calendar Conspiracy.

The Races of the Old Testament, A H Sayce, 1891, pages 59-60, 136-137 – emphasis mine:

‘Asshur, or Assyria… belonged both in race and language to the Semitic stock [incorrect]. The features of the Assyrian, as portrayed upon his monuments, are of a typical Semitic cast, and his mental and moral characteristics were those of the Semitic race. The country of Assyria took its name from the old capital Assur, or Asshur, now represented by the mounds of Kalah Sherghat, a little to the north of the junction of the Tigris with the Lower Zab. The founders of the city of Asshur and the kingdom of Assyria had moved northward from Babylonia. The Semitic language of Babylonia differed from that of Assyria only as the dialect of Middlesex differs from that of Oxfordshire. 

It was from Babylonia that the Assyrians had brought their religion, their customs, their art of writing, their science, and their traditions. Their gods were the gods of Babylonia, with the sole exception of the supreme Assur. They built their houses of brick in a land of stone and raised their temples and palaces on lofty platforms, because this had been necessary in the alluvial plain of Babylonia, where stone did not exist and protection had to be sought from the floods of winter. It was the ambition of those Assyrian kings who aimed at empire to be crowned in Babylon. Only so could their right to dominion out side the boundaries of Assyria itself be recognised and made legitimate. To become king of Babylon and the adopted child of the Babylonian Bel [Baal] was to the Assyrian monarch what coronation in Rome [in the Vatican] was to the mediaeval [Germanic] prince. 

the [Assyrian’s]… favourite occupations were commerce and war. But the Assyrian remained to the last merely a conquering caste. His superiority, physical and mental, to the older population of the country had made his first invasion of it irresistible, and the iron discipline and political organisation which he subsequently maintained enabled him to preserve his power. He has been called the Roman of the East, and in many respects the comparison is just. Like the Roman he had a genius for organising and administering, for making and obeying laws, and for submitting to the restraints of an inexorable discipline. The armies of Assyria swept all before them, and the conception of a centralised empire was first formed and realised by the Assyrian kings.’

The Assyrians had the advantage of a larger population, considerable intellect, with the ability to control their people as a organised militaristic unit. Some would offer the same could be said about the Germans. The difference being that Germany possesses these tendencies sporadically, whereas Russia exhibits them continually. We will learn that the Russians do actually have a connection with the Romans; specifically the later empire of the East and that it can be no surprise that Asshur was foremost in having a centralised, totalitarian and militaristic society purposed to build empires. The history of Asshur and Russia is replete with examples of their parallel empirical behavioural endeavours. 

Before continuing with an article about Assyria, it would be beneficial to list the main Assyrian Kings during the period we will study the most closely. There are multiple king lists which differ prior to Ashur-dan I. He began his reign in 1178 BCE and the king lists are identical in their contents from this date. Ashur-dan I was a king of the Middle Assyrian Empire. The epoch we will be most interested, is the Neo-Assyrian era from 912 to 609 BCE. This line of Assyrian kings ended with the defeat of Assyria’s final king Ashur-uballit II by the combined efforts, of the Neo-Babylonian Empire with the Median Empire in 609 BCE.

The Adaside dynasty:

Shalmaneser IV:      783 – 773 BCE – son of Adad-nirari III

Ashur-dan III:          773 – 755 BCE – son of Adad-nirari III

Ashur-nirari V:         755 – 745 BCE – son of Adad-nirari III

The Pre-Sargonid kings:

Tiglath-Pileser III: 745 – 727 BCE – claimed to be the son of Adad-nirari III,

though actually a General who usurped the throne from Ashur-nirari V

Shalmaneser V:        727 – 722 BCE – son of Tiglath-Pileser III

Sargonid dynasty kings:

Sargon II:            722 – 705 BCE – claimed to be the son of Tiglath-Pileser III

and usurped the throne from his (brother?) Shalmaneser V

Sennacherib:             705 – 681 BCE – son of Sargon II

Esarhaddon:               681 – 669 BCE – son of Sennacherib

Ashurbanipal:             669 – 631 BCE – son of Esarhaddon

Ashur-etil-ilani:        631 – 627 BCE – son of Ashurbanipal

Sinsharishkun:           627 – 612 BCE – son of Ashurbanipal 

Sin-shumu-lishir:   626 BCE – General of Ashur-etil-ilani who rebelled against

Sinsharishkun, attempting to claim the throne for himself

Ashur-uballit II:  612 – 609 BCE – unclear relationship, possibly the son of Sinsharishkun 

The following article primarily about Germany – linking it erroneously with Assyria – contains valuable material regarding the identity of Germany – refer Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germany & Austria – Ishmael & Hagar. Conversely, there are sections of interest worth highlighting with regard to the identity of Assyria.

The History of Germany, Stephen Flurry, 1997 – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:

‘For several years now… we have taught that modern-day Germany descended from the people the Bible refers to as the Assyrians. In this article, we will prove this fact from the Bible and other historical sources. 

As Noah’s family multiplied exceedingly, many migrated… to a plain in the land of Shinar… (modern-day Iraq). Genesis 10 gives only the briefest account of this occurrence, mainly by just listing the lineages of Noah’s sons, Shem, Ham and Japheth. But God does draw special attention to Nimrod… Nimrod’s name means “he rebelled” – against God, that is. Nimrod established the kingdom of Babylon. Babylon means confusion, which is what happened when God confounded their language at the tower of Babel. Aside from Nimrod, Genesis 10 also draws special attention to Asshur. “Out of that land went forth Asshur, and builded Nineveh, and the city Rehoboth, and Calah.” (Genesis 10:11). 

As the margin suggests, a better translation of this verse would reveal that Asshur and Nimrod went out of the land of Shinar to build Nineveh and other cities. There is strong evidence to indicate that Asshur worked with Nimrod, probably in the military field, and helped to build Babel and Nineveh, as well as other cities.’

We will study Nimrod in depth in the next chapter – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. According to an unconventional chronology (note firstly, lifetimes were extended prior to the flood and secondly after the flood up until Abraham), Arphaxad was born circa 10,717 BCE; thus Asshur as the second son of Shem would have been born before Arphaxad, in circa 10,750 BCE. Nimrod was apparently the second generation after the flood, though we will consider that he was actually the third generation and born sometime later, in approximately 8700 BCE.

The Tower of Babel instigated by Nimrod, ended about 6755 BCE – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity. The descent from the Ark’s original resting place by early families to the Indus Valley; building a civilisation there; and then migrating to Egypt, Anatolia and Mesopotamia would likely mean that the cities built in Shinar and later Assyria would have taken place circa 8000 BCE – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla

Flurry: ‘Now notice verse 22: “The children of Shem; Elam, and Asshur, and Arphaxad, and Lud, and Aram.” Notice that Arphaxad is listed in this verse as the third son of Shem. Now read Genesis 11:10: “These are the generations of Shem: Shem was an hundred years old, and begat Arphaxad two years after the flood.” Neither of Shem’s first two sons, Elam or Asshur, are mentioned! 

That’s because they were rejected as the heirs of Shem’s inheritance. If they were working alongside Nimrod, you can see why Shem (and God) rejected them! Asshur parted with his father and raised up the Assyrian Empire.’

There is debate over whether Arphaxad was born or conceived two years after the flood. According to the following four verses, Shem’s son Arphaxad would have been born on the Ark: Genesis 5:32, Genesis 7:11, Genesis 11:10 and Genesis 8:13. However, according to Genesis 8:15-19 and Genesis 9:18-19, no children left the Ark. A way to resolve this mathematical conundrum is to say the wording applies to conception rather than birth. This would be the only way to fit the three sons of Elam, Asshur and Arphaxad in a very busy two year period for Shem’s wife, Sedequedelabab.

If on the other hand, the sexagesimal Sumerian counting system is correctly applied as per an unconventional chronology – and not the mis-leading edited interpretation in Genesis – then Arphaxad was actually born 120 years after the flood.

Flurry: ‘Notice what the historian Josephus recorded concerning Asshur: “Shem, the third son of Noah, had five sons… Ashur lived at the city of Nineveh; and named his subjects Assyrians, WHO BECAME THE MOST FORTUNATE NATION; BEYOND OTHERS.” (Antiquities, I, vi, 4). Assyria quickly became the most prosperous, powerful nation of the day. 

… in Genesis 14:1-2: “And it came to pass in the days of Amraphel king of Shinar, Arioch king of Ellasar, Chedorlaomer king of Elam, and Tidal KING OF NATIONS; That these made war…” These four kings in verse 1 were allied as a gigantic Assyrian empire, as Josephus points out: “At this time, when the Assyrians had the dominion over Asia, the people of Sodom were in a flourishing condition… the Assyrians made war upon them; and, dividing their army into four parts, fought against them. Now every part of the army had its own commander; and when the battle was joined, the Assyrians were conquerors; and imposed tribute on the kings of the Sodomites, who submitted to this slavery twelve years… but on the thirteenth year they rebelled, and then the army of the Assyrians came upon them, under their commanders, Amraphel, Arioch, Chedorlaomer, and Tidal. These kings had laid waste all Syria, and overthrown the offspring of the giants.” (Antiquities, I, ix, 1). 

… Lange’s Commentary says, “According to Ktesias and others, the Assyrians were the first to establish a world-dominion.” (volume 1, page 403). The last king listed in Genesis 14:1 is Tidal, the “king of nations”. He ruled in the region of Asia Minor. The word Tidal comes from a Hebrew word which means “to fear, make afraid, dreadful and terrible.” For centuries, Assyria caused many nations GREAT FEAR! These four Assyrian generals [kings] came to make war with the kings in Canaan because of their rebellion (GENESIS 14:4). The Assyrians routed the people of Canaan, including the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah. Genesis 14:17 says that Abram also killed the four [one] top leaders of the Assyrian Empire, mentioned in verse 1. It was a complete rout! The power of Assyria was smashed in one night! Think about how the course of history was changed at this point.’ 

We have learned in the preceding chapter regarding Chedorlaomer, how this was a period of Elamite ascendancy and that these were four Kings of separate city-states, not four Generals of one state – refer Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings. Flurry has made some very big assumptions – the first based on the dubious historian, Josephus – not supported by the biblical account. Though he may be forgiven for ascribing Assyria to Tidal and Arioch, the Bible clearly states the king of Elam, Asshur’s elder brother and the king of Shinar which included Akkad and Sumer and their main capital cities Babylon and Uruk. These peoples were descended from Asshur’s younger brother Arphaxad – Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans; Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans

Assyria was a region at this time in northern Mesopotamia; it had no jurisdiction over southern Mesopotamia which incorporated the Land of Shinar – Akkadia and Sumer – or Elam to the far southeast. Josephus states the kings had ‘laid waste all Syria’. The Gutim, Hurrian, Mitanni and Chatti states were predominantly Syrian or Aramaean regions – allied with peoples from Haran and Nahor – to the North and west of Shinar and Assyria. We also discovered that only Arioch of Ellasar (or Larsa) a giant, possibly died in the raid. Genesis 14:17 reveals Abraham defeated Chedorlaomer’s forces during his night time ambush attack; not who died in the confrontation. The Assyrians were neither involved or decimated; nor was the course of history changed for Assyria at this time.

Flurry: ‘James McCabe, author of History of the World, says the Assyrians were a “fierce, treacherous race, delighting in the dangers of the chase and in war. The Assyrian troops were notably among the most formidable of ancient warriors… They never kept faith when it was to their interest to break treaties, and were regarded with suspicion by their neighbors in consequence of this characteristic… In organization and equipment of their troops, and in their system of attack and defence and their method of reducing fortified places, the Assyrians manifested a superiority to the nations by which they were surrounded.” (volume 1, pages 155, 160). 

Dr. Herman Hoeh wrote, “Ancient Assyria was the greatest war-making power in all history” (January 1963, Plain Truth, “Germany in Prophecy!”). 

‘James Hastings wrote, “The Assyrians of historic times were more robust, warlike, ‘fierce’, than the mild industrial Babylonians. This may have been due to the influence of climate and incessant warfare; but it may indicate a different race… The whole organization of the State was essentially military.” (Dictionary of the Bible, article “Assyria and Babylonia”).’

This is a correct observation as the cultured Babylonians were as different from the warlike Assyrians as the modern day Italians are compared to the Russians – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans.

Flurry: ‘Leonard Catrell in Anvil of Civilization, wrote: “In all the annals of human conquest, it is difficult to find any people more dedicated to bloodshed and slaughter than the Assyrians. Their ferocity and cruelty have few parallels save in modern times.” (It’s interesting that Catrell can only compare their ferocity with those “in modern times.” By far, the Germans have been more dedicated to bloodshed than any other nation in this century.)’

The unfortunate reality as borne out by the figures of the dead, is that Russian rule has been more fierce than the Germans; responsible for the deaths of many, many millions more. Comparisons have been made between Hitler’s and Stalin’s regimes by historians, with Stalin clearly the more diabolical, terrorising and blood-thirsty – with tens of millions dead in comparison with Hitler’s millions.

Flurry: ‘C. Leonard Woolley described what these people looked like in his book, The Sumerians: “In the Zagros hills and across the plain to the Tigris, there lived a… fair-haired… people akin to the Guti (Goths) who… remained in what was afterwards Assyria.” (page 5). 

Here is what Dr. Herman Hoeh wrote in “Germany in Prophecy!”: “When the ancient Greek writers wanted to distinguish the Assyrians from the Arameans or Syrians, the Greeks called the Assyrians, ‘Leucosyri’ – meaning ‘whites’ or ‘blonds’ as distinct from the very brunette Syrians” (Plain Truth, January 1963, page17). 

By the time of Christ, the Roman naturalist Pliny the Elder recorded that the Assyrians were now dwelling north of the Black sea (Natural History, IV, 12, page 183). By this time, they had moved north. Much was written about the early German tribes which poured into Europe during the first and second centuries A.D., thanks in large part to the writings of the Roman historian Tacitus, who lived at that time. Among the most significant of these early German tribes are the Chatti… Chatti means “to break down by violence; to make afraid or terrify.” The ancestors of this German tribe, before migrating, lived mostly in Asia Minor, and were called the Assyrian Chatti. 

Many of these early German tribes were in constant conflict with the Roman Empire which is why the Romans collectively labeled them Germani, meaning “war men”. These early tribes migrated into Central Europe, as historians verify. The Romans labeled all of them “war men”. But from where did they come? Smith’s Classical Dictionary answers: “There can be NO DOUBT that they (the Assyrians)… migrated into Europe from the Caucasus and the countries around the Black and Caspian seas.” (article “Germania”, page 361).’

Modern Germany has inherited the name ‘Germany’. The Germans do not call themselves by that name. They are known by different names in different languages. They call themselves Deutsch, far removed from the word German. The quote from Smith’s Classical Dictionary does not include the ‘Assyrians’, this has been added as an assumption. We will study the Chatti or Hatti in detail, as there are two different nations, a former and a later peoples, who were known by that name.

Flurry: ‘Some have argued that the Assyrian people spoke a Semitic language, not Indo-Germanic, and therefore the Germans could not be the descendants of the ancient Assyrians. Yet there is a passage in the Bible which clearly reveals how and why most of the ancient Assyrians acquired a new and different language. In the days of Nimrod, a tower was constructed at Babel which was to be the capital city of a world-ruling dictatorship, under which, God’s truth would have been completely stamped out. Concerning the rebellious people of Nimrod’s day, God said, “Behold, the people is one, and they have all one language; and this they begin to do: and now nothing will be restrained from them, which they have imagined to do.”(GENESIS 11:6). 

To keep civilization from progressing to a point of self-destruction so soon, God had to “confound their language” (v.7). This miraculous intervention by God was the origin of differing languages. This was when most of the Assyrians acquired the Indo-Germanic tongue and other related languages. Dr. Herman Hoeh wrote in his article, “Germany in Prophecy!”: “European scholars have thoroughly studied the language of the land of Hatti – the ancestors of the Hessians. They found it to be an Indo-Germanic tongue – numerous words of which were akin to Old High German!… The language of the Hatti was the language of the West Assyrians… Scholars admit that for centuries the language of the people who inhabited Assyria was not merely Semitic.” (Plain Truth, January 1963, page 27).’

The later Hatti are associated with the Germans and the link with High German we will explore. These Hatti became known as Hittites and were linked with Assyria, living to their west in ancient Anatolia. These Hatti (or Hittites) were a distinct, separate people allied with Assyria. A similar relationship has existed in more recent history, which we will cover. The language of the Hatti, was not ‘the language of the West Assyrian,’ in that the Hatti were not Assyrian. This is a stretch, as is saying the Assyrians went from a Semitic language to an Indo-Germanic one at the time of Peleg. We do not know this. While those scholars who profess ‘Semitic’ speaking Asshur could not be the ancestor of the Indo-Germanic speaking Germans are entirely correct. 

Flurry: ‘On the banks of the Mosel River in western Germany, just six miles from the Luxembourg border, sits the ancient German city of Trier. The Romans claim to be the founders of this ancient city. But German tradition, and even the name of the city, suggests otherwise. 

“On the Rotes Haus (Red House) beside the Steipe, there is a text in Latin boasting that Trier, or Treves, is older than Rome, thirteen hundred years older in fact. That is when Trebeta, son of Semiramis, is said to have founded the town.” That’s what it says in the opening paragraph of the Trier Colorphoto Guide to the Town. Josef K.L. Bihl writes in his German textbook, In deutschen Landen, “Trier was founded by Trebeta, a son of the famous Assyrian King Ninus” (page 69). The biblical name for Ninus is Nimrod

Semiramis was married to Nimrod, the founder of Babylon (Genesis 10:8-10)… Genesis 10:11 says that Asshur and his descendants went out of Babylon and constructed the Assyrian capital – Nineveh. But as the margin correctly indicates, it was Nimrod who led Asshur out of Babylon and who actually supervised the construction project in Nineveh. Early on, the Bible indicates a close alliance between Nimrod and Asshur.’

Two important points from Stephen Flurry’s comments. If Ninus is Nimrod and Ninus is an Assyrian king, how does this square with Nimrod supposedly being a descendant of Cush? Secondly, if Nimrod led Asshur himself or Asshur’s people out of Babylon in the land of Shinar to build Nineveh, the future main city and capital of Assyria, how does this equate with Nimrod being a son of Cush?

Was a descendant of Cush really ruling Shinar; comprising the descendants of Arphaxad, as well as the region of Asshur? Was Nimrod actually even descended from Ham’s son Cush? We shall return to these very important questions in the following chapter. For the shocking truth is that Nimrod was a descendant of Asshur through his father Kish (and mother Semiramis).

According to Abarim Publications, Asshur in Hebrew means: ‘level plain, step, happy, just.’ Derived from the verb asher, ‘to go (straight) on’, or yasher, ‘to be level, straight up, just.’

Abarim – emphasis mine:

‘There are two men and one empire called Asshur (=Assyria) in the Bible, and the names of all of these probably derive from the similarly named primary deity of Assyria. Asshur, Assyria and the Assyrians are not to be confused with:

  • The name Aram, the country directly north of Israel, which in Greek times became known by its present name of Syria. Its capital has been Damascus since ancient times. Even though Syria and Assyria are different countries, the Greeks called them both [the same], which isn’t all that strange since several cities and regions in Assyria are known by names that contain Aram; see for instance the names Aram-naharaim and Paddan-aram.
  • The quite different name Ashhur, belonging to the head [leader] of Tekoa (1 Chronicles 2:24)
  • The quite similar name Asher, which belonged to the eighth son of Jacob and second of Zilpah (Genesis 30:13)’ – Chapter XXXII Issachar, Zebulun, Asher & Naphtali – the Antipodean Tribes.
  • ‘The Asshurim, who were a people descending from Abraham and Keturah (Genesis 25:3)’ – Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.

‘The lesser known man named Asshur is mentioned in the genealogy of Judah (1 Chronicles 2:24), and has no further role in the Bible. The other man named Asshur was a son of Shem… (Genesis 10:22), and, on the Biblical stage, from him sprang the people called the Assyrians, who lived in Assyria, which in the Bible is known simply as Asshur. Its capital city Nineveh was built by Nimrod, according to the Bible (Genesis 10:11).

In the demographical record, the country Assyria started out as a small settlement named Assur, “built on a sandstone cliff on the west of the Tigris about 35 kilometers north of its confluence with the lower Zab River” (says The Oxford Companion to the Bible). It became an empire in the 19th century BC, but soon dwindled, reemerged in the 14th century during which it even took control over Babylon to its south, but quickly faded again.

Under Tiglath-pileser I (1115-1076 BC) the empire experienced brief and extensive success, but succumbed to the invasion of the Arameans. In 935 BC Assyria began to reconquer its territories lost to Aram, which brought them in range of Canaan, and also created the formidable Neo-Assyrian empire that we hear so much about in the Bible.

The foundations of the Neo-Assyrian empire were laid by king Ashurnasirpal II (884-859 BC), who [re]built the city of Calah, which is also known as Nimrud (in the Bible personified as Nimrod), and expanded the (up to then marginal) town of Nineveh. Ashurnasirpal’s son Shalmaneser III (859-824 BC) fought at the battle of Qarqar (853 BC), which entailed a clash between the Assyrian imperial army and a coalition of eleven states headed by king Hadadezer of Damascus, and which included the Arameans… and Israel under king Ahab. 

The Bible omits this battle and we know about it from the Kurkh monoliths, which were found in 1861 in Iraq. These monoliths contain the only (possible) reference to Israel in Assyrian and Babylonian records. At Qarqar the progression of the Assyrian empire was checked and in the years that followed its power diminished.

In 745 BC, a revolt in Calah led to the assumption of the Assyrian throne by the vigorous Tiglath-pileser III… who spent his career in conflict intervention all over the broader region. Even king Ahaz of Judah called upon the intervention of this imperial sheriff, when he found his kingdom besieged by kings Rezin of Aram and Pekah of Israel (2 Kings 16:7). He embellished his request with a gift made of silver and gold from the temple of YHWH, and Tiglath-pileser responded by capturing Damascus, exiling its people to Kir and executing Rezin (2 Kings 16:9). Still, the Chronicler wryly asserts that Tiglath-pileser’s assistance didn’t help Ahaz all that much (2 Chronicles 28:21). As part of the same campaign, Tiglath-pileser also invaded the land of Naphtali in the north of Israel and apparently also the territories of Reuben, Gad and Manasseh on the east (1 Chronicles 5:6, 5:26), and deported* the people in what became known as the First Deportation (1 Kings 15:29). King Pekah of Israel was murdered and succeeded by Hoshea, son of Elah, who was made to pay an annual tribute to the king of Assyria.

After six years of paying taxes to Assyria, king Hoshea figured he could get away from it by allying Israel with Egypt. Tiglath-pileser’s son Shalmaneser V (727-722) didn’t think so, marched on Samaria, besieged it for three years and finally captured it. He imprisoned Hoshea and deported the city’s population (2 Kings 17:4-6). His successor was the usurper Sargon II (722-705 BC), who is mentioned only once in the Bible, in Isaiah 20:1 in reference to the battle of Ashdod. But it was he who deported the rest of Israel in what is known as the Second Deportation. This action effectively ended the northern kingdom of Israel and virtually wiped out the tribes other than Judah [with Benjamin] and the two nationally absorbed tribes of Levi and Simeon.

Sargon’s son Sennacherib (705-681 BC) sacked Babylon, deported its population and besieged Jerusalem in the fourteenth year of the reign of king Hezekiah (2 Kings 18:13). King Hezekiah initially bought him off with a tribute of 300 talents of silver and 30 talents of gold (2 Kings 18:14) but Sennacherib wanted Jerusalem’s submission. He sent Rabshakeh and a division of his army to negotiate Jerusalem’s peaceful surrender but king Hezekiah wouldn’t budge (18:36). Hezekiah sent his chief of staff Eliakim to the prophet Isaiah, who told him that the Lord had said that Jerusalem would not fall to the Assyrians (19:7, 19:20). When Rabshakeh went to report Hezekiah’s refusal to surrender to Sennacherib, he found his king engaged in battle with the army of Libnah and realized that the heat was off Jerusalem (19:8). Then one night the Lord decimated the Assyrian army by undisclosed means, and Sennacherib went home. He was killed by his sons Adrammelech and Sharezer in the temple of the god Nisroch, and his son Esarhaddon became king in his place (681-669 BC).

King Esarhaddon died of an illness and was succeeded by the great Ashurbanipal (669-627 BC), who expanded the Assyrian empire to its record size. In the Bible he’s mentioned only as the king who brought people from outside to Samaria (Ezra 4:10). After his death his empire succumbed to civil war and was left without central reign. Finally, a man named Sin-shar-ishkun (approximately 623-612) took the throne, but within a decade the empire was invaded by a coalition of Medes and Babylonians, who captured the central provinces. 

The last king of Assyria was Ashur-uballit II (612-609), who ruled in Haran, in the empire’s remaining western territories. He had support from Egypt but lost his lands to the Babylonians. The Assyrian empire and its vibrant culture remained forgotten until archeologists of the modern age revived it. The name Asshur is highly similar to the Hebrew name Asher but is spelled with a waw before the resh… [the] verb (‘ashar) covers a decisive progression or a setting right, and is often applied to describe happiness and prosperity…’

We learn of two sons born to Asshur in the Book of Jasher 7:16

And the sons of Ashar were Mirus and Mokil

In Isaiah 66:19 ESV, we read the verse in connection with Tarshish, Lud, Tubal and Javan. Pul is mentioned and commentators sometimes define Pul as Phut or Put. 

‘… and I will set a sign among them. And from them I will send survivors to the nations, to Tarshish [Japan], Pul [H6322 – Puwl: distinguishing], and Lud [Iran], who draw the bow, to Tubal [Southeastern Coastland China] and Javan [Archipelago South East Asia], to the coastlands [Gomer and Continental SE Asia] far away, that have not heard my fame or seen my glory. And they shall declare my glory among the nations.’

In 2 Kings 15:19 ESV, we learn:

Pul the king of Assyria came against the land, and Menahem gave Pul a thousand talents of silver, that he might help him to confirm his hold on the royal power.

1 Chronicles 5:26

English Standard Version

‘So the God of Israel stirred up the spirit of Pul king of Assyria, the spirit of Tiglath-pileser [745-727 BCE] king of Assyria, and he took them into exile*, namely, the Reubenites, the Gadites, and the half-tribe of Manasseh, and brought them to Halah, Habor, Hara, and the river Gozan, to this day [at time of writing].’

Pul is not Phut, but rather a king of Assyria; either Tiglath-pileser III himself, or a successor. Isaiah could well be referring to a future ruler. The most obvious explanation is the spirit or mind of Tiglath-pileser III was moved to take Israel captive. In Hebrew, Pul means: ‘distinctive, discerner’ or ‘darkling.’ From the verb palal, ‘to distinguish’ or ‘discern.’

Related names via the verb are amazingly, Amraphel the alternate name we discovered for Hammurabi – former ally and turned enemy of Chedorlaomer of Elam – and also the Nephilim, which we will discuss in the chapter following Nimrod – refer Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:

‘The name Pul is assigned to one human male and one country:

  • Pul the man is the same as Tiglath-pileser III, king of Assyria. 
  • Pul the country is mentioned by the prophet Isaiah… Since the other lands that Isaiah lists are all well known, commentators nowadays believe that this otherwise unmentioned Pul is the same as the better known Put. This obviously remains conjecture.

It’s been a long surviving mystery where the name Pul might have come from. In Context of Scripture (2002), William W. Hallo submits: “Today we know that Tiglath-pileser III was Pul, though there is still some discussion among Assyriologists concerning the etymology and use of the name Pul”. Barry J. Beitzel writes in Biblica – The Bible Atlas (2007): “For centuries it was assumed that Pul and Tiglath-pileser III of Assyria were separate kings, as implied by the account in 2 Kings. It is now known that “Pul” is a diminutive form of Tiglath-pil…eser, presumably from the middle portion of the name from where it may have been associated in folk etymology. Pul or Pulu is a well-known Assyrian name, meaning “limestone” (or block of limestone)”.

‘There aren’t many ways to write Pul in Hebrew, but it appears that his name was really Pulu… also associated to the words for Wonderful, Judge and Gloom. NOBSE Study Bible Name List appears to go with the old tradition and reads Strong.’

In Ezekiel 27:23 ESV, we see Assyria linked in trade with Tyre (Aram), other Western European nations and the Medes (Madai-Central Asia): 

‘Haran, Canneh, Eden, traders of Sheba, Asshur [Russia], and Chilmad traded with you.’

Abarim Publications: 

‘The name Chilmad occurs only once in the Bible, namely in Ezekiel 27:23, where it is listed among the many nations that traded with Tyre. Unlike most of the other names of this list, it’s not clear where Chilmad might have been located. Some scholars… have proposed that Chilmad isn’t really a name but simply means “all Media”… Since it’s not clear where Chilmad might have been it’s also not clear from which language this name comes, let alone what it might have meant. It’s not even certain that Chilmad is really a name, or was ever intended as one. Ancient Hebrew scribes often transliterated foreign names into barely recognizable forms, often to make a point or pun.

… we surmise that our “name” may have originated as a compressed version of, “all measure” or “all sorts”, in the vein of the similar phrase, “all wealth”, (Ezekiel 27:12 and 27:18), and the phrases, “all spices”, and, “all stones” (both 27:22). The first part of our “name” looks like the noun (kol), meaning all or the whole… And the second part of our name looks like it has to do with the name for Media, namely from the verb (madad), to measure… It’s unclear what the name Chilmad means, but among a Hebrew audience there might have been a creative few who heard Of All Sorts or In Every Measure or even All Disease.’

In Psalm 83:4-8 ESV, we read of a past alliance or at least a list of the principle adversaries against Jacob’s sons, including Asshur’s powerful military involvement or presence. We will return to this passage when we have studied all the identities listed. All the identities apart from Assyria, are usually identified as being in the Middle East or the Islamic world, which is not correct. 

4 ‘They say, “Come, let us wipe them out as a nation; let the name of Israel be remembered no more!” 5 For they conspire with one accord; against you they make a covenant – 6 the tents of Edom and the Ishmaelites, Moab* and the Hagrites, 7 Gebal and Ammon* and Amalek, Philistia with the inhabitants of Tyre; 8 Asshur also has joined them; they are the strong arm [for] the children of Lot*…’

Isaiah 31:5-9

English Standard Version

5 ‘Like birds hovering, so the Lord of hosts will protect Jerusalem; he will protect and deliver it; he will spare and rescue it.” 6 Turn to him from whom people have deeply revolted, O children of Israel. 7 For in that day everyone shall cast away his idols of silver and his idols of gold, which your hands have sinfully made for you. 8 “And the Assyrian shall fall by a sword, not of man; and a sword, not of man, shall devour him; and he shall flee from the sword, and his young men shall be put to forced labor. 9 His rock shall pass away in terror, and his officers desert the standard in panic,” declares the Lord, whose fire is in Zion, and whose furnace is in Jerusalem.’

This event occurred in part, when Sennacherib’s army was decimated prior to their planned attack circa 701 BCE on Jerusalem, the capital of the Kingdom of Judah – comprising the tribes of Judah and Benjamin, with Simeon and Levi. It is principally revealing a future event, as the young men of Asshur were not taken as slaves in Sennacherib’s defeat.

Isaiah 30:31

English Standard Version

‘The Assyrians will be terror-stricken at the voice of the Lord, when he strikes with his rod.’

The Assyrians are used to being the Rod of the Creator’s anger, not at the end of it.

Isaiah 10:4-8, 11-16, 24-27

New Century Version

4 ‘… God Will Punish Assyria. 5 God says, “How terrible it will be for the king of Assyria. I use him like a rod to show my anger; in anger I use Assyria like a club [rod]. 6 I send [Assyria] to fight against a nation that is separated from God. I am angry with those people, so I command Assyria to fight against them, to take their wealth from them, to trample them down like dirt in the streets. 

7 But Assyria’s king doesn’t understand that I am using him; he doesn’t know he is a tool for me. He only wants to destroy other people and to defeat many nations. 8 The king of Assyria says to himself, ‘All of my commanders are like kings… 11 As I defeated Samaria and her idols, I will also defeat Jerusalem and her idols’.”

12 When the Lord finishes doing what he planned to Mount Zion and Jerusalem, he will punish Assyria. The king of Assyria is very proud, and his pride has made him do these evil things, so God will punish him. 13 The king of Assyria says this: “By my own power I have done these things; by my wisdom I have defeated many nations. I have taken their wealth, and, like a mighty one’ – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod – ‘I have taken their people…

Not one raised a hand or opened its mouth to stop me.” 15 An ax is not better than the person who swings it. A saw is not better than the one who uses it. A stick cannot control the person who picks it up. A club cannot pick up the person! 16 So the Lord God All-Powerful will send a terrible disease upon Assyria’s soldiers. The strength of Assyria will be burned up like a fire burning until everything is gone.

24 This is what the Lord God All-Powerful says: “My people living in Jerusalem, don’t be afraid of the Assyrians, who beat you with a rod and raise a stick against you, as Egypt did. 25 After a short time my anger against you will stop, and then I will turn my anger to destroying them.” 26 Then the Lord All-Powerful will beat the Assyrians with a whip as he defeated Midian at the rock of Oreb. He will raise his stick over the waters as he did in Egypt. 27 Then the troubles that Assyria puts on you will be removed, and the load they make you carry will be taken away…’

Matthew 12:41

English Standard Version

‘The men of Nineveh [capital of Assyria, equating to Moscow today] will rise up at the judgment with this generation and condemn it, for they repented at the preaching of Jonah…’

The Church of Jesus Christ of latter-day Saints – emphasis mine:

‘In 721 B.C. Assyria swept out of the north, captured the Northern Kingdom of Israel, and took the ten tribes into captivity. From there they became lost to history. Assyria, named from the god Ashur (highest in the pantheon of Assyrian gods), was located in the Mesopotamian plain. It was bordered on the west by the Syrian desert [of the Aramaeans], on the south by Babylonia [capital of the Chaldeans], and on the north and east by the Persian [Elam] and Urarthian hills [of Lud]. This area today is primarily the nation of Iraq.

“[The Assyrians (modern Russia)] took their common language and their arts from Sumeria [Joktan (modern Eastern Europe)], but modified them later into an almost undistinguishable similarity to the language and arts of Babylonia [Peleg (modern Western Europe)]. Their circumstances, however, forbade them to indulge in the effeminate ease of Babylon; from beginning to end they were a race of warriors, mighty in muscle and courage, abounding in proud hair and beard, standing straight, stern and solid on their monuments, and bestriding with tremendous feet the east-Mediterranean world. Their history is one of kings and slaves, wars and conquests, bloody victories and sudden defeat.” (Will Durant, Our Oriental Heritage, The Story of Civilization, 1:266.)

“Assyria’s ascent as a formidable power in the Near East was due in large measure to strong kings who increased her borders and subjected other nations as tributaries. Assyria first became an independent nation between 1813 and 1781 B.C. under Shamshi-Adad. Under [their] kings Assyria reached its greatest apex of power, controlling the area that included not only Assyria but also Babylonia, Armenia, Media, Judea, Syria, Phoenicia, Sumeria, Elam, and Egypt. This empire “was without doubt the most extensive administrative organization yet seen in the Mediterranean or Near Eastern world; only Hammurabi and Thutmose III had approached it, and Persia alone would equal it before the coming of Alexander” (Durant, Our Oriental Heritage, 1:270).

‘The most vital part of the Assyrian government was its army. Warfare was a science to the leaders of Assyria… cavalry [was] introduced by Ashurnasirpal to aid the infantry and chariots, [as were] sappers, armor made from iron, siege machines, and battering rams [which] were all developed or perfected by the Assyrians. Strategy and tactics were also well understood by the Assyrian officers. But it was not just Assyrian effectiveness in warfare that struck terror to the hearts of the Near Eastern world. They were savage and brutal as well. 

“A captured city was usually plundered and burnt to the ground, and its site was deliberately denuded by killing its trees. The loyalty of the troops was secured by dividing a large part of the spoils among them; their bravery was ensured by the general rule of the Near East that all captives in war might be enslaved or slain. Soldiers were rewarded for every severed head they brought in from the field, so that the aftermath of a victory generally witnessed the wholesale decapitation of fallen foes. 

Most often the prisoners, who would have consumed much food in a long campaign, and would have constituted a danger and nuisance in the rear, were dispatched after the battle; they knelt with their backs to their captors, who beat their heads in with clubs, or cut them off with cutlasses. Scribes stood by to count the number of prisoners taken and killed by each soldier, and apportioned the booty accordingly; the king, if time permitted, presided at the slaughter. The nobles among the defeated were given more special treatment: their ears, noses, hands and feet were sliced off, or they were thrown from high towers, or they and their children were beheaded, or flayed alive, or roasted over a slow fire…

In all departments of Assyrian life we meet with a patriarchal sternness natural to a people that lived by conquest, and in every sense on the border of barbarism. Just as the Romans took thousands of prisoners into lifelong slavery after their victories, and dragged others to the Circus Maximus to be torn to pieces by starving animals, so the Assyrians seemed to find satisfaction – or a necessary tutelage for their sons – in torturing captives, blinding children before the eyes of their parents, flaying men alive, roasting them in kilns, chaining them in cages for the amusement of the populace, and then sending the survivors off to execution. Ashurnasirpal [II] tells how “all the chiefs who had revolted I flayed, with their skins I covered the pillar, some in the midst I walled up, others on stakes I impaled, still others I arranged around the pillar on stakes… As for the chieftains and royal officers who had rebelled, I cut off their members.’

Ashurbanipal boasts that “I burned three thousand captives with fire, I left not a single one among them alive to serve as a hostage.” Another of his inscriptions reads: “These warriors who had sinned against Ashur and had plotted evil against me… from their hostile mouths have I torn their tongues, and I have compassed their destruction. As for the others who remained alive, I offered them as a funerary sacrifice… their lacerated members have I given unto the dogs, the swine, the wolves… By accomplishing these deeds I have rejoiced the heart of the great gods.”

Statue of Ashurbanipal in San Francisco

Another monarch instructs his artisans to engrave upon the bricks these claims on the admiration of posterity: “My war chariots crush men and beasts… The monuments which I erect are made of human corpses from which I have cut the head and limbs. I cut off the hands of all those whom I capture alive.” Reliefs at Nineveh show men being impaled or flayed, or having their tongues torn out; one shows a king gouging out the eyes of prisoners with a lance while he holds their heads conveniently in place with a cord passed through their lips.” (Durant, Our Oriental Heritage, 1:271, 275–76.)’

This is brutal behaviour in the extreme – even in warfare – and is indicative of one stand out peoples of West Eurasian origin… none other than the Russians. The analogy with the Romans is uncanny for its exactitude, as we shall discover. Only the Germans can bear any reasonable European comparison with the Russians for violence and as we shall learn, the comparison with Rome is also applicable.

‘Under the reign of Tiglath-pileser II[I], Assyria began consolidating its power in the western part of the empire. Around 738 B.C. he demanded and received tribute from Damascus, the capital of Syria, and Samaria, the capital of Israel (2 Kings 15:19-20). But four years later, the two… states rebelled, and once again Tiglath-pileser moved in. Damascus was conquered, as was part of the territory of the Northern Kingdom, and the people were carried off into captivity (2 Kings 15:29). It seems to have been Tiglath-pileser who originated large-scale deportations of conquered peoples. By deporting a conquered people en masse to a foreign land, Tiglath-pileser hoped to break their unity and destroy their national identity. The practice of large deportations continued under Shalmaneser [V] and later Sargon II, successors to Tiglath-pileser [III] who also played an important role in the history of the Northern Kingdom of Israel.’

Reproduced almost in its entirety below, is the entry for Assyria by Britannica. The casual reader may skim or skip ahead; though readers with a special interest in Asshur and Assyria, may find much value if they have not read the information previously – emphasis mine.

‘Strictly speaking, the use of the name “Assyria” for the period before the latter half of the 2nd millennium BCE is anachronistic; Assyria – as against the city-state of Ashur – did not become an independent state until about 1400 BCE. In contrast to southern Mesopotamia… written sources in Assyria do not begin until very late, shortly before Ur III [Neo-Sumerian Empire 2100 BCE]. In the early 2nd millennium the main cities of this region were Ashur (160 miles north-northwest of modern Baghdad), the capital (synonymous with the city god and national divinity)… [and] Nineveh, lying opposite modern Mosul… In Assyria, inscriptions were composed in Akkadian from the beginning. Under Ur III, Ashur was a provincial capital. The inhabitants of southern Mesopotamia called Assyria Shubir in Sumerian and Subartu in Akkadian; these names may point to a Subarean population that was related to the Hurrians.

The Assyrian dialect of Akkadian found in the beginning of the 2nd millennium differs strongly from the dialect of Babylonia. These two versions of the Akkadian language continue into the 1st millennium. In contrast to the kings of southern Mesopotamia, the rulers of Ashur styled themselves not king but partly issiakum, the Akkadian equivalent of the Sumerian word ensi, partly ruba’um, or “great one.” Unfortunately, the rulers cannot be synchronized precisely with the kings of southern Mesopotamia before Shamshi-Adad I.

Aside from the generally scarce reports on projected construction, there is at present no information about the city of Ashur and its surroundings. There exists, however, unexpectedly rewarding source material from the trading colonies of Ashur in Anatolia. The texts come mainly from Kanesh (modern Kultepe, near Kayseri, in Turkey) and from Hattusa (modern Bogazkoy, Turkey), the later Hittite capital. In the 19th century BCE three generations of Assyrian merchants engaged in a lively commodity trade (especially in textiles and metal) between the homeland and Anatolia, also taking part profitably in internal Anatolian trade. Clearly these forays by Assyrian merchants led to some transplanting of Mesopotamian culture into Anatolia. Thus the Anatolians adopted cuneiform writing and used the Assyrian language.

From about 1813 to about 1781 [rather 1910-1878 BCE] Assyria was ruled by Shamshi-Adad I… Shamshi-Adad’s father – an Amorite [Aramaean], to judge by the name – had ruled near Mari. The son, not being of Assyrian origin, ascended the throne of Assyria as a foreigner and on a detour, as it were, after having spent some time as an exile in Babylonia. He had his two sons rule as viceroys, in Ekallatum on the Tigris and in Mari, respectively, until the older of the two, Ishme-Dagan [I], succeeded his father on the throne. Through the archive of correspondence in the palace at Mari, scholars are particularly well informed about Shamshi-Adad’s reign and many aspects of his personality. Shamshi-Adad’s state had a common border for some time with… Babylonia… Soon after Shamshi-Adad’s death, Mari broke away, regaining its independence under an Amorite dynasty that had been living there for generations; in the end, Hammurabi [1894-1852 BCE] conquered and destroyed Mari. After Ishme-Dagan’s death [1857-1837 BCE], Assyrian history is lost sight of for more than 100 years.

Very little can be said about northern Assyria during the 2nd millennium BCE. Information on the old capital, Ashur, located in the south of the country, is somewhat more plentiful. The old lists of kings suggest that the same dynasty ruled continuously over Ashur from about 1600. All the names of the kings are given, but little else is known about Ashur before 1420. 

Almost all the princes had Akkadian names, and it can be assumed that their sphere of influence was rather small. Although Assyria belonged to the kingdom of the Mitanni [Hurrians] for a long time, it seems that Ashur retained a certain autonomy. Located close to the boundary with Babylonia, it played that empire off against Mitanni whenever possible. Puzur-Ashur III concluded a border treaty with Babylonia about 1480, as did Ashur-bel-nisheshu about 1405. Ashur-nadin-ahhe II (c. 1392 – c. 1383) was even able to obtain support from Egypt, which sent him a consignment of gold. 

Ashur-uballit I (c. 1354 – c. 1318) was at first subject to King Tushratta of Mitanni. After 1340, however, he attacked Tushratta, presumably together with Suppiluliumas I of the Hittites. Taking away from Mitanni parts of northeastern Mesopotamia, Ashur-uballiṭ now called himself “Great King” and socialized with the king of Egypt on equal terms, arousing the indignation of the king of Babylonia. Ashur-uballiṭ was the first to name Assyria the Land of Ashur, because the old name, Subartu, was often used in a derogatory sense in Babylonia. He ordered his short inscriptions to be partly written in the Babylonian dialect rather than the Assyrian, since this was considered refined

Marrying his daughter to a Babylonian, he intervened there energetically when Kassite nobles murdered his grandson. Future generations came to consider [Ashur-uballit I] rightfully as the real founder of the Assyrian empire. His son Enlil-nirari (c. 1326 – c. 1318) also fought against Babylonia. Arik-den-ili (c. 1308 – c. 1297) turned westward, where he encountered Semitic tribes of the so-called Akhlamu group.

Still greater successes were achieved by Adad-nirari I (c. 1295 – c. 1264). Defeating the Kassite king Nazimaruttash, he forced him to retreat. After that he defeated the kings of Mitanni, first Shattuara I, then Wasashatta. This enabled him for a time to incorporate all Mesopotamia into his empire as a province, although in later struggles he lost large parts to the Hittites. Adad-nirari’s inscriptions were more elaborate than those of his predecessors and were written in the Babylonian dialect. In them he declares that he feels called to these wars by the gods, a statement that was to be repeated by other kings after him. Assuming the old title of great king, he called himself “King of All.” He enlarged the temple and the palace in Ashur and also developed the fortifications there, particularly at the banks of the Tigris River. He worked on large building projects in the provinces.

His son Shalmaneser I (Shulmanu-asharidu; c. 1263 – c. 1234) attacked Uruatru (later called Urartu)’ – refer Chapter XVII Lud & Iran – ‘in southern Armenia, which had allegedly broken away. Shattuara II of Hanigalbat, however, put him into a difficult situation, cutting his forces off from their water supplies. With courage born of despair, the Assyrians fought themselves free. They then set about reducing what was left of the Mitanni kingdom into an Assyrian province. The king claimed to have blinded 14,400 enemies in one eye – psychological warfare of a similar kind was used more and more as time went by. The Hittites tried in vain to save Hanigalbat. Together with the Babylonians they fought a commercial war against Ashur for many years. Like his father, Shalmaneser was a great builder. At the juncture of the Tigris and Great Zab rivers, he founded a strategically situated second capital, Kalakh (biblical Calah; modern Nimrud).

His son was Tukulti-Ninurta (c. 1233 – c. 1197), the Ninus of Greek legends. Gifted but extravagant, he made his nation a great power. He carried off thousands of Hittites from eastern Anatolia. He fought particularly hard against Babylonia, deporting Kashtiliash IV to Assyria. When the Babylonians rebelled again, he plundered the temples in Babylon, an act regarded as a sacrilege, even in Assyria. The relationship between the king and his capital deteriorated steadily. For this reason the king began to build a new city, Kar-Tukulti-Ninurta, on the other side of the Tigris River. Ultimately, even his sons rebelled against him and laid siege to him in his city; in the end he was murdered. His victorious wars against Babylonia were glorified in an epic poem, but his empire broke up soon after his death. Assyrian power declined for a time, while that of Babylonia rose. Assyria had suffered under the oppression of both the Hurrians and the Mitanni kingdom. Its struggle for liberation and the bitter wars that followed had much to do with its development into a military power. 

In his capital of Ashur, the king depended on the citizen class and the priesthood, as well as on the landed nobility that furnished him with the war-chariot troops. The breeding of horses was carried on intensively; remnants of elaborate directions for their training are extant’ – refer Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey. ‘After a period of decline following Tukulti-Ninurta I, Assyria was consolidated and stabilized under Ashur-dan I [1178-1133 BCE] and Ashur-resh-ishi I (c. 1133 – c. 1116). Several times forced to fight against Babylonia, the latter was even able to defend himself against an attack by Nebuchadrezzar I. According to the inscriptions, most of his building efforts were in Nineveh, rather than in the old capital of Ashur. His son Tiglath-pileser I (Tukulti-apil-Esharra; (c. 1115 – c. 1077) raised the power of Assyria to new heights. 

First he turned against a large army of the Mushki that had entered into southern Armenia from Anatolia, defeating them decisively. After this, he forced the small Hurrian states of southern Armenia to pay him tribute. Trained in mountain warfare themselves and helped by capable pioneers, the Assyrians were now able to advance far into the mountain regions’ – refer Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. ‘Their main enemies were the Aramaeans… whose many small states often combined against the Assyrians’ – refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil.

‘Tiglath-pileser I also went to Syria and even reached the Mediterranean, where he took a sea voyage. After 1100 these campaigns led to conflicts with Babylonia. Tiglath-pileser conquered northern Babylonia and plundered Babylon, without decisively defeating Marduk-nadin-ahhe. In his own country the king paid particular attention to agriculture and fruit growing, improved the administrative system, and developed more thorough methods of training scribes.

Three of his sons reigned after Tiglath-pileser, including Ashur-bel-kala (c. 1074 – c. 1057). Like his father, he fought in southern Armenia and against the Aramaeans with Babylonia as his ally. Disintegration of the empire could not be delayed, however. The grandson of Tiglath-pileser, Ashurnasirpal I (c. 1050 – c. 1032), was sickly and unable to do more than defend Assyria proper against his enemies. Fragments of three of his prayers to Ishtar are preserved; among them is a penitential prayer in which he wonders about the cause of so much adversity. Referring to his many good deeds but admitting his guilt at the same time, he asks for forgiveness and health. According to the king, part of his guilt lay in neglecting to teach his subjects the fear of god. After him, little is known for 100 years.

State and society during the time of Tiglath-pileser were not essentially different from those of the 13th century. Collections of laws, drafts, and edicts of the court exist that go back as far as the 14th century BCE. Presumably, most of these remained in effect. One tablet defining the marriage laws shows that the social position of women in Assyria was lower than in Babylonia or Israel or among the Hittites. A man was allowed to send away his wife at his own pleasure with or without divorce money. In the case of adultery, he was permitted to kill or maim her. Outside her house the woman was forced to observe many restrictions, such as the wearing of a veil. It is not clear whether these regulations carried the weight of law, but they seem to have represented a reaction against practices that were more favourable to women. 

Two somewhat older marriage contracts, for example, granted equal rights to both partners, even in divorce. The women of the king’s harem were subject to severe punishment, including beating, maiming, and death, along with those who guarded and looked after them. The penal laws of the time were generally more severe in Assyria than in other countries… The death penalty was not uncommon. In less serious cases the penalty was forced labour after flogging. In certain cases there was trial by ordeal. One tablet treats the subject of landed property rights. Offences against the established boundary lines called for extremely severe punishment. A creditor was allowed to force his debtor to work for him, but he could not sell him.

The greater part of Assyrian literature was either taken over from Babylonia or written by the Assyrians in the Babylonian dialect, who modeled their works on Babylonian originals. The Assyrian dialect was used in legal documents, court and temple rituals, and collections of recipes – as, for example, in directions for making perfumes. A new art form was the picture tale: a continuing series of pictures carved on square stelae of stone. The pictures, showing war or hunting scenes, begin at the top of the stela and run down around it, with inscriptions under the pictures explaining them. These and the finely cut seals show that the fine arts of Assyria were beginning to surpass those of Babylonia. Architecture and other forms of the monumental arts also began a further development, such as the double temple with its two towers (ziggurat). Colourful enameled tiles were used to decorate the facades.

The most important factor in the history of Mesopotamia in the 10th century was the continuing threat from the Aramaean[s]. Again and again, the kings of both Babylonia and Assyria were forced to repel their invasions. Even though the Aramaeans were not able to gain a foothold in the main cities, there are evidences of them in many rural areas. Ashur-dan II (934-912) succeeded in suppressing the Aramaeans and the mountain people, in this way stabilizing the Assyrian boundaries. He reintroduced the use of the Assyrian dialect in his written records.

Adad-nirari II (c. 911-891) left detailed accounts of his wars and his efforts to improve agriculture. He led six campaigns against Aramaean intruders from northern Arabia. In two campaigns against Babylonia he forced Shamash-mudammiq (c. 930–904) to surrender extensive territories. Shamash-mudammiq was murdered, and a treaty with his successor, Nabu-shum-ukin (c. 904–888), secured peace for many years. Tukulti-Ninurta II (c. 890–884), the son of Adad-nirari II, preferred Nineveh to Ashur. He fought campaigns in southern Armenia. He was portrayed on stelae in blue and yellow enamel in the late Hittite style, showing him under a winged sun – a theme adopted from Egyptian art. 

His son Ashurnasirpal II (883-859) continued the policy of conquest and expansion. He left a detailed account of his campaigns, which were impressive in their cruelty. Defeated enemies were impaled, flayed, or beheaded in great numbers. Mass deportations, however, were found to serve the interests of the growing empire better than terror. Through the systematic exchange of native populations, conquered regions were denationalized. The result was a submissive, mixed population in which the Aramaean element became the majority. This provided the labour force for the various public works in the metropolitan centres of the Assyrian empire. Ashurnasirpal II rebuilt Kalakh, founded by Shalmaneser I, and made it his capital. Ashur remained the centre of the worship of the god Ashur – in whose name all the wars of conquest were fought. A third capital was Nineveh.’

Remember the Russians have moved their capitals from Novgorod, Kiev, St Petersburg (Leningrad) and Moscow.

‘Ashurnasirpal II was the first to use cavalry units to any large extent in addition to infantry and war-chariot troops. He also was the first to employ heavy, mobile battering rams and wall breakers in his sieges. The campaigns of Ashurnasirpal II led him mainly to southern Armenia and Mesopotamia. 

After a series of heavy wars, he incorporated Mesopotamia as far as the Euphrates River. A campaign to Syria encountered little resistance. There was no great war against Babylonia. Ashurnasirpal, like other Assyrian kings, may have been moved by religion not to destroy Babylonia, which had almost the same gods as Assyria. Both empires must have profited from mutual trade and cultural exchange. The Babylonians, under the energetic Nabu-apla-iddina (c. 887-855) attacked the Aramaeans in southern Mesopotamia… Ashurnasirpal, so brutal in his wars, was able to inspire architects, structural engineers, and artists and sculptors to heights never before achieved. He built and enlarged temples and palaces in several cities. His most impressive monument was his own palace in Kalakh, covering a space of 269,000 square feet (25,000 square metres). Hundreds of large limestone slabs were used in murals in the staterooms and living quarters.’

Recall Pul or Pulu, is a well-known Assyrian name, which includes the meaning ‘limestone’ or ‘block of limestone.’

‘Most of the scenes were done in relief, but painted murals also have been found. Most of them depict mythological themes and symbolic fertility rites, with the king participating. Brutal war pictures were aimed to discourage enemies. The chief god of Kalakh was Ninurta, a god of war and the hunt. The tower of the temple dedicated to Ninurta also served as an astronomical observaotory. Kalakh soon became the cultural centre of the empire. Ashurnasirpal claimed to have entertained 69,574 guests at the opening ceremonies of his palace.

The son and successor of Ashurnasirpal was Shalmaneser III (858-824). His father’s equal in both brutality and energy, he was less realistic in his undertakings. His inscriptions, in a peculiar blend of Assyrian and Babylonian, record his considerable achievements but are not always able to conceal his failures. His campaigns were directed mostly against Syria. While he was able to conquer northern Syria and make it a province, in the south he could only weaken the strong state of Damascus [of the Aramaeans] and was unable, even after several wars, to eliminate it. In 841 he laid unsuccessful siege to Damascus.

Also in 841 King Jehu of Israel was forced to pay tribute. In his invasion of Cilicia, Shalmaneser had only partial success. The same was true of the kingdom of Urartu in Armenia, from which, however, the troops returned with immense quantities of lumber and building stone. The king and, in later years, the general Dayyan-Ashur went several times to western Iran, where they found such states as Mannai in northwestern Iran and, farther away in the southeast, the Persians. They also encountered the Medes during these wars. Horse tribute was collected’ – refer Chapter IV Central Asia – Madai & the Medes; and Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey.

‘In Babylonia, Marduk-zakir-shumi I ascended the throne about the year 855. His brother Marduk-bel-usati rebelled against him, and in 851 the king was forced to ask Shalmaneser for help. Shalmaneser was only too happy to oblige; when the usurper had been finally eliminated (850), Shalmaneser went to southern Babylonia, which at that time was almost completely dominated by Aramaeans. There he encountered, among others, the Chaldeans, mentioned for the first time in 878 BCE, who were to play a leading role in the history of later times; Shalmaneser made them tributaries.

During his long reign he built temples, palaces, and fortifications in Assyria as well as in the other capitals of his provinces. His artists created many statues and stelae. Among the best known is the Black Obelisk, which includes a picture of Jehu of Israel paying tribute. In the last four years of the reign of Shalmaneser, the crown prince Ashur-da’in-apla led a rebellion. The old king appointed his younger son Shamshi-Adad as the new crown prince. Forced to flee to Babylonia, Shamshi-Adad V (823-811) finally managed to regain the kingship with the help of Marduk-zakir-shumi I under humiliating conditions. As king he campaigned with varying success in southern Armenia and Azerbaijan, later turning against Babylonia. He won several battles against the Babylonian kings Marduk-balassu-iqbi and Baba-aha-iddina (about 818-12) and pushed through to Chaldea. Babylonia remained independent, however.

Shamshi-Adad V died while Adad-nirari III (810-783) was still a minor. His Babylonian mother, Sammu-ramat, took over the regency, governing with great energy until 806. The Greeks, who called her Semiramis, credited her with legendary accomplishments, but historically little is known about her. Adad-nirari later led several campaigns against the Medes and also against Syria and Palestine. In 804 he reached Gaza, but Damascus [later the capital of the Aramaeans] proved invincible. He also fought in Babylonia, helping to restore order in the north. Shalmaneser IV (c. 783-773) fought against Urartu [of Lud], then at the height of its power under King Argishti (c. 780-755). He successfully defended eastern Mesopotamia against attacks from Armenia. On the other hand, he lost most of Syria after a campaign against Damascus in 773. The reign of Ashur-dan III (772-755) was shadowed by rebellions and by epidemics of plague. Of Ashur-nirari V (754-746) little is known.

In Assyria the feudal structure of society remained largely unchanged. Many of the conquered lands were combined to form large provinces. The governors of these provinces sometimes acquired considerable independence, particularly under the weaker monarchs after Adad-nirari III. Some of them even composed their own inscriptions. The influx of displaced peoples into the cities of Assyria created large metropolitan centres. The spoils of war, together with an expanding trade, favoured the development of a well-to-do commercial class. The dense population of the cities gave rise to social tensions that only the strong kings were able to contain. 

A number of the former capitals of the conquered lands remained important as capitals of provinces. There was much new building. A standing occupational force was needed in the provinces, and these troops grew steadily in proportion to the total military forces. There are no records on the training of officers or on military logistics. The civil service also expanded, the largest administrative body being the royal court, with thousands of functionaries and craftsmen in the several residential cities.

The cultural decline about the year 1000 was overcome during the reigns of Ashurnasirpal II and Shalmaneser III. The arts in particular experienced a tremendous resurgence. Literary works continued to be written in Assyrian and were seldom of great importance. The literature that had been taken over from Babylonia was further developed with new writings, although one can rarely distinguish between works written in Assyria and works written in Babylonia. In religion, the official cults of Ashur and Ninurta continued, while the religion of the common people went its separate way.

For no other period of Assyrian history is there an abundance of sources comparable to those available for the interval from roughly 745 to 640. Aside from the large number of royal inscriptions, about 2,400 letters, most of them more or less fragmentary, have been published. Usually the senders and recipients of these letters are the king and high government officials. Among them are reports from royal agents about foreign affairs and letters about cultic matters. Treaties, oracles, queries to the sun god about political matters, and prayers of or for kings contain a great deal of additional information. Last but certainly not least are paintings and wall reliefs, which are often very informative.

The decline of Assyrian power after 780 was notable; Syria and considerable lands in the north were lost. A military coup deposed King Ashur-nirari V and raised a general to the throne. Under the name of Tiglath-pileser III (745-727), he brought the empire to its greatest expanse. He reduced the size of the provinces in order to break the partial independence of the governors. He also invalidated the tax privileges of cities such as Ashur and Harran in order to distribute the tax load more evenly over the entire realm. Military equipment was improved substantially. In 746 he went to Babylonia to aid Nabu-nasir (747-734) in his fight against Aramaean tribes. Tiglath-pileser defeated the Aramaeans and then made visits to the large cities of Babylonia. There he tried to secure the support of the priesthood by patronizing their building projects. Babylonia retained its independence.

His next undertaking was to check Urartu [modern day Persians]. His campaigns in Azerbaijan were designed to drive a wedge between Urartu [Lud] and the Medes [Madai]. In 743 he went to Syria, defeating there an army of Urartu. The Syrian city of Arpad, which had formed an alliance with Urartu, did not surrender so easily. It took Tiglath-pileser three years of siege to conquer Arpad, whereupon he massacred the inhabitants and destroyed the city. In 738 a new coalition formed against Assyria under the leadership of Sam’al (modern Zincirli) in northern Syria. It was defeated, and all the princes from Damascus to eastern Anatolia were forced to pay tribute. Another campaign in 735, this time directed against Urartu itself, was only partly successful. 

In 734 Tiglath-pileser invaded southern Syria and the Philistine territories in Palestine, going as far as the Egyptian border. Damascus and Israel tried to organize resistance against him, seeking to bring Judah into their alliance. Ahaz of Judah, however, asked Tiglath-pileser for help. In 733 Tiglath-pileser devastated Israel and forced it to surrender large territories. In 732 he advanced upon Damascus, first devastating the gardens outside the city and then conquering the capital and killing the king, whom he replaced with a governor. The queen of southern Arabia, Samsil, was now obliged to pay tribute, being permitted in return to use the harbour of the city of Gaza, which was in Assyrian hands.

The death of King Nabonassar of Babylonia caused a chaotic situation to develop there, and the Aramaean Ukin-zer crowned himself king. In 731 Tiglath-pileser fought and beat him and his allies, but he did not capture Ukin-zer until 729. This time he did not appoint a new king for Babylonia but assumed the crown himself under the name Pulu (Pul in the Hebrew Bible). In his old age he abstained from further campaigning, devoting himself to the improvement of his capital, Kalakh. He rebuilt the palace of Shalmaneser III, filled it with treasures from his wars, and decorated the walls with bas-reliefs. The latter were almost all of warlike character, as if designed to intimidate the onlooker with their presentation of gruesome executions. These pictorial narratives on slabs, sometimes painted, have also been found in Syria, at the sites of several provincial capitals of ancient Assyria.

Tiglath-pileser was succeeded by his son Shalmaneser V (726-722), who continued the policy of his father. As king of Babylonia, he called himself Ululai. Almost nothing is known about his enterprises, since his successor destroyed all his inscriptions. The Hebrew Bible relates that he marched against Hoshea of Israel in 724 after Hoshea had rebelled. He was probably assassinated during the long siege of Samaria. His successor maintained that the god Ashur had withdrawn his support of Shalmaneser V for acts of disrespect.

It was probably a younger brother of Shalmaneser who ascended the throne of Assyria in 721. Assuming the old name of Sharru-kin (Sargon in the Bible), meaning “Legitimate King,” he assured himself of the support of the priesthood and the merchant class by restoring privileges they had lost, particularly the tax exemptions of the great temples. The change of sovereign in Assyria triggered another crisis in Babylonia. 

An Aramaean prince from the south, Marduk-apal-iddina II (the biblical Merodach-Baladan), seized power in Babylon in 721 and was able to retain it until 710 with the help of Humbanigash I of Elam. A first attempt by Sargon to recover Babylonia miscarried when Elam defeated him in 721. During the same year the protracted siege of Samaria was brought to a close. The Samarian upper class was deported, and Israel became an Assyrian province. Samaria was repopulated with Syrians [Aramaeans] and Babylonians [Chaldeans]. Judah remained independent by paying tribute. In 720 Sargon squelched a rebellion in Syria that had been supported by Egypt. Then he defeated both Hanunu of Gaza and an Egyptian army near the Egyptian border. In 717 and 716 he campaigned in northern Syria, making the hitherto independent state of Carchemish one of his provinces. He also went to Cilicia in an effort to prevent further encroachments of the Phrygians under King Midas (Assyrian: Mita).

In order to protect his ally, the state of Mannai, in Azerbaijan, Sargon embarked on a campaign in Iran in 719 and incorporated parts of Media as provinces of his empire; however, in 716 another war became necessary. At the same time, he was busy preparing a major attack against Urartu. Under the leadership of the crown prince Sennacherib, armies of agents infiltrated Urartu, which was also threatened from the north by the Cimmerians. 

Many of their messages and reports have been preserved. The longest inscription ever composed by the Assyrians about a year’s enterprise (430 very long lines) is dedicated to this Urartu campaign of 714. Phrased in the style of a first report to the god Ashur, it is interspersed with stirring descriptions of natural scenery. The strong points of Urartu must have been well fortified. Sargon tried to avoid them by going through the province of Mannai and attacking the Median principalities on the eastern side of Lake Urmia. In the meantime, hoping to surprise the Assyrian troops, Rusa of Urartu had closed the narrow pass lying between Lake Urmia and Sahand Mount. Sargon, anticipating this, led a small band of cavalry in a surprise charge that developed into a great victory for the Assyrians’ – refer Chapter XVII Lud & Iran. ‘Rusa fled and died. The Assyrians pushed forward, destroying all the cities, fortifications, and even irrigation works of Urartu. They did not conquer Tushpa (the capital) but took possession of the mountain city of Musasir. The spoils were immense. The following years saw only small campaigns in Media and eastern Anatolia and against Ashdod, in Palestine. King Midas of Phrygia and some cities on Cyprus were quite ready to pay tribute.

Sargon was now free to settle accounts with Marduk-apal-iddina of Babylonia. Abandoned by his ally Shutruk-Nahhunte II of Elam, Marduk-apal-iddina found it best to flee, first to his native land on the Persian Gulf and later to Elam. Because the Aramaean prince had made himself very unpopular with his subjects, Sargon was hailed as the liberator of Babylonia. He complied with the wishes of the priesthood and at the same time put down the Aramaean nobility. He was satisfied with the modest title of governor of Babylonia.

At first Sargon resided in Kalakh, but he then decided to found an entirely new capital north of Nineveh. He called the city Dur-Sharrukin – “Sargons-burg” (modern Khorsabad, Iraq). Reminiscent of a certain Peter the Great, who moved his capital from Moscow to St Petersburg in 1713!

He erected his palace on a high terrace in the northeastern part of the city. The temples of the main gods, smaller in size, were built within the palatial rectangle, which was surrounded by a special wall. This arrangement enabled Sargon to supervise the priests better than had been possible in the old, large temple complexes. One consequence of this design was that the figure of the king pushed the gods somewhat into the background, thereby gaining in importance. Desiring that his palace match the vastness of his empire, Sargon planned it in monumental dimensions. Stone reliefs of two winged bulls with human heads flanked the entrance; they were much larger than anything comparable built before. 

The walls were decorated with long rows of bas-reliefs showing scenes of war and festive processions. A comparison with a well-executed stela of the Babylonian king Marduk-apal-iddina shows that the fine arts of Assyria had far surpassed those of Babylonia. Sargon never completed his capital, though from 713 to 705 BCE tens of thousands of labourers and hundreds of artisans worked on the great city. Yet, with the exception of some magnificent buildings for public officials, only a few durable edifices were completed in the residential section. In 705, in a campaign in northwestern Iran, Sargon was ambushed and killed. His corpse remained unburied, to be devoured by birds of prey. 

Sargon’s son Sennacherib, who had quarreled with his father, was inclined to believe with the priests that his death was a punishment from the neglected gods of the ancient capitals. Sennacherib (Assyrian: Sin-ahhe-eriba; 704-681) was well prepared for his position as sovereign. With him Assyria acquired an exceptionally clever and gifted, though often extravagant, ruler. His father, interestingly enough, is not mentioned in any of his many inscriptions. He left the new city of Dur-Sharrukin at once and resided in Ashur for a few years, until in 701 he made Nineveh his capital.

Sennacherib had considerable difficulties with Babylonia. In 703 Marduk-apal-iddina again crowned himself king with the aid of Elam, proceeding at once to ally himself with other enemies of Assyria. After nine months he was forced to withdraw when Sennacherib defeated a coalition army consisting of Babylonians, Aramaeans, and Elamites. The new puppet king of Babylonia was Bel-ibni (702–700), who had been raised in Assyria.

In 702 Sennacherib launched a raid into western Iran. In 701 there followed his most famous campaign, against Syria and Palestine, with the purpose of gaining control over the main road from Syria to Egypt in preparation for later campaigns against Egypt itself. When Sennacherib’s army approached, Sidon immediately expelled its ruler, Luli, who was hostile to Assyria. The other allies either surrendered or were defeated. An Egyptian army was defeated at Eltekeh in Judah. Sennacherib laid siege to Jersualem, and the king of Judah, Hezekiah, was called upon to surrender, but he did not comply. 

An Assyrian officer tried to incite the people of Jerusalem against Hezekiah, but his efforts failed. In view of the difficulty of surrounding a mountain stronghold such as Jerusalem, and of the minor importance of this town for the main purpose of the campaign, Sennacherib cut short the attack and left Palestine with his army, which according to the Hebrew Bible (2 Kings 19:35) had been decimated by an epidemic. The number of Assyrian dead is reported to have risen to 185,000. Nevertheless, Hezekiah is reported to have paid tribute to Sennacherib on at least one occasion.

Bel-ibni of Babylonia seceded from the union with Assyria in 700. Sennacherib moved quickly, defeating Bel-ibni and replacing him with Sennacherib’s oldest son, Ashur-nadin-shumi. The next few years were relatively peaceful. Sennacherib used this time to prepare a decisive attack against Elam, which time and again had supported Babylonian rebellions. The overland route to Elam had been cut off and fortified by the Elamites. Sennacherib had ships built in Syria and at Nineveh. The ships from Syria were moved on rollers from the Euphrates to the Tigris. The fleet sailed downstream and was quite successful in the lagoons of the Persian Gulf and along the southern coastline of Elam. The Elamites launched a counteroffensive by land, occupying Babylonia and putting a man of their choice on the throne. Not until 693 were the Assyrians again able to fight their way through to the north. Finally, in 689, Sennacherib had his revenge. Babylon was conquered and completely destroyed, the temples plundered and leveled. The waters of the Arakhtu Canal were diverted over the ruins, and the inner city remained almost totally uninhabited for eight years. 

Even many Assyrians were indignant at this, believing that the Babylonian god Marduk must be grievously offended at the destruction of his temple and the carrying off of his image. Marduk was also an Assyrian deity, to whom many Assyrians turned in time [of] need. A political-theological propaganda campaign was launched to explain to the people that what had taken place was in accord with the wish of most of the gods. 

A story was written in which Marduk, because of a transgression, was captured and brought before a tribunal. Only a part of the commentary to this botched piece of literature is extant. Even the great poem of the creation of the world, the Enuma relish, was altered: the god Marduk was replaced by the god Ashur. Sennacherib’s boundless energies brought no gain to his empire, however, and probably weakened it. The tenacity of this king can be seen in his building projects; for example, when Nineveh needed water for irrigation, Sennacherib had his engineers divert the waters of a tributary of the Great Zab River. The canal had to cross a valley at Jerwan. An aqueduct was constructed, consisting of about two million blocks of limestone, with five huge, pointed archways over the brook in the valley. The bed of the canal on the aqueduct was sealed with cement containing magnesium. Parts of this aqueduct are still standing today. Sennacherib wrote of these and other technological accomplishments in minute detail, with illustrations.

Sennacherib built a huge palace in Nineveh, adorned with reliefs, some of them depicting the transport of colossal bull statues by water and by land. Many of the rooms were decorated with pictorial narratives in bas-relief telling of war and of building activities. Considerable advances can be noted in artistic execution, particularly in the portrayal of landscapes and animals. Outstanding are the depictions of the battles in the lagoons, the life in the military camps, and the deportations. In 681 BCE there was a rebellion. Sennacherib was assassinated by one or two of his sons in the temple of the god Ninurta at Kalakh. This god, along with the god Marduk, had been badly treated by Sennacherib, and the event was widely regarded as punishment of divine origin.

Ignoring the claims of his older brothers, an imperial council appointed Esarhaddon (Ashur-aha-iddina; 680-669) as Sennacherib’s successor. The choice is all the more difficult to explain in that Esarhaddon, unlike his father, was friendly toward the Babylonians. It can be assumed that his energetic and designing mother, Zakutu (Naqia), who came from Syria or Judah, used all her influence on his behalf to override the national party of Assyria. The theory that he was a partner in plotting the murder of his father is rather improbable; at any rate, he was able to procure the loyalty of his father’s army. His brothers had to flee to Urartu. In his inscriptions, Esarhaddon always mentions both his father and grandfather.

Defining the destruction of Babylon explicitly as punishment by the god Marduk, the new king soon ordered the reconstruction of the city. He referred to himself only as governor of Babylonia and through his policies obtained the support of the cities of Babylonia. At the beginning of his reign the Aramaean tribes were still allied with Elam against him, but Urtaku of Elam (675-664) signed a peace treaty and freed him for campaigning elsewhere. In 679 he stationed a garrison at the Egyptian border, because Egypt, under the Ethiopian king Taharqa, was planning to intervene in Syria. 

He put down with great severity a rebellion of the combined forces of Sidon, Tyre, and other Syrian cities. The time was ripe to attack Egypt, which was suffering under the rule of the Ethiopians [descended from Cush] and was by no means a united country. Esarhaddon’s first attempt in 674-673 miscarried. In 671 BCE, however, his forces took Memphis, the Egyptian capital. Assyrian consultants were assigned to assist the princes of the 22 provinces, their main duty being the collection of tribute.

Occasional threats came from the mountainous border regions of eastern Anatolia and Iran. Pushed forward by the Scythians, the Cimmerians in northern Iran and Transcaucasia tried to gain a foothold in Syria and western Iran. Esarhaddon allied himself with the Scythian king Partatua by giving him one of his daughters in marriage. In so doing he checked the movement of the Cimmerians. Nevertheless, the apprehensions of Esarhaddon can be seen in his many offerings, supplications, and requests to the sun god’ – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. ‘These were concerned less with his own enterprises than with the plans of enemies and vassals and the reliability of civil servants. The priestesses of Ishtar had to reassure Esarhaddon constantly by calling out to him, “Do not be afraid.” Previous kings, as far as is known, had never needed this kind of encouragement.

At home Esarhaddon was faced with serious difficulties from factions in the court. His oldest son had died early. The national party suspected his second son, Shamash-shum-ukin, of being too friendly with the Babylonians; he may also have been considered unequal to the task of kingship. His third son, Ashurbanipal, was given the succession in 672, Shamash-shum-ukin remaining crown prince of Babylonia. This arrangement caused much dissension, and some farsighted civil servants warned of disastrous effects. Nevertheless, the Assyrian nobles, priests, and city leaders were sworn to just such an adjustment of the royal line; even the vassal princes had to take very detailed oaths of allegiance to Ashurbanipal, with many curses against perjurers.

Another matter of deep concern for Esarhaddon was his failing health. He regarded eclipses of the moon as particularly alarming omens, and, in order to prevent a fatal illness from striking him at these times, he had substitute kings chosen who ruled during the three eclipses that occurred during his 12-year reign. The replacement kings died or were put to death after their brief term of office. During his off-terms Esarhaddon called himself “Mister Peasant.” This practice implied that the gods could not distinguish between the real king and a false one – quite contrary to the usual assumptions of the religion. Esarhaddon enlarged and improved the temples in both Assyria and Babylonia. He also constructed a palace in Kalakh, using many of the picture slabs of Tiglath-pileser III. The works that remain are not on the level of those of either his predecessors or of Ashurbanipal. He died while on an expedition to put down a revolt in Egypt.

Although the death of his father occurred far from home, Ashurbanipal assumed the kingship as planned. He may have owed his fortunes to the intercession of his grandmother Zakutu, who had recognized his superior capacities. He tells of his diversified education by the priests and his training in armour-making as well as in other military arts. He may have been the only king in Assyria with a scholarly background. As crown prince he also had studied the administration of the vast empire. The record notes that the gods granted him a record harvest during the first year of his reign. There were also good crops in subsequent years. During these first years he also was successful in foreign policy, and his relationship with his brother in Babylonia was good.

In 668 he put down a rebellion in Egypt and drove out King Taharqa, but in 664 the nephew of Taharqa, Tanutamon, gathered forces for a new rebellion. Ashurbanipal went to Egypt, pursuing the Ethiopian prince far into the south. His decisive victory moved Tyre and other parts of the empire to resume regular payments of tribute. Ashurbanipal installed Psamtik (Greek: Psammetichos) as prince over the Egyptian region of Sais. In 656 Psamtik dislodged the Assyrian garrisons with the aid of Carian and Ionian mercenaries, making Egypt again independent. Ashurbanipal did not attempt to reconquer it. A former ally of Assyria, Gyges of Lydia, had aided Psamtik in his rebellion. In return, Assyria did not help Gyges when he was attacked by the Cimmerians. Gyges lost his throne and his life. His son Ardys decided that the payment of tribute to Assyria was a lesser evil than conquest by the Cimmerians.

Graver difficulties loomed in southern Babylonia, which was attacked by Elam in 664. Another attack came in 653, whereupon Ashurbanipal sent a large army that decisively defeated the Elamites. Their king was killed, and some of the Elamite states were encouraged to secede. Elam was no longer strong enough to assume an active part on the international scene. This victory had serious consequences for Babylonia. Shamash-shum-ukin had grown weary of being patronized by his domineering brother. He formed a secret alliance in 656 with the Iranians, Elamites, Aramaeans, Arabs, and Egyptians, directed against Ashurbanipal. The withdrawal of defeated Elam from this alliance was probably the reason for a premature attack by Shamash-shum-ukin at the end of the year 652, without waiting for the promised assistance from Egypt. 

Ashurbanipal, taken by surprise, soon pulled his troops together. The Babylonian army was defeated, and Shamash-shum-ukin was surrounded in his fortified city of Babylon. His allies were not able to hold their own against the Assyrians. Reinforcements of Arabian camel troops also were defeated. The city of Babylon was under siege for three years. It fell in 648 amid scenes of horrible carnage, Shamash-shum-ukin dying in his burning palace. After 648 the Assyrians made a few punitive attacks on the Arabs, breaking the forward thrust of the Arab tribes for a long time to come.

The main objective of the Assyrians, however, was a final settlement of their relations with Elam. The refusal of Elam in 647 to extradite an Aramaean prince was used as pretext for a new attack that drove deep into its territory. The assault on the solidly fortified capital of Susa followed, probably in 646. The Assyrians destroyed the city, including its temples and palaces. Vast spoils were taken. As usual, the upper classes of the land were exiled to Assyria and other parts of the empire, and Elam became an Assyrian province. Assyria had now extended its domain to southwestern Iran. Cyrus I of Persia sent tribute and hostages to Nineveh, hoping perhaps to secure protection for his borders with Media. Little is known about the last years of Ashurbanipal’s reign.

Ashurbanipal left more inscriptions than any of his predecessors. His campaigns were not always recorded in chronological order but clustered in groups according to their purpose. The accounts were highly subjective. One of his most remarkable accomplishments was the founding of the great palace library in Nineveh (modern Kuyunjik), which is today one of the most important sources for the study of ancient Mesopotamia. The king himself supervised its construction. Important works were kept in more than one copy, some intended for the king’s personal use. The work of arranging and cataloging drew upon the experience of centuries in the management of collections in huge temple archives such as the one in Ashur. In his inscriptions Ashurbanipal tells of becoming an enthusiastic hunter of big game, acquiring a taste for it during a fight with marauding lions. In his palace at Nineveh the long rows of hunting scenes show what a masterful artist can accomplish in bas-relief; with these reliefs Assyrian art reached its peak. In the series depicting his wars, particularly the wars fought in Elam, the scenes are overloaded with human figures. Those portraying the battles with the Arabian camel troops are magnificent in execution.

One reason for the durability of the Assyrian empire was the practice of deporting large numbers of people from conquered areas and resettling others in their place. This kept many of the conquered nationalities from regaining their power. Equally important was the installation in conquered areas of a highly developed civil service under the leadership of trained officers. The highest ranking civil servant carried the title of tartan, a Hurrian word. The tartans also represented the king during his absence. In descending rank were the palace overseer, the main cupbearer, the palace administrator, and the governor of Assyria. The generals often held high official positions, particularly in the provinces. The civil service numbered about 100,000, many of them former inhabitants of subjugated provinces. Prisoners became slaves but were later often freed.

No laws are known for the empire, although documents point to the existence of rules and standards for justice. Those who broke contracts were subject to severe penalties, even in cases of minor importance: the sacrifice of a son or the eating of a pound of wool and drinking of a great deal of water afterward, which led to a painful death. The position of women was inferior, except for the queen and some priestesses. 

As yet there are no detailed studies of the economic situation during this period. The landed nobility still played an important role, in conjunction with the merchants in the cities. The large increase in the supply of precious metals – received as tribute or taken as spoils – did not disrupt economic stability in many regions. Stimulated by the patronage of the kings and the great temples, the arts and crafts flourished during this period. The policy of resettling Aramaeans and other conquered peoples in Assyria brought many talented artists and artisans into Assyrian cities, where they introduced new styles and techniques. High-ranking provincial civil servants, who were often very powerful, saw to it that the provincial capitals also benefited from this economic and cultural growth.

Harran became the most important city in the western part of the empire; in the neighbouring settlement of Huzirina (modern Sultantepe, in northern Syria), the remains of an important library have been discovered. Very few Aramaic texts from this period have been found; the climate of Mesopotamia is not conducive to the preservation of the papyrus and parchment on which these texts were written. There is no evidence that a literary tradition existed in any of the other languages spoken within the borders of the Assyrian empire at this time, except in peripheral areas of Syria and Palestine.

Culturally and economically, Babylonia lagged behind Assyria in this period. The wars with Assyria – particularly the catastrophic defeats of 689 and 648 – together with many smaller tribal wars disrupted trade and agricultural production. The great Babylonian temples fared best during this period, since they continued to enjoy the patronage of the Assyrian monarchs. Only a few documents from the temples have been preserved, however. There is evidence that the scribal schools continued to operate, and “Sumerian” inscriptions were even composed for Shamash-shum-ukin. In comparison with the Assyrian developments, the pictorial arts were neglected, and Babylonian artists may have found work in Assyria.

During this period people began to use the names of ancestors as a kind of family name; this increase in family consciousness is probably an indication that the number of old families was growing smaller. By this time the process of “Aramaicization” had reached even the oldest cities of Babylonia and Assyria. Apparently this era was not very fruitful for literature either in Babylonia or in Assyria. In Assyria numerous royal inscriptions, some as long as 1,300 lines, were among the most important texts; some of them were diverse in content and well composed. Most of the hymns and prayers were written in the traditional style. Many oracles, often of unusual content, were proclaimed in the Assyrian dialect, most often by the priestesses of the goddess Ishtar of Arbela. In Assyria as in Babylonia, the beginnings of a real historical literature are observed; most of the authors have remained anonymous up to the present.

The many gods of the tradition were worshiped in Babylonia and Assyria in large and small temples, as in earlier times. Very detailed rituals regulated the sacrifices, and the interpretations of the ritual performances in the cultic commentaries were rather different and sometimes very strange. On some of the temple towers (ziggurats), astronomical observatories were installed. The earliest of these may have been the observatory of the Ninurta temple at Kalakh in Assyria, which dates back to the 9th century BCE; it was destroyed with the city in 612. The most important observatory in Babylonia from about 580 was situated on the ziggurat Etemenanki, a temple of Marduk in Babylon. In Assyria the observation of the Sun, Moon, and stars had already reached a rather high level; the periodic recurrence of eclipses was established. After 600, astronomical observation and calculations developed steadily, and they reached their high point after 500, when Babylonian and Greek astronomers began their fruitful collaboration. Incomplete astronomical diaries, beginning in 652 and covering some 600 years, have been preserved. Few historical sources remain for the last 30 years of the Assyrian empire. There are no extant inscriptions of Ashurbanipal after 640 BCE, and the few surviving inscriptions of his successors contain only vague allusions to political matters. In Babylonia the silence is almost total until 625 BCE, when the chronicles resume. The rapid downfall of the Assyrian empire was formerly attributed to military defeat, although it was never clear how the Medes and the Babylonians alone could have accomplished this.’

Part of the answer is that the Scythians were an ally of the Medes and Chaldeans and involved in the overthrow of Assyria.

‘More recent work has established that after 635 a civil war occurred, weakening the empire so that it could no longer stand up against a foreign enemy. Ashurbanipal had twin sons. Ashur-etel-ilani was appointed successor to the throne, but his twin brother Sin-shar-ishkun did not recognize him. The fight between them and their supporters forced the old king to withdraw to Harran, in 632 at the latest, perhaps ruling from there over the western part of the empire until his death in 627. Ashur-etel-ilani governed in Assyria from about 633, but a general, Sin-shum-lisher, soon rebelled against him and proclaimed himself counter-king. Some years later (629?) Sin-shar-ishkun finally succeeded in obtaining the kingship. In Babylonian documents dates can be found for all three kings. To add to the confusion, until 626 there are also dates of Ashurbanipal and a king named Kandalanu. 

In 626 the Chaldean Nabopolassar (Nabu-apal-uṣur) revolted from Urek and occupied Babylon. There were several changes in government. King Ashur-etel-ilani was forced to withdraw to the west, where he died sometime after 625. About the year 626 the Scythians laid waste to Syria and Palestine. In 625 the Medes became united under Cyaxares and began to conquer the Iranian provinces of Assyria. One chronicle relates of wars between Sin-shar-ishkun and Nabopolassar in Babylonia in 625-623. It was not long until the Assyrians were driven out of Babylonia. In 616 the Medes struck against Nineveh, but, according to the Greek historian Herodotus, were driven back by the Scythians. In 615, however, the Medes conquered Arrapkha (Kirkuk), and in 614 they took the old capital of Ashur, looting and destroying the city. Now Cyaxares and Nabopolassar made an alliance for the purpose of dividing Assyria. In 612 Kalakh and Nineveh succumbed to the superior strength of the allies. The revenge taken on the Assyrians was terrible: 200 years later Xenophon found the country still sparsely populated.

Sin-shar-ishkun, king of Assyria, found death in his burning palace. The commander of the Assyrian army in the west crowned himself king in the city of Harran, assuming the name of the founder of the empire, Ashur-uballiṭ II (611–609 BCE). Ashur-uballiṭ had to face both the Babylonians and the Medes. They conquered Harran in 610, without, however, destroying the city completely. In 609 the remaining Assyrian troops had to capitulate. With this event Assyria disappeared from history. The great empires that succeeded it learned a great deal from the hated Assyrians, both in the arts and in the organization of their states.’

The double headed eagle, an ancient symbol of Assyria and their allies the Hittites – above. Most famously associated with the Byzantine Empire – below. 

Czar Ivan III ruled from 1462 to 1505 and instituted the black double-headed** eagle as an official emblem of the Russian state; for he was eager to create a link between Byzantium and Russia (which is more than a random coincidence). It featured as a design motif in the regalia of the Russian Imperial Court until the fall of the monarchy in 1917. 

In 1992 the Russian Federation restored it to the state coat of arms. In Russia, the double-headed eagle was accompanied by another national symbol: a horseman slaying a serpent with a spear, portrayed on a shield. The horseman is a symbol of Russia’s capital, Moscow and usually represents St George the Victorious. Notice the small saltire in the tail feathers, reminiscent of Scotland’s State flag. It is worthy to note that the horseman slaying a dragon (serpent) is in eerie similitude with the tribe of Dan, who are described as a serpent who bites a horse’s heels, bringing down its rider – Genesis 49:17. There is considerably more to learn about the tribe of Dan – Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe.

The coat of arms has changed throughout history, with the eagle changing from gold to black and then back to its current gold; as well as losing and gaining the crowns over the heads. Currently, each head is topped with another crown floating between them, which once more symbolizes unity. In its talons, the eagle holds an orb and a sceptre – symbols of power and authority. The current interpretation of the coat of arms is quite similar to those used in the Russian Empire. After the monarchy was overthrown in 1917, the eagle became white; then the Bolsheviks gave the bird a rest for about 70 years, replacing it with the communist hammer and sickle.

Prior to Asshur’s re-appearance from the embryonic Rus and long after their demise as the Assyrian Empire, the descendants of Asshur held another lengthy period of preeminence on the world stage as the rulers of the early period of the Eastern Roman Empire. A fascinating connection between the Byzantine Empire and Russia, is the use of the term Tzar and Czar (or Csar) for their kings and the etymological link with C-ae-sar, the rulers of the Roman empire. 

The family name of Romanov in Russia derived from the word Roman. The Russian alphabet remarkably resembles the Greek alphabet and its letters used by Byzantium. Russia’s state religion is Eastern Orthodox Christianity, the most similar to yet still distinct from, Roman Catholicism. Assyria also had a parallel system of worship to ancient Babylon, substituting their god Assur for the Babylonian Marduk – refer Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans. 

Marduk is thought to be derived from amar-Utu, the ‘immortal son of Utu’ or ‘the bull calf of the sun god Utu’ – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy, Addendum II. The double-headed** Sumerian sun god had the epithet Bel from Baal, meaning Lord. Marduk was also known as the storm god – Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino & Hispano America. More than coincidently, Nimrod also, was revered as the god, Marduk.

Salient points are that Marduk is associated with the planet Jupiter, also important in the Roman pantheon of gods. Marduk is often depicted as a man and his predominant symbol is a serpentine dragon. Marduk ascended to great power after being chosen to lead the Annunaki gods during a cosmic civil war… the primeval angelic rebellion – refer Samael: Chapter XXII Alpa & Omega. As an aside, Marduk was the god revered by the great Nebuchadnezzar II of Chaldea-Babylon.

Shamash was the Sumerian sun god, though Assur was also represented as the solar disc that appears frequently in Assyrian iconography. Typically, the symbol of Assur was a winged disc with horns (symbol for the crescent Moon) and rippling rays either side a circle or wheel, suspended from wings, enclosing a warrior drawing a bow to discharge an arrow. A comment online states: ‘An Assyrian standard… has the disc mounted on a bull’s head with horns. The upper part of the disc is occupied by a warrior, whose head, part of his bow, and the point of his arrow protrude from the circle. The rippling water rays are V-shaped, and two bulls, treading river-like rays, occupy the divisions thus formed. There are also two heads^ – a lion’s and a man’s – with gaping mouths (refer article: Belphegor), which may symbolize tempests, the destroying power of the sun, or the sources of the Tigris and Euphrates.’

Jastrow regards the winged disc as “the purer and more genuine symbol of Ashur as a solar deity”.  He calls it “a sun disc with protruding rays”, and says: “To this symbol the warrior with the bow and arrow was added – a despiritualization that reflects the martial spirit of the Assyrian empire.” Notice the depiction of Assur with an eagles^ head – refer Cherubim, article: The Ark of God; and article: Thoth.

In the past, Assyria kindled an allied relationship with the Hittites to their west in Anatolia, later eclipsing them. Millennia onwards, Asshur replicated the relationship, as the Eastern Roman Empire which evolved from and later shaded the western leg of the Roman Empire – the original founding Romans – refer Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germany & Austria – Ishmael & Hagar. Russia in modern times has maintained a covert relationship with these present day Hittites. Who financed in part, the 1917 Revolution and lent support after the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1991. In return, Russia has provided military technology to the similarly warlike modern day Hittites. 

The Byzantine Empire was the continuation of the Roman Empire in its eastern provinces, when its capital was Constantinople – formerly Byzantium, now Istanbul. It survived the fragmentation and fall of the Western Roman Empire in the fifth century CE and continued to exist for an additional thousand years until it fell to the Ottoman Empire in 1453. During most of its existence, the empire was the most powerful economic, cultural and military presence in Europe.

We learned with ancient Elam how its power faded, with its people migrating and re-appearing as the Persians. Their original home and the people who remained dwelling there are called Elam by historians, even though they were not originally Elamites – Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey.  

Similarly, portions of Asshur migrated northwards during the middle of the first millennium CE. Gradually leaving their name Byzantium behind as evidence and re-surfacing as the early Rus. The Russian peoples progressively grew more powerful as the subsequent waves of migrants arrived, leaving Byzantium successively weaker.

The name Byzantine Empire, is a term created after the end of the realm, as its citizens continued to refer to their empire simply as the Roman Empire and to themselves as Romans. Though the Roman state continued and its traditions were maintained, historians confirm the difference in distinguishing Byzantium from its predecessor the empire of Rome. For it was centred in Constantinople not Rome and oriented towards Greek rather than Latin culture; characterised by Eastern Orthodox Christianity as opposed to Roman Catholicism.

Several events occurring from the fourth to sixth centuries mark the period of transition during which the Roman Empire’s Greek East and Latin West diverged. Constantine I – whom in more than passing, we have mentioned regarding the Council of Nicaea and the Arian controversy – ruling from 306 to 337 CE sought to unify the empire – Articles: Arius, Alexander & Athanasius; and The Seven Churches – A Message for the Church of God in the Latter Days. He established Constantinople as the new capital in 330 CE – again, an Asshurite proclivity – while legalising Christianity, giving it imperial preference. Under Theodosius I from 379 to 395, Christianity officially became the formal state religion. In the reign of Heraclius during 610 to 641, the Empire’s military and administration were restructured; as was the adoption of Greek for official use – replacing Latin.

The West had suffered heavily from the instability of the third century CE and the distinction between the Hellenised East and the Latinised West persisted; becoming increasingly important in later centuries, leading to a gradual estrangement of the two Roman worlds. An early instance of the partition of the Empire occurred in 293 when Emperor Diocletian created a new administrative system, the tetrarchy, to guarantee security in all endangered regions of the Empire. He associated himself with a co-emperor, Augustus and each co-emperor then adopted a young colleague given the title of Caesar to share in their rule and eventually to succeed the senior emperor. The tetrarchy was short-lived, collapsing in 313 with Constantine I reuniting the two administrative divisions of the Empire as the sole Augustus.

Theodosius I was the last Emperor to rule both the Eastern and Western halves of the Empire. In 391 and 392 he issued a series of edicts banning pagan religion. Pagan festivals and sacrifices were banned, as was access to all pagan temples and places of worship. The last Olympic Games are believed to have been held in 393 CE. In 395, Theodosius I bequeathed the imperial office jointly to his sons: Arcadius in the East and Honorius in the West, effectively dividing Imperial administration. During the fifth century the Eastern empire was spared the difficulties faced by the West. It had a more established urban culture and greater financial resources, allowing it to placate invaders with tribute or pay foreign mercenaries. 

For instance, to fend off the Huns, Theodosius had to pay an enormous annual tribute to Attila. After the fall of Attila, the Eastern Empire enjoyed a period of peace, while the Western Empire continued to deteriorate due to the expanding migration and invasions of the Germanic barbarians. The West’s demise is dated at 476 CE, when the Germanic Eastern Roman Foederati General Odoacer, deposed the Western Emperor Romulus Augustulus.

Previously, we investigated the statue in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream and the correlation of the Medes with the Turko-Mongol peoples (refer Chapter IV Central Asia – Madai & the Medes), as well as the Persians with Turkey (refer Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey), as both representing the chest and two arms of Silver. In Daniel 2:33, 40-43 NET, it says:

33 ‘Its legs were of iron; its feet were partly of iron and partly of clay. Then there will be a fourth kingdom, one strong like iron. Just like iron breaks in pieces and shatters everything, and as iron breaks in pieces all these metals, so it will break in pieces and crush the others. 41 In that you were seeing feet and toes partly of wet clay and partly of iron, so this will be a divided kingdom. Some of the strength of iron will be in it, for you saw iron mixed with wet clay. 42 In that the toes of the feet were partly of iron and partly of clay, the latter stages of this kingdom will be partly strong and partly fragile. 43 And in that you saw iron mixed with wet clay, so people will be mixed with one another without adhering to one another, just as iron does not mix with clay’ – refer articles: Four Kings & One Queen; and 2050.

It would be highly unusual to miss out the Assyrians, from the statue, as other major European powers are included as we shall discover. The two legs represent the division of the Roman Empire – as the two arms reflect the dual nature of the Medo-Persian Empire. One leg was the Eastern Roman Empire, Byzantium and this leg incorporated the descendants of Asshur – the modern Russians. We will study the identity of the other leg in a subsequent chapter. Some commentators believe the ten toes, represent a grouping of nations yet to occur, or ten rulers administering regions of the earth; even proposing a divisional split of nations from Western and Eastern Europe. The legs are of iron, being much stronger than the silver of the Medes and Persians, yet not as culturally sophisticated or resplendent. 

Only the toes are stated as iron and clay, a mix that cannot fully meld or last. Judging from Daniel chapter seven, the possibility exists that the mixing could be between flesh and spirit; humans and Nephilim; or between humankind and angelic kind. This would be a formidable mix, though ultimately flawed in any capacity to endure. The days of Noah are to be repeated in the latter days and so this scenario, is worthy of consideration – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin and Destiny of Nimrod; and articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II.

The genesis of Rome and its end are split into different periods, dependant on which stage of its civilisation is being referred to. Rome was officially founded circa 753 BCE, though it earliest incarnation was much earlier. Two brothers and demigods – Romulus and Remus – are credited with founding Rome and it was allegedly ruled by seven kings during the Roman Kingdom until 509 BCE. It was then that the monarchy was replaced with elected magistrates and is known as the Roman Republic, lasting until 27 BCE with the establishment of the Roman Empire by Octavius, appointing himself Augustus – the first emperor. The empire divided in 395 CE, with the Western branch ending when it fell in 476 CE and the Eastern branch’s demise not until 1453. 

Arithmetically, it would seem that one leg is longer than the other in that the Roman Empire lasted from 27 BCE to 476 CE. Whereas the Byzantine Empire lasted from 395 to 1453 CE. If we compare the period of the Roman Republic and Empire from 509 BCE to 476 CE, it is 985 years. Similarly, if we consider the Byzantine Empire beginning when the Western fell from 476 to 1453 CE, it results in 977 years. The legs would appear to actually match. Rome began its conquest of Greece at the Battle of Corinth in 146 BCE – the same year Rome defeated Carthage. 

Daniel 7:7, 17-28

New English Translation 

7 ‘After these things, as I was watching in the night visions a fourth beast appearedone dreadful, terrible, and very strong. It had two large rows of iron teeth. It devoured and crushed, and anything that was left it trampled with its feet. It was different from all the beasts [kingdoms and empires] that came before it, and it had ten horns. 17 These large beasts, which are four in number, represent four kings who will arise from the earth. 18 The holy ones of the Most High will receive the kingdom and will take possession of the kingdom forever and ever.

19 Then I wanted to know the meaning of the fourth beast… 20 I also wanted to know the meaning of the ten horns on its head, and of that other horn that came up and before which three others fell. This was the horn that had eyes and a mouth speaking arrogant things, whose appearance was more formidable than the others. 21 While I was watching, that horn began to wage war against the holy ones and was defeating them, 22 until the Ancient of Days arrived and judgment was rendered in favor of the holy ones of the Most High. Then the time came for the holy ones to take possession of the kingdom.

23 This is what he told me: “The fourth beast means that there will be a fourth kingdom on earth that will differ from all the other kingdoms. It will devour all the earth and will trample and crush it. 24 The ten horns mean that ten kings will arise from that kingdom. Another king will arise after them, but he will be different from the earlier ones. He will humiliate three kings. 25 He will speak words against the Most High. He will harass the holy ones of the Most High continually. His intention will be to change times established by law. The holy ones will be delivered into his hand for a time, times, and half a time. 

26 But the court will convene, and his ruling authority will be removed – destroyed and abolished forever! 27 Then the kingdom, authority, and greatness of the kingdoms under the whole heaven will be delivered to the people of the holy ones of the Most High. His kingdom is an eternal kingdom; all authorities will serve him and obey him.” 28 This is the conclusion of the matter. As for me, Daniel, my thoughts troubled me greatly, and the color drained from my face. But I kept the matter to myself.’

Note the impact this prophecy had on Daniel, the righteous man who recorded it – Ezekiel 14:14. It is truly astounding and terrifying in its implications and in its eventual future reality. The ‘changing times by law’ has been interpreted by some biblical scholars as already occurring with manipulations of the calendar, so as to make it difficult for worshipers in observing the true sabbath and holy days. We will study what the possible ramifications mean, in an additional article: The Calendar Conspiracy

Each empire lasted a longer period of time than its predecessor. The fourth empire endured considerably longer than the first three, in fact longer than all of them combined. Each empire included territory greater in size than its predecessor. It is thought by most biblical prophecy scholars that the fourth empire is a system that still exists today, or is a continuance of the Holy Roman empire as exhibited through the last millennia and a half by the supremacy of the Church at Rome; a type of modern Babylon – for this Church has had influential control over the governments of Europe and the crowning of its kings. 

The ten horns are viewed as successive rulers of the ‘Roman system’ with the little horn a future ruler. We will study this subject further in the following chapter – also refer article: Is America Babylon? The fourth beast is certainly not like the ones preceding it, such as the bear (or ram) of Medo-Persia. The fourth beast is likened more to a Tyrannosaurus rex (or a Xenomorph), something Daniel was not familiar with, yet inspired genuine horror and dread. 

If we are dealing with a supernatural intruder, the ‘little horn’ may try to actually alter or revise time scales in the latter day events, so as to thwart the Son of Man’s return. The little horn equates to the Son of Perdition and the Man of Lawlessness – 2 Thessalonians 2:3. This entity fulfils the role of the false prophet, the second beast who worships the first beast – Revelation 13:11-18. We will discuss this relationship in more depth in the next chapter. 

2 Thessalonians 2:3-13

New Century Version

3 ‘Do not let anyone fool you in any way. That day of the Lord will not come until the turning away from God happens and the Man of Evil, who is on his way to hell, appears. 4 He will be against and put himself above any so-called god or anything that people worship. And that Man of Evil will even go into God’s Temple and sit there and say that he is God.

5 I told you when I was with you that all this would happen. Do you not remember? 6 And now you know what is stopping that Man of Evil so he will appear at the right time. 7 The secret power of evil is already working in the world, but there is one who is stopping that power. And he will continue to stop it until he is taken out of the way. 

8 Then that Man of Evil will appear, and the Lord Jesus will kill him with the breath that comes from his mouth and will destroy him with the glory of his coming. 9 The Man of Evil will come by the power of Satan. He will have great power, and he will do many different false miracles, signs, and wonders. 10 He will use every kind of evil to trick those who are lost. They will die, because they refused to love the truth. (If they loved the truth, they would be saved.) 11 For this reason God sends them something powerful that leads them away from the truth so they will believe a lie. 12 So all those will be judged guilty who did not believe the truth, but enjoyed doing evil.

13 Brothers and sisters, whom the Lord loves, God chose you from the beginning to be saved. So we must always thank God for you. You are saved by the Spirit that makes you holy and by your faith in the truth.’

The term ‘holy one’ can refer to righteous angels as in Daniel 4:13, 17 and 23; the Creator as in Isaiah 6:3; as well as including true believers in the latter days.

1 Thessalonians 3:13

New International Version

‘May he strengthen your hearts so that you will be blameless and holy in the presence of our God and Father when our Lord Jesus comes with all his holy ones.’

English Standard Version

so that he may establish your hearts blameless in holiness before our God and Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus with all his saints [G40 – hagios: saint, holy one].’

2 Thessalonians 1:10

New American Bible

‘… when he comes to be glorified among his holy ones [G40 – hagios] and to be marveled at on that day among all who have believed, for our testimony to you was believed.’

1 Peter 1:15-16

New English Translation

‘… but, like the Holy One who called you, become holy yourselves in all of your conduct, for it is written, “You shall be holy, because I am holy”.’

The migration of people – the descendants of Asshur travelling in a long arc from Asia Minor to Scandinavia – as the Eastern Roman Empire weakened and disintegrated saw them eventually surface as the Rus Grand Principality of Kiev beginning in 882 and which lasted until 1239. Led by Rurik, the Rus Vikings ruled the northern Slavs from Novgorod – a region between present day St Petersburg and Moscow. Kiev was captured – according to legend – by Askold and Dir, two Rus boyars of high nobility.

The settlement was on the main north-south trade route which was used by the Vikings to reach the rich markets of Constantinople; therefore conquering Kiev meant controlling trade. They were soon dispossessed by a Rus prince by the name of Oleg, a kinsman of Rurik who then moved the capital to Kiev from Novgorod. By the eleventh century the word Rus was associated with the Principality of Kiev, while the term Varangian was common as a term for Scandinavians traveling the river routes. 

The Rus are considered to have originated on the Roslagen or Rus-law seashore of Uppland. This is not universally accepted, though Ros-lagen adapted into Slavic easily becomes Rus. An alternative option for naming the Rus, is that it may originate in the Proto-Finnic word for Swedish Scandinavians Ruotsi – a possible Finnic origin for Rurik’s name. This name may have been used by the Rus for themselves, or alternatively by the eastern Slavs who would soon be subjects of the Rus. Ruotsi is derived from ruskea, meaning light brown which is related to the old Russian rusi, for brown. Hence the name Rus and a Slavic word rusy – referring to hair colour ranging from dark ash-blond to light-brown – cognate with ryzhy, used for red-haired.

The two main theories for the Russian’s origins are the Normanist, which places the Rus ancestrally as Northern Vikings trading and raiding on the river routes between the Baltic and the Black Seas from the eighth to eleventh centuries and the anti-Normanist explanation, which places their origins as being autochthonous (meaning: ‘indigenous rather than descended from migrants or colonists’) with the region of the Carpathian Mountains.

There is merit to both theories which can be reconciled by the Assyrian descended peoples travelling from western Asia Minor to the Carpathian Mountains and then onwards to Scandinavia. The Russian Y-DNA Haplogroups are similar with northern Slavic speaking peoples as well as the Finno-Ugric peoples of the Baltic. There is some minor influence evidenced from Scandinavia and vice-versa. In the words of F Donald Logan: ‘… in 839, the Rus were Swedes; in 1043 the Rus were Slavs.’

The Primary Chronicle is a Slavonic language narrative account of Rus history, compiled from a wide range of sources in Kiev at the start of the thirteenth century. Coincidently, the chronicle includes the texts of a series of Rus-Byzantine Treaties from 911, 945 and 971. The Rus-Byzantine Treaties give a valuable insight into the names of the Rus. Of the fourteen Rus signatories to the Treaty in 907, all had Norse names, though by the Rus-Byzantine Treaty in 945, some signatories of the Rus had Slavic names while the vast majority still retained Norse names. 

Other possible origins for the name Rus include the three early emperors of the Urartian Empire in the Caucasus – enemies and neighbours north of Assyria – from the eighth to sixth centuries BCE. Their names being Rusa I (735-714 BCE), Rusa II and Rusa III, documented in cuneiform monuments – refer Chapter XVII Lud & Iran.

The ancient Sarmatian tribe of the Roxolani, from the Ossetic, ruhs meaning ‘light’; the Russian rusyje volosy, meaning ‘light-brown hair’ or Dahl’s dictionary definition of rus, meaning: ‘world, universe’, or literally ‘white world, white light.’

From the Old Slavic name that meant ‘river-people’, tribes of fishermen and ploughmen settled near and navigated the rivers Dnieper, Don, Dniester and Western Dvina. The rus root is preserved in the modern Slavic and Russian words ruslo for ‘river-bed’ and rusalka, for ‘water sprite’. From one of two rivers in the Ukraine near Kiev and Pereyaslav, Ros and Rusna, whose names are derived from a postulated Slavic term for water, akin to rosa for dew.

Lastly, a postulated proto-Slavic word for bear, cognate with Greek arctos and Latin ursus – refer Ursa Minor and the North Pole Star, article: The Pyramid Perplexity. This is interesting as we hear of Russia described, as the Russian Bear. 

A look at an atlas shows the outline of Russia – and particularly the old Soviet union – and its likeness to a bear. Its head and mouth pointing westwards and its tail and hind paw eastwards.

The Russias were all the lands of the Rus, incorporating the principalities and states which had existed from the ninth century onwards. 

A Japanese map from 1900.

Ivan Vasilyevich (or the Terrible), ruled from 1547 to 1584; spending a great deal of his reign fighting the Livonian Wars in an effort to conquer Old Livonia and North Estonia. With the expectation of expanding his new empire westwards; the forces of Sweden, Lithuania and Poland were able to check Ivan. Ivan IV, known as Grozny the Terrible, was the first Czar of all the Russias and was a descendant of Theodora, a daughter of Sartaq Khan of the Golden Horde – refer Chapter XVII Elam & Turkey.

The descendants of Rurik of Novgorod who had ruled the Rus from the late ninth century, had their rule ended in the early seventeenth century; by an interregnum period of civil war following the murder of Czar Dimitri I and then his successor being deposed by the Seven Boyars, or nobles. These same nobles invited Sigismund III of Poland-Lithuania to Moscow in 1610; electing his son, Wladyislaw as Czar. But, Wladyislaw was unable to take up the position due to his father’s opposition and so the Czarate continued to fight within itself for three years without a Czar to rule Russia at all. This was known by later generations as the Times of Troubles.

A prominent family called the Romanovs, formed Russia’s second dynasty. The most famous being Mikhail Romanov who was descended from a mysterious Boyar – privileged landowner from high ranking feudal nobility – Andrei Ivanovich Kobyla. During the reign of Ivan IV, Koblya’s descendants via his son Feodor, became known as the Yakovlev family. A grandchild from one of them, Roman Yurievich Zakharyin-Yuriev, assumed the formation of a clan name, by adapting his first name into Romanov or Romanoff – essentially meaning the clan or descendants of Roman. Roman’s daughter, Anastasia Zakharyina, became the wife of Ivan IV in 1547; bringing the family great wealth and influence. 

Following the expulsion of the Poles in 1612, the crown was offered to several Rurik and Gedimin princes whilst a number of pretenders also sought to claim the throne. In the end, the son of the highly respected Filaret Romanov was asked – the sixteen year old Mikhail Romanov I, who ruled from 1613 to 1645 – and the nephew of Czar Feodor I. Once he had been persuaded to accept by his mother Kseniya Ivanovna Shestova, he pursued a policy of emphasising family ties with the Ruriks. 

Mikhail made sure that he sought the advice of the Assembly of the Land on important issues, thereby ensuring that the populace loved him and the nobility respected him. Mikhail (or Michael) Romanov ended the wars against Sweden and Poland-Lithunia, allowing the return of his father from exile. Filaret Romanov then assumed the administrative duties of Czar, without the trappings of power. Michael’s role was ceremonial until his father’s death in 1633. The direct line of Romanov rulers died out with Elizabeth Petrovna, the daughter of Peter the Great. She had ruled from 1741 to 1762; although the direct male line had already ended with the death of Peter II in 1730. A period of crisis followed her death until a suitable candidate was sought amongst various distant relatives. In the end, a grandson of Peter I was found in the German House of Holstein-Gottorp, a branch of the House of Oldenburg. 

Peter III (or Karl Peter Ulrich), was the son from a marriage between Grand Duchess Anne, daughter of Peter I and Duke Charles-Frederick of Holstein-Gottorp. Acclaimed as a Romanov, the fact remains he began the line of Holstein-Gottorp-Romanov which ruled Russia until 1917. As the Duke of Holstein-Gottorp he had an extra degree of interest in the affairs of Germany – too much for some elements of the Russian nobility. Peter III planned an attack on Denmark in order to restore areas of Schleswig to his duchy, and thereby withdrawing Russian troops from the Seven Years War. 

In Europe, the Seven Years War was fought between an alliance constituting France, Russia, Sweden, Austria and Saxony, against Prussia, Hanover and Great Britain between 1756 and 1763. The war had international interest, particularly as Britain and France were fighting one another for domination of North America and India. As such, it had been originally referred to as the first world war.

The plot to depose Peter III was led by his own wife. He was transported to captivity at Ropsha, where he died after only six months on the throne in mysterious circumstances. Catherine Yekaterina became Czarina and is known in history, as Catherine II and the Great, ruling from 1762 until 1796. Catherine cast a long shadow over neighbouring lands during her reign. Beginning in 1762, she tightened Russian control of Livonia and Estonia. In 1764, she created the imperial province of Novorossiya or New Russia along the central northern area of the Black Sea coast – which is now part of Ukraine. The province was a merging of several military districts and the Cossack Hetmanate in order to improve and increase Russian control of the region as part of the ongoing process of impinging on the Ottoman Empire. 

In 1767, all of Alania fell under the Russian Empire’s rule as part of Catherine’s thrust southwards through the Caucasus Mountains to remove territories from Turkey’s influence. During 1768 till 1774, the First Russo-Turkish War was part of Catherine’s desire to secure the conquest of territory on Russia’s southern borders. The most serious revolt during Catherines’s reign was the Ural Cossack rebellion of 1773 to 1775. Two battles fought back to back over four days at Kazan, eventually defeated the rebels. The Second Russo-Turkish War occurred between 1787 and 1792, with Russia gaining from Turkish losses.

From 1791, Russia operated an area known as the Pale of Settlement. Initially it was small, but increased greatly from 1793 and the Second Partition of the former Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth. By the mid-nineteenth century it incorporated a substantial territory comprising modern Belarus – eastern Poland at the time – eastern Latvia, Lithuania, the province of Bessarabia – modern Moldova – and western Ukraine. Having formerly been citizens of the defunct commonwealth, the Jewish population of the Pale were restricted from moving eastwards into Russia. Catherine II died in 1796 after an eventful reign that greatly solidified and strengthened the Russian Empire. Her son Paul I reigned briefly from 1796 to 1801; cut short when he was killed in a palace coup.

The threads of Russia’s ties with Germany remained entwined when the Bolshevik government seized control in 1917 – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. The new government, far from stable, badly handled what remained of Russia’s First World War effort, holding out for a beneficial peace agreement with Germany. Instead, Russia was forced to accept the harsh terms of the Brest-Litovsk treaty. As a result of that as well as too many reforms in too short a period, Russia lost control over many of its outlying states and provinces. Principally those which had been handed over to Germany under the terms of the treaty, Bessarabia, such as Byelorussia, Estonia, Finland, Latvia, Lithuania, Moldavia, Russina Poland, Western Ukraine, the Crimea, the industrial Donetz basin and the Don. It took the collapse of Imperial Germany and three long years of civil war before the Russian empire could be reborn under Soviet control. 

The former Soviet Union at the height of its power and territory, which in reality was a modern day Empire and reflective of the dictatorial and militaristic martial based civilisation of the mighty Assyrian Empires of the past.

Modern claims of sovereignty over the Russias included Grand Duke Vladimir Cyrillovich Romanov to be the rightful heir to Czar Nicholas II, which was not disputed. 

Czar Nicholas II

However, since his death in 1992 the divided branches of the House of Holstein-Gottorp-Romanov each put forward their own claimant as heir to the throne of the Russias. Prince Nicholas Romanovich is recognised by most of the family, bearing direct descent from the uncrowned successor to Nicholas II, Grand Duke Michael Alexandrovich. Meanwhile, Grand Duchess Maria Vladimirovna, the daughter of Grand Duke Vladimir, upholds her claim because her father issued a controversial decree recognising her as his successor. 

Left: Kaiser Wilhelm II of Germany (left) with Nicholas II (right) in 1905. 

Nicholas is wearing a German Army uniform, while Wilhelm wears that of a Russian hussar regiment. 

Right: Tsar Nicholas II (left) and King George V of Britain (right) in Berlin, 1913

Nicholas married Princess Alexandra of Hesse-Darmstadt less than a month after he became Tsar at the age of twenty-six in 1894. Alexandra was a grand daughter of Queen Victoria. Meanwhile Nicholas was first cousin to King George V of England – of which he bore an uncanny resemblance – and second cousin to Kaiser Wilhelm II of Germany.

The most infamous claim in succession for the Russian throne was by Anna Anderson the supposed daughter Anastasia (later disproved genetically), of Czar Nicholas who had been able to escape, when her father, mother, brother and sisters had all been shot and their bodies amateurishly cremated. Even so, her claim as a pretender to any throne was redundant while a valid male heir lived.

Modern Russia is a federal, semi-presidential republic founded in 1991 in the wake of the dissolution of the Soviet Union. ‘Despite bearing the resemblance of a democratic state in terms of its offices and elections, it always manages to convey the impression that old habits die hard in terms of its tendencies towards strong centralist control.’ 

The map above shows the extent of the Soviet Union’s geo-political power and reach after World War II until 1991.  

The apt term Iron Curtain was coined by Winston Churchill. The map is also significant as it shows the split between Western Europe and Eastern Europe – with the exceptions of Finland and Greece which should be orange and East Germany, blue – which we will discover is the family division of one of Shem’s sons – not including Iran, Turkey, Russia, Spain and Portugal.

Russia lays at the heart of the CIS – the Commonwealth of Independent States – a voluntary organisation of republics that had once formed part of the original Soviet empire. Its creation had been principally masterminded by Boris Yeltsin the president of the Russian republic. The clever ploy had been carried out behind the back of Mikhail Gorbachev; leaving him with no other choice than to announce the dissolution of the Soviet state. 

Most of the Russian population is concentrated in the western European portion of the country, especially in the fertile region surrounding Moscow. Moscow and St Petersburg – formerly Leningrad – are the two most important cultural and financial centres in Russia and are among the most picturesque cities in the world. 

Russians are also populous in Asia; beginning in the seventeenth century and particularly pronounced throughout much of the twentieth century, a steady flow of ethnic Russians and Russian speaking peoples migrated eastward into Siberia, where cities such as Vladivostok and Irkutsk flourish today. 

Russia is a multinational state with over one hundred and ninety ethnic groups within its twenty-two republics; all with unique languages and cultures. The population is 144,156,010 people of which eighty-one percent are ethnic or Slavic Russian. It is the most populous country in Europe and the ninth most populous country in the world. Russia’s population density stands at only nine inhabitants per square kilometre, or twenty-three per square mile. Russia has one of the oldest populations in the world, with an average age of 40.3 years and a projected population by 2030 of 139,599,000 people. 

The Russian economy can be fragile at times, though still ranks as one of the world’s biggest economies by nominal GDP. Russia is the world’s eleventh largest economy, with a GDP of $1.70 trillion as of 2019, 1.3% higher than in 2018. Russia has moved toward a more market-based economy over the three decades since the collapse of the Soviet Union, though government ownership of and intervention in business, is still common. As a leading exporter of oil and gas, as well as other minerals and metals, Russia’s economy is highly sensitive to swings in world commodity prices. 

Austrian statesman Klemens Furst von Metternich aptly noted: “Russia is never as strong as she appears, and never as weak as she appears.”

As one of the world’s largest producers of gas and oil derived from its considerable mineral and oil reserves, Russia does not refrain from using its power in this area as an economic weapon. Russia is an energy superpower. The country has the world’s largest natural gas reserves, the second largest coal reserves and the eighth largest oil reserves. Russia is the world’s leading natural gas exporter – which gives it immense control over much of Europe – and the second largest oil exporter. Added to these impressive statistics, Russia is the fourth largest electricity producer and the ninth largest renewable energy producer in the world. Russia was the first country to develop civilian nuclear power and to construct the world’s first nuclear power plant. In 2019, nuclear energy generated twenty percent of the country’s electricity.

It is prophesied in the scriptures how Russia will be catapulted to the top of world hegemony – refer articles: 2050; and Four Kings & One Queen. A part of that process will be investing in the infrastructure required to tap into the immense wealth of resources in the Arctic Ocean – something the United States appears reticent. In 2014, President Putin ‘for the first time added the Arctic region as a sphere of Russian influence in its official foreign policy doctrine’ – Prisoners of Geography, Tim Marshall, 2016 & 2019, page 282.

And for good reason: ‘In 2008 the United States Geological Survey estimated that 1,670 trillion cubic feet of natural gas, 44 billion barrels of natural gas liquids and 90 billion barrels of oil are in the Arctic, with the vast majority of it offshore. As more territory becomes accessible, extra reserves of the gold, zinc, nickel and iron already found in part of the Arctic may be discovered’ – Tim Marshall, pages 277-278.

Marshall, page 19: ‘Energy as political power will be deployed time and again in the coming years, and the concept of “ethnic Russians” will be used to justify whatever moves Russia makes.’

Russia’s land offers a massive source of crops and its Chernozemie region in Central Russia makes it one of the major bread basket nations of the world with China, Brazil, Canada and the United States. This region is renowned for its rich soil known as Black Earth. The soil contains a high humus percentage and other soil enriching nutrients such as ammonia and phosphorous. It is also deep and its clay like qualities give it water retaining properties. This makes the area an agricultural powerhouse for Russia. Main crops include grains, particularly wheat and sunflowers, corn, soy beans, peas, rapeseed and barley. 

Of the top ten Countries with the most natural resources, Russia is ranked number five in the world; behind India at four and ahead of Brazil at six. Also, Russia is positioned at number two behind South Africa for the world’s top five mineral producing powers. Russia’s total estimated natural resources are worth $75 trillion. The country boasts the biggest mining industry in the world, which is a driving force in its national economy; producing substantial volumes of mineral fuels, industrial minerals, and metals. Russia is a leading producer of aluminum, arsenic, cement, copper, magnesium metal, as well as compounds like nitrogen, palladium, silicon, and vanadium. The nation is the second-largest exporter of rare earth minerals and accounts for up to 20% of nickel and cobalt production in the world and 7% of global iron ore and coal exports.

Of the top ten technological nations in the world, Russia is at number six, ahead of the United Kingdom at seven and behind Germany at five. Russia led the space race with space exploration and moon landings. It is a leading producer and inventor of weapons technology and defence systems; being a major exporter of its equipment worldwide.

The richness of resources has not translated into an easy life for most of the country’s people; much of Russia’s history has been a grim tale of the very wealthy and powerful few, ruling over the great mass of their poor and powerless compatriots. An uncompromising parallel with the ancient Assyrians and their martial driven society and warlike persona. Despite such weighty problems, Russia shows potential promise of re-gaining its superpower* status. 

‘The following export product groups represent the highest dollar value in Russian global shipments during 2021.

  1. Mineral fuels including oil: US$211.5 billion 
  2. Gems, precious metals: $31.6 billion 
  3. Iron, steel: $28.9 billion 
  4. Fertilizers: $12.5 billion 
  5. Wood: $11.7 billion 
  6. Machinery including computers: $10.7 billion 
  7. Cereals: $9.1 billion 
  8. Aluminum: $8.8 billion 
  9. Ores, slag, ash: $7.4 billion 
  10. Plastics, plastic articles: $6.2 billion 


Iron and steel was the fastest grower among the top 10 export categories, up by 80.4% from 2020 to 2021. In second place for improving export sales were international sales of Russian fertilizers via a 78.5% gain. Russia’s shipments of ores, slag and ash posted the third-fastest gain in value up by 71.2%. The sole decliner among Russia’s top 10 export categories was cereals thanks to its -2.2% drop year over year.’

Russia is listed at number five in the world for countries with the largest gold reserves. Russia possesses 2,295.4 tonnes which equates to 22.0% of foreign reserves. ‘The Russian Central Bank has been one of the largest buyers of gold for the past seven years and overtook China in 2018’ who is now sixth. ‘In 2017, Russia bought 224 tonnes of bullion in an effort to diversify away from the U.S. dollar, as its relationship with the West has grown chilly since the annexation of the Crimean Peninsula in mid-2014. To raise the cash for these purchases, Russia sold a huge percentage of its U.S. Treasuries.’

As of 2017, the Russian military comprised over one million active duty personnel, the fifth largest in the world. It is mandatory for all male citizens aged between 18 and 27 to be drafted for a year of service in Armed Forces – a distant residue of the militaristic mindset of Assyria. Russia’s tank force is the biggest in the world, while its surface navy and air force are among the largest. The country has a huge and fully indigenous arms industry producing most of its own military equipment with only a few types of weapons imported. It has been one of the world’s top supplier of arms since 2001, accounting for about thirty percent of worldwide weapons sales; while exporting weapons to about eighty countries. Russia is the third biggest exporter of arms behind the United States and China. 

The state flag of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics – USSR – from 1922 to 1991 

Above: The Russian Naval ensign adopted in 1712 and designed by Czar Peter I, between 1692 and 1712, after proposing eight different designs. Inspiration taken from the Scottish Saltire of the same colours in reverse. 

Below: The current flag of the Russian Federation

Online Encyclopaedia – emphasis mine:

‘The Russian Federation has been suggested as a potential candidate for resuming superpower* status in the 21st century… while others have made the assertion that it is already a superpower. 

In his 2005 publication entitled Russia in the 21st Century: The Prodigal Superpower, Steven Rosefielde, a professor of economics at University of North Carolina… predicted that Russia would… augur another arms race… Rosefielde noted that such an end would come with tremendous sacrifice to global security and the Russian people’s freedom.

Matthew Fleischer of the Los Angeles Times contends that Russia will not become a superpower unless climate change eats away at the permafrost that covers, as of March 2014, two-thirds of the country’s landmass. The absence of this permafrost would reveal immense stores of oil, natural gas, and precious minerals, as well as potential farmland, which would allow Russia to “become the world’s bread basket – and control the planet’s food supply.”

… in December 2013, Russian president Vladimir Putin denied any Russian aspiration to be a superpower. He was quoted saying: “We do not aspire to be called some kind of superpower, understanding that as a claim to world or regional hegemony. We do not infringe on anyone’s interests, we do not force our patronage on anyone, or try to teach anyone how to live [a dig aimed at the United States].”

Forbes writer Jonathan Adelman… summarized the arguments against Russia’s superpower potential… “Russia has a trade profile of a Third World country [for now], a GNP the size of Canada which is less than 15 percent of the United States GDP, no soft power, Silicon Valley, Hollywood, Wall Street or highly rated universities.” Former political journalist Peter Brown wrote that Russia “would like to reclaim the superpower status it held for nearly 40 years after World War II,” but in the 21st century “may lack the combination of economic and military power” to do so. He said that “Russia won’t be a superpower anytime soon,” [agreed] citing Russia’s shrinking population, high levels of poverty and poor public health. In 2011, British historian and professor Niall Ferguson… suggested that Russia is on its way to “global irrelevance”.

The world’s economic pundits and other experts may have written Russia off, predicting its near future decline; though the scriptures paint a different picture for the destiny of the King of the North. A century or two, can change the fortunes of a nation considerably, particularly after a major conflagration such as a Third World War – refer articles: 2050; and Four Kings & One Queen.

Prisoners of Geography, Tim Marshall, 2016 & 2019, page 7: ‘Russia, like all great powers, is thinking in terms of the next 100 years and understands that in that time anything can happen.’

Encyclopaedia: ‘Russia has, however, shown a slight population growth since 2012, partly due to immigration. The number of Chinese in… Russia’s Far East has been growing.’

Marshall, page 11: ‘China may well eventually control parts of Siberia in the long-term future’ – in fulfilment of the Genesis 9:27 prophecy – ‘but this would be through Russia’s declining birth rate and Chinese immigration moving north. The empty depopulating spaces of Russia’s Far East are… likely to come under Chinese cultural, and eventually political, control.’

An important aspect of the Russian mentally and a palpable trait of the ancient Assyrians was insightfully and eloquently opined by Winston Churchill in 1939 and embellished seven years later:

“It is a riddle wrapped in a mystery inside an enigma, but perhaps there is a key. That key is Russian national interest… I am convinced that there is nothing they admire so much as strength, and there is nothing for which they have less respect than for weakness, especially military weakness.”

In Chapter XVII Lud & Iran and Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey, we studied the two sons of Shem who have the most in common with regard to their mtDNA maternal and Y-DNA paternal Haplogroups. The Persian Iranians with the Turks, exhibit varying admixture with the neighbouring Arab related peoples and or, a shared past history with the Turko-Mongol peoples. Underlying these factors though, is the fact their autosomal DNA bears a closer resemblance. In contrast, comparing them with the Russians, it soon becomes obvious there is a marked difference between the latter and the former two peoples. 

What we will discover as we progress through each of Shem’s five sons, is that some are more closely related to certain brothers than others. We will also find, especially towards the end, how similar cousins can be to each other compared to their own siblings. It is quite common for cousins to be drawn to each other and get along better with one another than with their own brothers and sisters. Haplogroups can reflect these relationship dynamics. 

Russian men

Asshur shares Haplogroups and autosomal DNA predominantly with Eastern Europe, partially with Northern Europe and negligibly with Southern Europe and Western Europe. Contrastingly, Aram shares Haplogroups split between Western Europe and Southern Europe, with little commonalty with either Northern or Eastern Europe.

The remaining son of Shem, Arphaxad sits in the middle of these two geographically and bridges the gap between them genetically. 

Russian women

Of all the peoples investigated thus far, either descended from Japheth and his seven sons; Ham and his three sons (Canaan and his six sons); or Shem’s two out of five sons, who have exhibited black or brown hair and brown eyes regardless of skin tones and eye tints; it is the Russians from Asshur, who are the first peoples on our identity journey, who possess a marked increase in fair hair and blue eyes.

The mtDNA Haplogroups for Russians in descending order. 

H [41.2%] – U5 [ 10.4%] – J [7.8%] – T2 [6.5%] – HVO+V [4.2%] – 

U4 [3.9%] – K [3.7%] – T1 [2.7%] – U [2.2%] – I [2%] – HV [1.8%] – 

W [1.8%] – U2 [ 1.4%] – X [1.3%] – U3 [1.1%] – L [0.2%] 

The main maternal Haplogroups shared with Turkey and Iran include H, U, J and T2. Haplogroup H is the most frequent Haplogroup throughout West Eurasia; J is a major European Haplogroup and T, a more recent European Haplogroup. It is Haplogroup U5, where there is a more pronounced difference between Russia and the West Asian nations descended from Elam and Lud. As Turkey exhibits a significantly higher percentage of Haplogroup H than Iran, so does Russia compared with Turkey.

Russia:  H [41.2%] – U5 [10.4%] – J [7.8%] – T2 [6.5%] – K [3.7%] –

HV [1.8%] 

Turkey: H [30.8%] – J [8.9%] – U [6.3%] – K [5.6%] – HV [4.8%] – T2 [4.3%]

Iran:      H [16.9%] – J [13.8%] – U [11.8%] – HV [7.4%] – K [7.3%] –

T2 [4.9%]

The three Haplogroups which Iran and Turkey share higher levels, which Russia also possesses but in lower percentages include K, U and HV. Haplogroup K is higher in distinctive groups such as the Basque and the Ashkenazi Jew and found in Central Asia and North Africa. 

In contrast with Haplogroup T, Haplogroup U is one of the oldest and most diverse of the European Haplogroups. Haplogroup HV is the ancestral group to both H and V, with H dominating European lineages.

                       H       HV      J       T2      U      U5      K

Russia          41        2         8        7        2       10       4

Turkey         31        5          9       4        6         3       6

Iran              17        7        14        5      12         3       7

Iran and Turkey – who are similar genetically – share dominancy in Haplogroup H, followed by J, U and K, with T2 and U5 rarer. So it is interesting that for Russians the main Haplogroups following H, are U5, J and T2, with K and U rarer. Thus all three nations share H and J as overall predominant, yet after that the frequency is opposite in that Russians exhibit more of maternal Haplogroups U5 and T2.

Russia ostensibly, has more in common albeit distantly, with Turkey than Iran. We will learn that Russia in fact, has more commonality with the Northern Slavic and Baltic nations. Recall the first and fourth points in the introduction. Peoples today invariably live next to those peoples they are most related to – with a few notable exceptions and Haplogroups provide the evidence that this hypothesis is a valid one.

Khazaria, Russian Genetics: Abstracts and Summaries, Kevin Alan Brook – emphasis & bold mine:

‘Russians are the dominant ethnicity in Russia today. The Russian language belongs to the East Slavic family and is related to Ukrainian and Belarusian. The Russian people, too, are closely related to their Belarusian and Ukrainian neighbors, and also fairly close to Poles and Slovenians… We can genetically divide the Russian people into two* main types: Northern Russians and Southern Russians.’

Mitochondrial DNA variability in Poles and Russians, Annals of Human Genetics 66, multiple authors, 2002, pages 261-283. Excerpts from the summary:

“The main mitochondrial haplogroup of the Polish and Russian sequences is group H, which is the most frequent haplogroup in Europe and also common in the Near East. Haplogroup H comprises the majority of the Russian (42.3%) and Polish (45.2%) samples… The node designated as HV* is highly important in mtDNA phylogeny because two of the most frequent haplogroups in Europe, H and pre-V, descend from it. The haplogroup HV*, rare in European populations, was identified in Polish and Russian samples with low frequency (1% and 2%, respectively)…

Haplogroup J sequences in Poles and Russians are characterized by similar frequencies of 7.8% and 8%, respectively… Haplogroup U and K sequences, which are defined by a variant-12308HinfI, were found in 19.5% of the Polish mtDNAs and in 20.0% of the Russian mtDNAs.”

“The distribution of the subgroup U5a and U5b frequencies in Poles and Russians is approximately equal, with the U5a subgroup prevailing over U5b – 5.3% and 3.4% in Poles, and 7.5% and 3% in Russians. U4 (with CR motif 16356-195) is the next relatively frequent subgroup in the populations studied, being found at a frequency of 5% in Poles and 3.5% in Russians.”

Mitochondrial DNA variation in Russian populations… Genetika 38:11, multiple authors, 2002, pages 1532-1538. Excerpts from the abstract, translated into English:

“Mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) polymorphism was examined in three Russian populations from the European part of Russia (Stavropol krai, Orel oblast, and Saratov oblast). This analysis showed that mitochondrial gene pool of Russians was represented by the mtDNA types belonging to haplogroups H, V, HV*, J, T, U, K, I, W, and X. A mongoloid admixture (1.5%) was revealed in the form of mtDNA types of macrohaplogroup M. Comparative analysis of the mtDNA haplogroup frequency distribution patterns in six Russian populations from the European part of Russia indicated the absence of substantial genetic differences between them. However, in Russian populations from the southern and central regions the frequency of haplogroup V (average frequency 8%) was higher than in the populations from more northern regions…”

The macrohaplogroup U structure in Russians, Human Genetics 53:4, multiple authors, 2017, pages 498-503. Abstract:

“The structure and diversity of mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) macrohaplogroup U lineages in Russians from Eastern Europe are studied on the basis of analysis of variation of nucleotide sequences of complete mitochondrial genomes. In total, 132 mitochondrial genomes belonging to haplogroups U1, U2e, U3, U4, U5, U7, U8a, and K are characterized. 

Results of phylogeographic analysis show that the mitochondrial gene pool of Russians contains mtDNA haplotypes belonging to subhaplogroups that are characteristic only of Russians and other Eastern Slavs (13.7%), Slavs in general (11.4%), Slavs and Germans* (17.4%), and Slavs, Germans, and Baltic Finns (9.8%). 

Results of molecular dating show that ages of mtDNA subhaplogroups to which Russian mtDNA haplotypes belong vary in a wide range, from 600 to 17000 years. However, molecular dating results for Slavic and Slavic-Germanic* mtDNA subhaplogroups demonstrate that their formation mainly occurred in the Bronze and Iron Ages (1000 to 5000 years ago). Only some instances (for subhaplogroups U5b1a1 and U5b1e1a) are characterized by a good agreement between molecular dating results and the chronology of Slavic ethnic history based on historical and archaeological data.”

Genetic studies show that modern Russians are closest to Belarussians, Poles, Slovaks, Czechs, Balts and Ukrainians. In an interesting twist, the Ethnographer Zelenin, affirms ‘that Russians overall are more similar to Belarusians and to Ukrainians than southern Russians* are to northern Russians.’ 

A study found that ‘the genetic distances from the Russians to the European language groups indicate that the gene pool of present-day Russians bears the influence of Slavic, Baltic, Finno-Ugric and, to a lesser extent, Germanic groups, as well as Iranian and Turkic groups.’ 

These findings ‘uphold the traditionally held genetic differentiation between Northern and Southern Russians, with the decisive ethnic element being the Finno-Ugric one, more important in the north, the southern population having substantial – generally unacknowledged in historical debates about Russian ethnogenesis – Germanic influence.’

The Russians as Asshur are a bridge genetically amongst the sons of Shem and this will be affirmed; becoming more apparent when we study his brothers, Aram and Arphaxad. Aram and the western half of Arphaxad are both similar, as Lud and Elam are to each other. 

Asshur stands between the two pairings, leaning towards the eastern half of Arphaxad’s descendants. The reason and evidence for these relationships will be supported once Arphaxad’s descendants through Joktan’s mtDNA and Y-DNA Haplogroups are studied – Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans

In reiteration of point one in the introduction, peoples today are living next to those people they are most related to. Even though Russians have had interaction and inter-marrying with Germanic and Finno-ugric peoples, as well as Turks and Iranians, their dominant association in shared migration, history, culture and language has been with fellow Slavic speaking peoples.

What historians and geneticists have not understood is that the Russians (or the Rus), did not originate in the Carpathian Mountains nor from Uppland in Scandinavia. These were merely settlements along their northwestern route from the lands of Byzantium, and anciently before that in upper Mesopotamia. 

The northward dwelling Russian men, have similarity with the Finno-Ugric peoples in that they have similarly high levels of Y-DNA Haplogroup N1c1 admixture from the line of Japheth. The southward male Russian inhabitants display higher levels of I2a1 in common with southeastern Slavic speaking Europeans. Russians possess these two male lineages, as does Arphaxad, with geneticists and ethnologists seeking to explain these paternal Haplogroups as deriving from mixing alone. 

This may be accurate for N1c1, but not for I2a1. The reason being that I2a1 is an older ancestral Haplogroup from which descendants possessing R1a are related. The two Y-DNA Haplogroup maps of Europe show that the R1a Haplogroup is indigenous to not only Russians but also much of Eastern Europe, particularly northeastern Europe. Each may have had an influence on the other, for Ukraine, Belarus and Poland have high levels of R1a like Russia. Lithuania, Latvia, Estonia and Finland have high levels of N1c1, like a sizeable minority of Russian men.

The paternal Haplogroups for Russians match the northern Slavic and Baltic peoples they reside next too. Likewise, the nation of Germany’s regional Haplogroup spread match their neighbours. That is, the people with which they are related to in West Central Europe. When we study the Slavs of Eastern Europe and then the Germanic, Scandinavian, Celtic and Latin peoples of Western Europe, it will be self-evident why Russia identifies with Asshur and why Germany cannot be Assyria.

Similarly, the peoples of the Middle East called Assyrians – who are either Arab or Kurdish extraction – are descended from principally Ham and Mizra (or partially from Shem via Lud) and cannot be from Asshur.

Four of the five sons of Shem all live on the periphery of Europe, surrounding where Arphaxad’s descendants dwell. Asshur, Elam and Lud – Russia, Turkey and Iran – live in Eastern Europe and West Asia. We will find that the sons of Aram dwell in peripheral locations within and without Europe – Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino & Hispano America; and Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil

As a guide it is worth mentioning as we delve into the European peoples more fully that broadly speaking, their principle Y-DNA Haplogroups of R1a, R1b, I1 and I2a1 signify approximately the four quarters of Europe. Haplogroup R1b is dominant in the West; R1a in the East; I1 in the North; with I2a1 in the South (and east). Added to this, is N1c1 originating from Japheth prevalent in northern Europe and in counter balance Haplogroup J2 (with J1 and E1b1b) from Ham, found more commonly in southern Europe. 

Khazaria, Russian Genetics: Abstracts and Summaries, Kevin Alan Brook – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The Y-DNA (paternal) haplogroup R1a and its offshoots are very common among Russian men. Some specific subgroups of R1a [M420] found among ethnic Russians in the “Russia-Slavic DNA Project” include R1a1 [M459], R1a1a [M17], R1a1a1g, and R1a1a1g2. The “Russia-Slavic DNA Project” includes men who have the sub-types R1b1a2 and R1b1a2a1a1b… [and] the sub-types I2a and I2a2. The Y-DNA haplogroup N is also common among Russian men… N haplogroups are often signals of Finnic ancestry… N1c1 is a sub-type that’s found in Russia. E1b1b Y-DNA haplogroups (ultimately originating in northeastern Africa) are not very common among Russian men, but some do have them.’

Two Sources of the Russian Patrilineal Heritage in Their Eurasian Context, American Journal of Human Genetics 82:1, multiple authors, 2008, pages 236-250. Excerpts from the abstract:

“… In the present study of the variation of the Y chromosome pool of ethnic Russians, we show that the patrilineages within the pre-Ivan the Terrible historic borders of Russia have two main distinct sources. One of these antedates the linguistic split between West and East Slavonic-speaking people and is common for the two groups; the other is genetically highlighted by the pre-eminence of haplogroup (hg) [N] and is most parsimoniously explained by extensive assimilation of (or language change in) northeastern indigenous Finno-Ugric tribes. 

The distribution of all frequent Y chromosome haplogroups (which account for 95% of the Y chromosomal spectrum in Russians) follows a similar north-south clinal pattern among autosomal markers, apparent from synthetic maps.”

‘Excerpts from middle of the study: “We collected 1228 DNA samples from 14 regional Russian populations. All sampled individuals identified their four grandparents as ethnic Russians, with their mother tongue being Russian. The rural areas and small towns were chosen for sampling so that the influence of more recent migrations could be minimized. Only individuals with all four grandparents born in the local area were sampled… The 1228 Russian Y chromosomes analyzed, all except 20 (1.6%) fall into seven major haplogroups (E, G, I, J, K2, N, and R1) characteristic to West Eurasian populations. 

Eleven samples could be classified up to the root level of haplogroups F and K, and nine samples (0.7%) fell into haplogroups C, Q, and R2 that are specific to East and South Asian populations. At a higher level of molecular resolution, only eight subclades of these major West Eurasian Y chromosome haplogroups are presented with their average frequency greater than 1%, including R1a, [N1c1], [I1], R1b, [I2], J2, [N1b1], and [E1b1b]. Taken together, they account for 95% of the total Russian Y chromosomal pool. 

… Every second Russian Y chromosome belongs to haplogroup R1a… within the boundaries of Europe, R1a is characteristic for BaltoSlavonic populations, with two exceptions: southern Slavs [I2a1] and northern Russians [N1c1]. R1a frequency decreases in northeastern Russian populations down to 20% – 30%, in contrast to central-southern Russia, where its frequency is twice as high…

The second frequent among Russians is haplogroup [N1C1, formerly N3], which is a typical haplogroup for Altaic and Finno-Ugric populations of Siberia and northeastern Europe… within the Russian area, the frequency of [N1c1] decreases significantly from north (>35%) to south (<10%)… The third most frequent haplogroup in Russians is [I2a1], and its variation is also clinal… The remaining two haplogroups, J2 and [E1b1b, formerly E3b], exhibit spotty frequencies in Russians, expected for low-frequency haplogroups.”

Map above of R1a-Z282 (R1a1a1b1a) specific to Russian males

A 2008 paper, sampling 1,228 people in Russia who self-identified as ethnic Russians, found the following top four Y-DNA Haplogroups among the sample:

R1a: 19.8% to 62.7%, with an average of 46.7%

N1: 5.4% to 53.7%, with averages of 21.6% for all regions

(10% Central and South Russia)

I: 0% to 26.8%, with an average of 17.6% for all regions

(23.5% Central and South Russia)

R1b: 0% to 14%, with an average of 5.8%

Y-DNA Haplogroups listed for Russia, Turkey and Iran. The constant reader will recall the similarities between Turkey and Iran.

Russia: R1a [46%] – N1c [23%] – I2a1 [10.5%] – R1b [6%] – I1 [5%] – 

J2 [3%] – E1b1b [2.5%] – T1a [1.5%] – Q [1.5%] – G2a [1%] 

Russia:   R1a – N1c – I2a1 – R1b – I1 – J2 – E1b1b – T1a – Q – G2a 

Turkey:  J2 – R1b – G2a – E1b1b – J1 – R1a – I2a1 – N – L – T1a –

Q – O – I1 – R2 – H – C – I2a2 

Iran:       J2 – R1a – G2a – R1b – J1 – E1b1b – L – Q – T1a – N1c2 – I

From this comparison, we learn that Russia’s Y-DNA Haplogroups – though similar when comparing lineages descending from Shem: R1a, I2a1, R1b, I1 and G2a – stand out as different from those of Turkey and Iran in sequencing and percentages. Caused in part through admixture, though not wholly. We will learn that Asshur has a closer genetic relationship with his younger brother, Arphaxad. 

Viewing the table from the preceding chapters and adding Russia highlights the disparity between Russia and the other two peoples in those paternal Haplogroups more usually associated with North Africa, the Middle East and West Asia (as well as southern Europe from admixture), consisting of E1b1b, J1 and J2 from Ham – and in the Caucasus, G2a from Shem.

Whereas, Russia’s high frequency of R1a firmly places it in the Eastern European genetic sphere. The one small surprise is the low level of R1b in Russians (from admixture); though six percent is an average and levels can be comparable with Turkey and Iran in certain areas. What is more significant and shows Russia’s closer genetic ties with north and eastern Europeans is adding the percentages for R1b and R1a. Russia has 52% compared with 24% and 26% for Turkey and Iran respectively.

                       J1       J2     E1b1b      G      R1a      R1b

Iran                9        23         7          10       16        10

Turkey           9        24       11           11         8        16

Russia                        3         3            1       46          6

Selecting the key Haplogroups more closely associated with the majority of the European nations and particularly in the northern regions of Europe, reveals how Russia’s highest percentages position it with similarly related peoples in north eastern Europe – as will be discussed in later chapters – whilst highlighting how similar, yet distinct Turkey and Iran are compared with Europe as a whole.

For both Turkey and Iran in their male populations reveal heavy intermixing over many centuries – in part generated by their geographic positions – where half their Haplogroups have originated from Shem (R1a, R1b, G, I) and the other half have derived from admixture with Ham (J2, J1, E1b1b).  

                      R1a     R1b     I1     I2a1   I2a2     N1c

Russia           46        6        5        11                   23

Turkey            8       16        1         4       0.5        4  

Iran               16       10               0.5                      1           

The comparison table subtly shifts with the emphasis on northern European Y-DNA Haplogroups comprising the far older I1 and I2a1 from Shem and – resulting from admixture with Japheth – Haplogroup N1c1. Iran’s dominant paternal Haplogroups are J2 and R1a; Turkey’s comprise J2 and R1b; whereas Russia’s include R1a and N1c1. 

It is not surprising that Haplogroup I2a2 is negligible in Russia as this is found primarily in northwestern Europe, or that the R1b percentage is low, as this is predominantly a western European Haplogroup. 

As Haplogroup J2, followed by E1b1b and J1 seemingly distinguishes Turkey as a southern European nation at best and in reality a nation of the near east; Haplogroup R1a with N1c1, I2a1 and I1, identifies Russia as both an eastern and a northern European nation. That said, the original core paternal line for Turkish men descended from Elam is R1b, followed by G2a. The other paternal Haplogroup lineages are evidence of intermixing and intermarriage.  

Continuing the Y-DNA comparison table comprising Iran, Turkey and their related neighbours, with the addition of the Russians.

                       J        J1      J2     E1b1b      G      R1a     R1b      R1    

Georgia       43      16       27         2          30        9        10       19 

Iran              32       9       23         7          10       16        10       26

Armenia      33      11       22         6          12         5        30      35  

Turkey         33       9       24         11         11         8        16       24 

Russia            3                  3          3            1       46         6       52

As Georgia bookends one end with the highest Haplogroup J percentages and lowest R1; Russia bookends the other with the lowest Haplogroup J levels and contrastingly the highest R1 groups. Georgia possesses the highest level of J2 as well as its core male Haplogroup G2a; while Russia has the highest percentage of its core male Haplogroup R1a and secondly N1c1 from intermixing with males from Japheth.

The next two chapters concentrate on firstly, Nimrod from the Book of Genesis and his link with Asshur… in more ways than one. And Secondly, the Earth’s physical and spiritual history preceding Nimrod and how it arrived at the circumstances which allowed Nimrod to take centre stage in the post global Flood cataclysm world.

Chapter twenty-three will resume with Shem’s fifth and youngest son, Aram; whom we have discussed in part in Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino & Hispano America.

For those readers interested in all things Assyrian or Russian, there is an excellent two volume historical novel that brings the ancient world of Assyria colourfully alive, called The Assyrian by Nicholas Guild (1987) and its sequel The Blood Star (1989).

If a wise man has a controversy with a foolish and arrogant man, The foolish man ignores logic and fairness and only rages or laughs… there is no peace… or agreement.

Proverbs 29:9 Amplified Bible

“… we must bear in mind that the cause of learning has often been promoted by scholars who are prepared to take a risk and expose their brain-waves to the pitiless criticisms of others.”

F F Bruce 1910-1990

“All truth passes through three stages. First, it is ridiculed. Second, it is violently opposed. Third, it is accepted as being self-evident.”

Arthur Schopenhauer

© Orion Gold 2021 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings

Chapter XIX

The earliest known historical figure connected with Elam, is Enmebaragsei, the penultimate king of the first Dynasty of Kish who reigned over much of Sumer, possibly as late as circa 2615 to 2600 BCE. The Sumerian King List says he reigned nine hundred years. A more realistic 15 years is probable when dividing by 60, based on the Sumerian sexagesimal system according to an unconventional chronology. Enmebaragesi is a key figure as he bridges the divide between myth and history. He is the earliest ruler to be evidenced directly from archaeology. Four inscriptions have been found with his name. En is an honorary title and not part of his original name. Me means crown; bara means ruler; and si means to fill.

Enmebaragsei fought a successful campaign against Elam, capturing Uruk, confiscating their weapons and imposing his kingship – he “who made the land of Elam submit.” He preceded the Old Elamite period dated to circa 2600 to 1500 BCE, broadly incorporating three main dynasties beginning from approximately the end of his reign. They were the combined Awan I and II era, circa 2600 to 2300 BCE and 2300 to 1930 BCE consecutively; the Shimashki (or Simaski) era, circa 1955 to 1840 BCE; and the Sukkalmah era, circa 1840 to 1500 BCE. It is the end of the 1st dynasty and the beginning of the 2nd with which we are primarily interested.

The Awan (or Avan) II dynasty was contemporary with the Mesopotamian emperor Sargon I or the Great of Akkad, reigning from 2224 to 2169 BCE. He defeated the 12th Awan king, Luh-Ishshan – who reigned circa 2194 to 2169 BCE – subjugating Susa. Historical sources concerning Elam now become more frequent, as the Mesopotamians had developed an interest in resources, such as wood, stone and metal from the Iranian plateau; thereby encouraging more frequent military excursions to the region. 

Though the foreign Guti Dynasty (refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil) had been ruling in Sumer since 2088 BCE, it was in 2039 BCE that Akkad fell to the Gutians and with it, the final and 11th king of the Dynasty of Akkad – Shu-Dural (or Shu-Tural). The Gutium spoke an agglutinative language isolate like Sumer and Elam – refer Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans; and Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey. The Gutians ruled Sumer and Elam until 1991 BCE. The last king of nineteen, Tirigan, reigned for only 40 days, when Utu-hengal reigning from 1995 to 1988 BCE of the 5th Dynasty of Uruk defeated him – ending the Gutian Dynasty. 

Now, Utu-Hengal was the father of Ur-Namma the 1st King of the Ur III Dynasty from 1988 to 1970 BCE and he in turn, was the father of King Shulgi who reigned from 1970 to 1924 BCE. 

These names are mentioned as there is considerably more to say about Ur-Namma as we progress, who was concurrent with King Kutik-Inshushinak of Elam the next to last king before Chedorlaomer; as well as Shulgi, the 2nd King of Ur, who was a contemporary of the Elamite King Chedorlaomer, as well as the Patriarch Abraham.

Elam declared independence under the supposedly last and 17th Awan king, Kutik-Inshushinak (or Puzur-Insusinak) who reigned from 1980 to 1955 BCE, throwing off the Akkadian language and promoting the Linear Elamite script in the process. Kutik-Inshushinak conquered the future principal Elamite cities of Susa and Anshan. The Shimashki dynasty arose at the tail end of the Awan Dynasties, with an unnamed king from 1955 to 1930 BCE, so that there was a crossover of some twenty-five years. Elam endured a continual threat of attacks from the Sumerians and the Gutians. The Elamite empire state of Shimashki at this time extended into northern Iran and as far as the Caspian Sea. 

A century later in 1882 BCE, the Elamites allied with the city of Susa and led by their king Kindattu (or Kindadu) – ruler from 1892 to 1872 BCE – the 10th king of the Shimashki Dynasty, sacked Ur in Sumer with the first Akkadian King of Isin (or Issn), Ishbi-Erra from 1895 to 1862 BCE; and defeated the 5th and final king of the Ur III Dynasty, the great grandson of Shulgi: Ibbi-Suen, who reigned twenty-four years beginning in 1906 BCE.

The succeeding Sukkalmah dynasty lasting from 1840 to 1500 BCE, is so named after the ‘Great or Grand regents’, the title borne by Elamite rulers. It was also called the Epartid dynasty after the name of its founder Eparti II – also known as Ebarti (or Ebarat) who reigned from circa 1840 to 1820 BCE – and was concurrent with both the Old Assyrian Empire and the Old Babylon period in Mesopotamia. Eparti II was a contemporary of Iddin-Dagan and his reign from 1842 to 1822 BCE; the grandson of Ishbi-Erra and 3rd King of the Isin Dynasty in Akkad – marrying his daughter. 

A ruler named Silhaha – (or Shilkhakha), ruling from 1820 to 1800 BCE – who described himself as ‘the chosen son of Ebarti’ is also credited as the founder of the dynasty. Ebarti II appears as the founder of the dynasty according to building inscriptions, but later kings refer to the second ruler Silhaha, Eparti’s son, in their filiation claims. Possibly, Silhaha won out over a brother; as there was an Eparti III before Shilhaha. Both their names as the founding members of the Sukkalmah Dynasty, have been found on the Gunagi silver vessels, inscribed in the Linear Elamite script. The Gunagi vessels were discovered only recently in 2004.

Notable Eparti dynasty rulers in Elam during this time include the 12th king Siruk-tuh (or Shirukduh), circa 1660 to 1640 BCE, who entered various military coalitions to contain the power of the southern Mesopotamian states; 14th ruler and a son of Siruk-tuh, Siwe-Palar-hupak, circa 1615 to 1595 BCE, who for some time was the most powerful ruler in the region, respectfully addressed as ‘Father’ by Mesopotamian kings such as Zimri-Lim of Mari.

The 16th king, Kutir-Nahhunte I (or Kedor-nakhunta), circa 1560 to 1530 BCE, exacted revenge and plundered the temples of southern Mesopotamia, as the North was under the control of the Old Assyrian Empire. In fact, Kutir-Nahhunte dealt so serious a defeat to the Babylonians that the event was remembered nearly one thousand years later in an inscription of the Assyrian king Ashurbanipal, when he conquered Susa in 660 BCE. 

Trade between the Indus Valley Civilisation and the cities of Mesopotamia and Elam have been deduced from numerous Indus artefacts; particularly in excavations in Susa, showing the origination of the post-diluvian society in the east and the subsequent migration west to the plains of Mesopotamia – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Objects made with shell species that are characteristic of the Indus coast, such as Trubinella Pyrum and Fasciolaria Trapezium, have been found in the archaeological sites of Mesopotamia and Susa dated circa 2500 to 2000 BCE. Carnelian beads from the Indus were found in Susa in the tell of the citadel excavation. Exchanges seem to have waned after 1900 BCE, with the eventual demise of the Indus valley civilisation. 

It is to this backdrop that we read of an extraordinary account in Genesis chapter fourteen. For a biblical account, it is remarkably detailed and it comprises two parts. A war between a confederacy of Southern Mesopotamian kings against vassal Canaanite kings to the southwest, which we will now look at and an amazing rescue operation of Lot by his uncle, the patriarch Abraham which we will study later in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.

Genesis 14:1-11

English Standard Version

‘In the days of [1] Amraphel king of Shinar, [2] Arioch king of Ellasar, [3] Chedorlaomer king of Elam, and [4] Tidal king of Goiim [or Nations], 2 these kings made war with 

Bera king of Sodom, Birsha king of Gomorrah, Shinab king of Admah, Shemeber king of Zeboiim, and the king of Bela (that is, Zoar). 

3 And all these joined forces in the Valley of Siddim (that is, the Salt Sea) [north of the present day Dead Sea]. 

Twelve years [from 1907 to 1895 BCE] they had served Chedorlaomer, but in the thirteenth year they rebelled [1907-1895 BCE]. 

5 In the fourteenth year [1894 BCE] Chedorlaomer and the kings who were with him came and defeated the Rephaim in Ashteroth-karnaim, the Zuzim in Ham, the Emim in Shaveh-kiriathaim, 

6 and the Horites in their hill country of Seir as far as El-paran on the border of the wilderness. 7 Then they turned back and came to En-mishpat (that is, Kadesh) and defeated all the country of the Amalekites, and also the Amorites who were dwelling in Hazazon-tamar.

8 Then the king of Sodom, the king of Gomorrah, the king of Admah, the king of Zeboiim, and the king of Bela (that is, Zoar) went out, and they joined battle in the Valley of Siddim 9 with [1] Chedorlaomer king of Elam, [2] Tidal king of Goiim, [3] Amraphel king of Shinar, and [4] Arioch king of Ellasar, four kings against five. 10 Now the Valley of Siddim was full of bitumen pits, and as the kings of Sodom and Gomorrah fled, some fell into them, and the rest fled to the hill country [of Seir]. 

11 So the enemy took all the possessions of Sodom and Gomorrah, and all their provisions, and went their way.’

The five kings of the Plain, happen to represent the exact same five cities that the angels of the Lord came to destroy, sixteen years later and in the process, dramatically rescue Abraham’s nephew Lot, for the second time in his life. The references to the Repha-im, Zuz-im and Em-im are all clans of Nephilim offspring. In fact, the Horites and Amalekites are also included with these mysterious tribes. We will discuss these peoples in depth, in Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega and in Chapter XXIX Esau: The thirteenth Tribe.

Though Chedorlaomer I of Elam is listed third – he is placed first in verse nine – Chedorlaomer is the leader of the northern confederacy. The only king not stated is that of Bela or Zoar. This city and its people were the only one of the five which were not destroyed by the Creator’s wrath during the time of Lot. The time frame is particularly critical, as this battle would need to have taken place between Abraham’s birth in 1977 BCE and his death in 1802 BCE. This would align with the end of the Awan II Dynasty and the beginning of the Shimashki.

Head of Chedorlaomer (and no, it is not Tom Hanks): Height 34.3 cm in Arsenical Copper from Iran, circa 2000 BCE. 

The Metropolitan Museum of Art, 1947

Hitchcock’s Bible Names Dictionary defines the name Chedorlaomer as: a roundness of a sheaf; Smith’s Bible Dictionary as: a handful of sheaves. The full name Chedorlaomer, is not known outside the Bible, although the name is genuinely Elamite. It is composed of two elements, which do appear separately in Elamite sources. ‘Laomer’ is apparently a divine name whose Elamite form is Lagamar. ‘Chedor’ is derived from the Elamite Katir (or Kutir), meaning ‘servant’. We have seen its use in the name of the 16th Sukkalmah Dynasty King Kutir-Nahhunte. The name could also mean ‘servant of the god Lagamar’.

Easton’s Bible Dictionary – emphasis & bold mine: 

‘Many centuries before the age of Abraham, Canaan and even the Sinaitic peninsula had been conquered by Babylonian kings, and in the time of Abraham himself Babylonia was ruled by a dynasty which claimed sovereignty over Syria and Palestine. The most famous king of the dynasty was Khammu-rabi‘ (or Hammurabi), ‘who united Babylonia under one rule, and made Babylon its capital. When he ascended the throne’ – in 1894 BCE an unconventional chronology – ‘the country was under the suzerainty of the Elamites, and was divided into two kingdoms, that of Babylon (the Biblical Shinar) and that of Larsa (the Biblical Ellasar). 

The king of Larsa was Eri-Aku (“the servant of the moon-god”), the son of an Elamite prince, Kudur-Mabug’ or Durmah-ilani, ‘who is entitled “the father of the land of the Amorites.” A recently discovered tablet enumerates among the enemies of Khammu-rabi, Kudur-Lagamar (“the servant of the goddess Lagamar”) or Chedorlaomer, Eri-Aku or Arioch, and Tudkhula or Tidal. Khammu-rabi, whose name is also read Ammi-rapaltuor [for] Amraphel by some scholars, succeeded in overcoming Eri-Aku and driving the Elamites out of Babylonia.’

After the Valley of Siddim campaign, Hammurabi – or Amraphel, King of Shinar and – King of Babylon, ironically chose to go against his three former allies and circa 1893 BCE, he too rebelled. As we progress, we will possess significant support for the confirmation of the four Northern kings identities as real historical figures, as well as a credible time frame for the events recorded. It is proposed that Hammurabi was born in 1912 BCE according to an unconventional chronology and ascended the Babylonian throne in 1894 BCE, at the age of 18; following the abdication of the 5th king of the Amorite Dynasty, his father Sin-Muballit, who ruled for nineteen years from 1913 BCE. 

There is fevered debate over when Hammurabi of Babylon lived. This is convenient for scholars, in that it neatly throws a spanner in the works for conclusively supporting the accuracy of the biblical account. Hammurabi is a colourful and influential king in ancient history and thus for detractors, it is problematic to have such a clear sign of the authenticity of the biblical record; which in turn underpins the veracity of the existence of Abraham and his nephew Lot, whom both fathered peoples who have become prominent 21st century nations.

An informative paper: Abraham and Chedorlaomer Chronological, Historical and Archaeological Evidence by Gérard Gertoux; provides comprehensive research in presenting the evidence for Chedorlaomer’s identity and his place as a legitimate historical king. Where we firstly and slightly disagree, is in the chronology by sixty years; for he has presumably, dated the Exodus in the early sixteenth century, circa 1507 BCE as opposed to the middle of the fifteenth century in 1446 BCE. Secondly, he has adopted the most recent academic opinion regarding the time frame for Hammurabi’s rule; some 200 to 150 years later than proposed hereAppendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology. He states, emphasis & bold mine:

‘The only way to assess the veracity (historical truth) of this event is by determining its exact chronology (“the backbone of history”). Foremost one should know that until now Babylonian chronology, which is the best known, has not been yet fixed since Oppert (1863) made the start of the reign of Hammurabi in 2394 BCE, Thureau-Dangin (1927) lowered this date to 2003 BCE and Gasche proposed (1998) lowering it again to 1696 BCE. Hammurabi has rejuvenated about 700 years during the 20th century!

When T.G. Pinches (1856-1934), lecturer in Assyriology at University College, London and at the University of Liverpool, published the Spartoli tablets he made a link between the biblical names: Amraphel, Arioch, Chedorlaomer and Tidal (Genesis 14:1) and Hammurabi, Eri-e-Aku, Kudur-lahgamal and Tudḫula. Unfortunately this deduction has three major errors: 1) Hammurabi (1697-1654) reigned three centuries after the events, 2) his name is very different from that of Amraphel and 3) the reading “laḫ” of the sign KU [for Chedorlaomer] is not documented.’ 

These three reasons are flimsy at best and are really no more than excuses. The dating conflict regarding Hammurabi’s timeline, means it has to be reconciled with other documents to understand when he truly lived. As we will find that Hammurabi was indeed a contemporary of Chedorlaomer, Arioch and Tidal, it is fitting to parallel his timeline with them. This then resolves the dates for Hammurabi’s life.

Some scholars have made the connecting link between the names Hammurabi and Amraphel. That aside, it is not unusual for people and places to have more than one name. Amraphel may have been his given name. As he was only eighteen when he ascended the Babylonian throne after Sin-Muballit and then ruled for a lengthy forty-two years. A new name may have been chosen as monarchs have done up until our recent history. The Bible possibly records his name as Amraphel as he had just ascended the throne and was in his very first year of his reign. An accurate record, no less than his being subsequently known after his exploits as Hammurabi and recorded as such in future histories.

Etymology shows the lah is actually part of Chedorlaomer’s name, though regardless, the Kudur-…gamal is still strong evidence for the correlation with his identity. Gertoux mixes Akkadian and Elamite together, to show the kudur is Akkadian and la(h)gamal is Elamite. The Akkadian actually says: kudur-lagamar and the Elamite says: kutir-lagamol. The Greek Septuagint refers to him as Chodol-logomor and it is synonymous with the aforementioned as well as the Hebrew name: Kdorla’omer.

Gérard Gertoux – emphasis & bold mine:

Ku-du7-[ur-La-ga-mar] (line 13) reigned 36 years (line 14) over Akkad as king of Awan I (Elam). King List WB 444 (Weld-Blundell Prism) dated c. 1800 B.C. Ashmolean Museum, Oxford (number: AN1923.44).

Kudur-Lagamar’s name is located in a part of the prism which is unfortunately very damaged but three important data have been preserved: [1] a mighty king of Elam at the end of the 3rd millennium BCE, [2] whose name was Kudu[-], [3] died without a successor.

A chronological reconstruction based on synchronisms shows that among the dynasties from Sumerian lists the third and last Elamite king of the Awan I dynasty was Kudur-Lagamar.’

‘The three Elamite kings of the dynasty of Awan I (Puzur-Insusinak [Kutik-Insusinak 1980-1955 BCE], [-]-lu [1955-1930 BCE], Kudur-Lagamar [1929-1893 BCE]) were regarded as genuine kings of Akkad in parallel with the Sumerian kings of the dynasty of Ur III (Ur-Nammu, Sulgi). Besides they used Akkadian in their writings, in place of Elamite, and they quoted Mesopotamian gods rather than their Elamite divinities.’

The Northern kings listed in Genesis fourteen verse one could be geographical in orientation, as Larsa is south of Babylon and Elam is south of Ellasar. Some researchers believe Tidal, King of Nations refers to a very northwesterly position and the peoples of Hatti, or later the Hittites in Anatolia. This would not fit with the cluster of powers in lower Mesopotamia. Nor would assigning all four kings as Assyrian kings as at least one researcher has proposed. This writer considers the Gutians – to the direct north of Elam and northeast of Shinar – as the fourth power in the alliance. We will look at the Gutium in more detail when we study Shem’s fifth son Aram in Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil. 

The three main regions for Shem’s children in Mesopotamia were the city-states of Assyria, then the Land of Shinar and thirdly, Elam. As we have learned, the land of Shinar was split into north and south – refer Chapter XVI Shem Occidentalis. The North was known as Akkad – Akkadia or Accadia – and in time as Babylonia after its main city Babel; while the South was understood as Sumer. These two regions within Shinar, were the combined offspring of Shem’s son Arphaxad** – Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans

Arphaxad had two great grandsons, Peleg and Joktan. These two sons of Eber were the forefathers of a major split in the family line which we will study – and are confirmed in the Y-DNA super sub-Haplogroup split of R1 into the predominantly eastern R1a and western R1b. As an aside, the four remaining sons of Shem, while encompassing the earlier Haplogroups of G, I1 and I2 are principally identified by the paternal marker Haplogroups R1a and R1b.

There is good reason to acknowledge Peleg’s descendants comprised the northern territory of Akkad and Joktan’s children were located in Sumer. This would explain why two separate, yet closely related cultures arose though still under the banner of the Land of Shinar. Today, the same scenario has occurred with two distinct, yet adjacent regions of eastern and western nations within Europe – yet all descended from Arphaxad.**

In the British Museum there are artefacts mentioning three of the four northern kings at the Battle of the Valley of Siddim. The first two accounts record Chedorlaomer leading a rebellion with Tidal and Arioch’s son Dursrilani, a co-regent perhaps, against the king of Shinar at Babel circa 1929 to 1909 BCE, prior to the Valley of Siddim battle in 1894 BCE. The unnamed king of Shinar then strikes back. This king would have been from the Amorite Dynasty, the same as Hammurabi, the 6th king. The two possible kings are the 4th king, Apil-Sin who reigned from 1930 to 1913 BCE or the 5th king, Sin-Muballit* from 1913 to 1894 BCE. Each are viable as Apil-Sin is Hammurabi’s grandfather and Sin-Muballit, his father. A clear and reasonable motive for Hammurabi’s later actions against Chedorlaomer, suddenly becomes apparent: revenge.

The first artefact is British Museum #BM 35404 – sp II.987, which says: 

“The property and the possessions of Babylon, small and great, in their faithful counsel to Chedorlaomer [Ku-der-lah-ga-mal], king of the land of Elam”… I am a King, the son of a king… the son of a daughter of the king who on the throne of dominion have sat… Dur-sir-ilani the son of Arioch [Eri-ekua] who with the spoil of the throne of dominion sat, and with the sword was killed.”

The second artefact is British Museum #BM 34062 – sp.158 & SPII.962 and states that Chedorlaomer the king of the Elamites, turned against the king of Shinar and attacked his cities at Babil and Borsippa:

“The enemy, the Elamite, multiplied evils against Bel [Baal] and Babil [Babel] which he planned evil against… there he set his mind on destroying the temple… the enemy, the Elamite, took its goods… He decreed it’s destruction… he showed his dislike for and barred the people of Bel of Ezida… the road to Sumer. Who is this Chedorlaomer [Ku-der-lah-ga-mal], the maker of this evil? He has also gathered the Unman-Manda, and the people of Bel he has ruined… the Elamite caused his yoke to be directed down to Borsippa. He set his face against and he traversed also the road of darkness, the road to Mesku. This wicked man the Elamite, destroyed its palace, the princes he subdued with the sword, and from all the temples he carried off their goods as spoils of war, and he took them back to Elam.”

Notice Babylon is referred to as its original name of Babel – its name inherited prior to the Tower of Babel incident – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. Chedorlaomer was a formidable opponent, a ‘wicked man’ who had subdued a future threat in Babylon and with it, their king – either Hammurabi’s father or grandfather – before amalgamating the states into a powerful coalition. 

Abraham and Chedorlaomer Chronological, Historical and Archaeological Evidence, Gérard Gertoux:

‘The Spartoli tablets (c. 650 BCE) describe [the] famous attack of Babylonia by a coalition of evil kings named Kudur-KUKUmal, [ku.ku means: carrying no mercy] king of Elam, Tudhula, king of Gutium, and Eri-Aku [king of Larsa]. This coalition of kings (Sumer, Larsa, Gutium) united under Kutur-Lagamar is quite likely, because all these kings were vassals or allies of the king of Elam (and Akkad) at that time, moreover, they came from neighbouring regions. Chedorlaomer’s route and the description of his actions show that this king came to this region near Egypt in order to maintain control over this new land trade route. 

This ambitious project had to have worried Amenemhat I (1975-1946) because southern Canaan was a big source of supply. In order to protect Egypt, Amenemhat I built the “Walls of the Ruler”. One can notice that the area of Sodom is called Sutu(m) in execration texts (then Moab after 1800 BCE)’ Moab as a son of Lot, lived where Lot had previously dwelt. 

Gertoux: ‘Thus the kings of Sumer [Ur] were oppressed on two occasions: once by Kudu [Lagamar in 1909 BCE]* king of Awan, and once by Kindadu [in 1882 BCE], king of Simaski. These two kings of Elam left a bad unforgettable memory in Sumerian annals. After the destruction of Ur the kings of Elam were blackened because they were charged with all misfortunes that occurred in the land of Sumer.’

The Pharaoh mentioned by Gertoux, Amenemhat I – who reigned from 1677 to 1647 BCE – was actually a Pharaoh while Joseph and the other sons of Jacob were dwelling in Goshen, the Nile delta region in Lower Egypt – some three hundred years after Gertoux’s orthodox, though inaccurate dating – Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology; and Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact? The wall he built was to the east of the delta region, to protect the eastern Egyptian frontier from the inhabitants of the Sinai Peninsula. As relations with the Israelites were still favourable at this time, it would seem a benevolent act and not an insidious one to contain the prospering sons of Jacob within Egypt’s boundary; though this cannot be ruled out as a partial motive. 

There is only one possible Pharaoh who ruled between 1929 BCE – the ascension of Chedorlaomer to the Elamite throne – and 1907 BCE, the first year of enforced tribute of the Transjordan City-States, who would have been concerned with the growing strength of Chedorlaomer. 

The 3rd Pharaoh of the 1st Dynasty Djer, was the the son of Hor-Aha. Prominent during Djer’s reign was his grandmother, Queen Neithhotep. Cemetery evidence confirms that she lived during the reign of Hor-Aha and succeeded him into Djer’s rule. Neithoptep had been the wife of the 1st Pharaoh, Narmer also known as Menes. The First Dynasty of Egypt is incorrectly dated as beginning circa 3100 BCE. We will return to the dating and accurate sequencing of the Egyptian dynasties in an unconventional chronology.

Djer ruled Lower and Upper Egypt beginning 1922 BCE for fifty-four years until 1868 BCE. What is interesting about this Pharaoh is that it was Djer, who met Abraham and Sarah in 1902 BCE, during the 20th year of his reign while there was a famine in Canaan. We will return to this story in Genesis chapter twelve, when we study Abraham in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia

The third artifact is British Museum #BM 35496 – sp III.2. A new King of Shinar, namely Hammurabi – or Amraphel – counter-attacks Dursirilani, Tidal and Chedorlaomer:

“Samas [Babylonian sun god] the illuminator of… Merodach [chief Babylonian god]… the rulers who were not nourishing… he caused to be slain. Dur-sir-ilani, the son of Arioch [Eri-ekua]… his goods he carried off to the waters of Babylon and back to the temple of Esaggil… his son, with the weapon of his hands, like a lamb he was slaughtered… the child he cut off… Tidal [Tu-ud-hul-amar] son of Gazza… his goods he carried off to the waters of Babylon and to the temple of Esaggil… 

His son, with the weapon of his hands, fell upon him… of his dominion, before the temple of Annunit… Elam, the city of Ahhe to the land of Rabbatu, he spoiled in ruins, he set the fortress of Akkad, the whole of Borsippa…ended Chedorlaomer [Ku-der-lah-ga-mal], his son, and with the steel sword he pierced his heart… his enemy. He took the will of these kings, the lords of sin… their rebellions… who the chief of the gods, Merodach, brought his anger against.”

It entailed a series of battles over a number of years imposed by the king of Shinar, violently slaughtering the other three kings and their families and in the process… ending three separate dynasties in a bloodbath of destruction. The artefacts confirm the names of Dursirilani, Tidal, and Chedorlaomer. Possibly, Arioch was the one casualty amongst the Mesopotamian kings during Abraham’s night time raid and this is why his son Dursirilani is listed as king of Ellasar (or Larsa), at the time of Hammurabi’s betrayal and revenge. Alternatively, Dursirilani may have been a co-regent with his father Arioch.

It was shortly after the Battle of the Valley of Siddim, when Hammurabi rebelled and slaughtered his – once allies now – enemies, beginning in 1893 BCE. 

It may now explain why Amraphel is listed first in the Genesis account. Ultimately, he killed his three rivals; each powerful rulers in southern Mesopotamia. As the king of Babylon and Akkad, Amraphel added the kingship of Sumer while subjugating both the lands of Elam and the Guti.

Regarding Chedorlaomer, the International Standard Bible Encyclopaedia, on British Museum Sp. II 987 and Sp. III, 2, records: 

‘… refers to the bond of heaven extended to the four regions, and the fame which Merodach set for the Elamites in Babylon, the city of his glory. So the gods, in their faithful or everlasting counsel, decreed to Kudur-lahgumal, king of Elam their favor. He came down, and performed what was good to them, and exercised dominion in Babylon, the city of Kar-Dunias (Babylonia). When in power, however, he acted in a way which did not please the Babylonians… [between 1929 and 1894 BCE].

The less perfect fragment (Sp. III, 2) contains, near the beginning, the word hammu, and if this be, as Professor F. Hommel has suggested, part of the name Hammurabi (Amraphel), it would in all probability place the identification of Kudur-lahgumal with Chedorlaomer beyond a doubt.’

This would cement an already compelling argument for the veracity of the king of Shinar’s identity as Hammurabi, who as Amraphel, was a contemporary of and briefly allied with Chedorlaomer, when he ascended the throne in 1894 BCE. Amraphel then in turn, rebelled against Chedorlaomer, killing him in 1893 BCE for the humiliation perpetrated against probably his father, Sin-Muballit or possibly his grandfather, Apil-Sin.

King Hammurabi

Hammurabi and the Babylonian Empire, Dr Joshua J Mark, 2018 – emphasis mine:

‘Hammurabi (also known as Khammurabi and Ammurapi… assumed the throne… and expanded the kingdom to conquer all of ancient Mesopotamia. The kingdom of Babylon comprised only the cities of Babylon, Kish, Sippar, and Borsippa when Hammurabi came to the throne but, through a succession of military campaigns, careful alliances made and broken when necessary, and political manoeuvres, he held the entire region under Babylonian control by [his death].

According to his own inscriptions, letters and administrative documents from his reign, he sought to improve the lives of those who lived under his rule. He is best known in the modern day for his law code which, although not the earliest code of laws, came to serve as a model for other cultures and is thought to have influenced the laws set down by Hebrew scribes, including those from the biblical Book of Exodus.

The fifth king of the dynasty, Sin-Muballit… successfully completed many public works projects but was unable to expand the kingdom or compete with the rival city of Larsa to the south. Larsa was the most lucrative trade center on the Persian Gulf and the profits from this trade enriched the city and encouraged expansion so that most of the cities of the south were under Larsa’s control. Sin-Muballit [1913-1894 BCE] led a force against Larsa but was defeated by their king Rim Sin I [1924-1865 BCE]. At this point it is uncertain what exactly happened, but it seems that Sin-Muballit was compelled to abdicate in favor of his son Hammurabi. Whether Rim Sin I thought Hammurabi would be less of a threat to Larsa is also unknown but, if so, he would be proven wrong. 

The historian Durant writes: “At the outset of [Babylonian history] stands the powerful figure of Hammurabi, conqueror and lawgiver through a reign of forty-three years. Primeval seals and inscriptions transmit him to us partially – a youth full of fire and genius, a very whirlwind in battle [akin to Alexander the Great], who crushes all rebels, cuts his enemies into pieces, marches over inaccessible mountains, and never loses an engagement. Under him the petty warring states of the lower valley were forced into unity and peace, and disciplined into order and security by an historic code of laws.”

‘The alliances [Hammurabi] made with other states would repeatedly be broken when the king found it necessary to do so but, as rulers continued to enter into pacts with Hammurabi, it does not seem to have occurred to any of them that he would do the same to them as he had previously to others. A technique he seems to have used first in this engagement would become his preferred method in others when circumstances allowed: the damming up of water sources to the city to withhold them from the enemy until surrender or, possibly, withholding the waters through a dam and then releasing them to flood the city before then mounting an attack.’

In 1866 BCE, the undefeated Hammurabi turned against Rim-Sin I because he had refused to support Hammurabi in his ongoing war against Elam, despite pledging troops. Hammurabi with extra troops from Mari, attacked Mashkan-shapir located on the northern edge of Rim-Sin’s realm. Hammurabi’s forces reached Larsa with alacrity and after a six-month siege the city of Larsa fell. Rim-Sin I escaped from the city but was soon found, taken prisoner and died thereafter in 1865 BCE. Rim-Sin I was the 14th and last king of the Larsa Dynasty which had begun in 2128 BCE.

In 1864 BCE, Hammurabi defeated a coalition that stood against him comprising Elam, the Guti and the Marhashi kingdom in Iran. The following year, he defeated Zimri-Lim the King of Mari, an Amorite kingdom northwest of Babylon and his former ally. Hammurabi not only broke his alliance with Zimri-Lim but also for the first and only time, completely destroyed Mari rather than conquering it. Hammurabi would subdue cities, absorb them into his kingdom, repair and improve them. Scholars have debated his reasons and believe Mari’s great wealth posed a threat and was too close in proximity to Babylon’s designs on being the greatest city in Mesopotamia. 

After Mari’s destruction, Hammurabi marched on Asshur, took control of the extent of Assyria and then Eshunna; so that by 1857 BCE – five years before his death at age sixty – he ruled all of Mesopotamia.

Joshua Mark: ‘A popular title applied to Hammurabi in his lifetime was bani matim, ‘builder of the land’, because of the many building projects and canals he ordered constructed throughout the region. Documents from the time attest to the efficacy of Hammurabi’s rule and his sincere desire to improve the lives of the people of Mesopotamia… letters and administrative works… such as directives for the building of canals, food distribution, beautification and building projects, and legal issues…

His law code is not the first such code in history (though it is often called so) but is certainly the most famous from antiquity prior to the code set down in the biblical books. The Code of Ur-Nammu… which originated with either Ur-Nammu or his son Shulgi of Ur, is the oldest code of laws in the world. Unlike the earlier Code of Ur-Nammu, which imposed fines or penalties of land, Hammurabi’s code epitomized the principle known as Lex Talionis, the law of retributive justice, in which punishment corresponds directly to the crime, better known as the concept of ‘an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth’, made famous from the later law code of the Old Testament… 

By [1857 BCE]… Hammurabi was old and sick. In the last years of his life his son, Samsu-Iluna’ who ruled from 1852 to 1815 BCE, ‘had already taken over the responsibilities of the throne and assumed full reign by’ 1851 BCE. ‘The conquest of Eshnunna had removed a barrier to the east that had buffered the region against incursions by people such as the Hittites and Kassites. Once that barrier was gone, and news of the great king weakening spread, the eastern tribes prepared their armies to invade. 

The vast kingdom Hammurabi had built during his lifetime began to fall apart within a year of his death, and those cities that had been part of vassal states secured their borders and announced their autonomy. None of Hammurabi’s successors could put the kingdom back together again, and first the Hittites… then the Kassites invaded. The Hittites sacked Babylon and the Kassites inhabited and re-named it. The Elamites, who had been so completely defeated by Hammurabi decades before, invaded and carried off the stele of Hammurabi’s Law Code which was discovered at the Elamite city of Susa in 1902 CE.’

Gérard Gertoux summary:

‘Kedor-Lagomer corresponds to Kudur-Lagarma which is an Akkadian transcription of Kutir-Lagamal “bearer (servant) of Lagamal”. According to the biblical text (Genesis 10:10), Shinar was a region south of Mesopotamia composed of at least three major cities: Babylon (Babel), Uruk (Erech) and Aggad (Akkad). In time the name Babylon came to mean the whole of Babylonia (Daniel 1:2). During the period [1988-1894 BCE] the two main actors in the Mesopotamian world were the kings of Ur III and the kings of [late] Awan I [/II and early Shimashki]. 

The power of these two empires [Sumer and Elam] depended on trade and therefore control of trade routes. They earned money through vassal kings who levied customs duties on traders passing through their territories and had to pay to their “emperors” for ensuring their security (by means of military force). Kudur-Lagamar probably wanted to create a new major trade route from Susa to Egypt. The route taken by Abraham and that one followed by Chedorlaomer are in agreement with the major communication routes of the time.

In this context, the capture of the goddess Nanaya [in 1909 BCE] served to justify the westward expansionist projects of Kudur-Lagamar. Indeed, change in titulatures confirm his new role of “king of Akkad”. The complete titulature of the kings of Awan I, as the one of Puzur-Insusinak, was as follows: governor (ENSI) of Susa, viceroy (GIR.NITA) of Elam and king (LUGAL) of Awan. 

Abram…at that time… lived in Ur… he must have learned that Chedorlaomer had confiscated the statue of the goddess Nanaya [Inana or Ishtar]. [As the Assyrian king] Ashurbanipal refers exactly [circa 660 BC] to Ku-du[r-Lagamar], king of Awan I, in Sumerian royal lists and as the Spartoli tablets describe the attack of Babylonia by the king of Elam named Kudur-KUKUmal, this king of Elam must have been Chedorlaomer

Prior to [1909 BCE] relationships with the kings of Elam remained cordial… From this date Kutur-Lagamar behaves as “King of Akkad” and, in the same way as Sargon of Akkad, he chose to open a new trade route to the west as far as Egypt. Titulary of Ur… kings changed… [from] King of Sumer and Akkad… [to] King of the 4 corners (of Universe) [an indicative title of the later Mede and Persian (Elamite) empire], indicating that Akkad was no longer under full control of the king of Ur… 

[In summation]: King Kudur-Lagamar [reigning from 1929 to 1893 BCE] alias Chedorlaomer, actually existed since he was the third and last king of Awan I, the only Elamite dynasty mentioned in Sumerian lists. His two main actions that have passed to posterity were the capture of Uruk’s goddess (Nanaya) and [the] looting of the city of Sodom.’

The timing of two years – as deduced from Gertoux’s chronology – prior to the beginning of the tribute being exacted on the Canaanite cities in 1907 BCE, means King Chedorlaomer of Elam with his allies, Tudhula, king of the Gutium, and Eri-Aku king of Larsa, would have fought both the kings of Babylon [Akkad] and Sumer [Uruk] to gain control of the land of Shinar. This was twenty years after Chedorlaomer came to the throne of Elam and thus gave him ample time to consolidate his power, build his military capability and win or subjugate the necessary allies. 

This means, we now know which king he fought against in Babel; it would have been Hammurabi’s father, Sin-Muballit who reigned from 1913 to 1894 BCE – the 5th king of the Amorite Babylonian Dynasty – and in Ur, King Shu-Suen ruler from 1915 to 1906 BCE; the grandson of Shulgi, the son of Ur-Nammu, the founder of the Ur III Dynasty. This explains the abdication of Sin-Muballit in favour of his son, Hammurabi who was probably chosen by Chedorlaomer as a puppet king. A role that the young Amraphel spectacularly did not follow.

Hasting’s Dictionary of the Bible, C H W Johns & James Hastings, 1909:

‘Arioch king of Ellasar was allied with Chedorlaomer in the campaign against the kings of the plain (Genesis 14:1). He has been identified with Rim-sin, king of Larsa, and consequently Ellasar is thought to be for al-Larsa, the city of Larsa. Larsa, modern Senkereh in Lower Babylonia on the east bank of the Euphrates, was celebrated for its temple and worship of the sun-god Shamash’ – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.

The meaning of Ellasar is very close to the meaning of Nimrod, who we will study in detail – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. Ellasar in Hebrew means ‘rebellious God’ or ‘onto rebellion’ from the word ‘el, meaning God; or denoting motion toward and the verb sarar, ‘to be rebellious’ or ‘stubborn’, though more in attitude rather than revolt.

The city of Ellasar, is believed by most scholars to be the same city identified as Larsa. Some place it far north where the Hurrians dwelt, though this would not fit with the cluster of the remaining three cities in southern Mesopotamia. Larsa is credibly located southeast of the very ancient city of Erech or Uruk – from which Iraq derives its name – and northwest of Ur, where Abraham’s family originated – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans

Tudhula of the Gutium is reputed to have ruled approximately from 1909 to either 1893 or possibly 1864 BCE. Support for these dates, is that Tidal may have come to power due to Chedorlaomer’s politicking and thus as one of his allies, would have assisted in the defeat of Babylon and Ur in 1909 BCE. Plus, Tidal if still king, would have died when Hammurabi defeated his coalition with Elam in 1864 BCE – or more likely earlier in 1893 BCE as discussed.

International Standard Bible Encyclopedia – emphasis mine:

‘ERI-AKU er-i-a-koo’, e-ri-a-ku’: This is the probable Sumerian reading of the well-known Babylonian name written with the characters for “servant” (Sem wardu or ardu) and the group standing for the Moon-god Sin^ (written En-zu = Zu-en), otherwise Aku, the whole meaning “servant of the Moon-god.” This ruler, who was king of Larsa [Ellasa], is generally identified with the Arioch of Genesis 14:9. Eri-Aku belonged to an Elamite family which held the throne of Larsa, a state which, in common with Babylonia itself, acknowledged the suzerainty of Elam… it may be noted, that the expression adda, “father,” probably means simply “administrator”.’

Gérard Gertoux: ‘The Akkadian name Warad-Sin, king (LUGAL) of Larsa, is written Eri-Aku (e-ri-a-ku) which is a transcription of the Sumerian name IR-AGA “servant of the lunar disc” translated into Akkadian as (u)-ar-du-a-gu… Warad-Agu, an equivalent of Warad-Sin “servant of the Moon^ (god)”.’

What is interesting here, is that Rim-Sin I was the final king of the Larsa Dynasty from 1924 BCE to 1865 BCE and he is identified with Arioch of Ellasar (or Eri-Aku of Larsa). Yet Gertoux says Warad-Sin is also Eri-Aku, or Arioch. In the king lists, Warad-Sin was the brother of Rim-Sin I and supposedly ruled for twelve years prior to his brother from 1936 BCE to 1924 BCE and as a co-regency with his father, Kudur-Marbuk. Arioch, may then be a family name, a title, or even a descriptive name.

For we learn more about Eri-Aku in the Targum of Palestine account of Genesis 14:9, in that Eri-Aku was a giant. He was called Arioch due to his great height. Arioch is derived from Arik which means ‘tall among the giants’. Even compared to other giants, Arioch was impressive and intimidating. This is an interesting piece of information, as the Northern confederacy fought against Nephilim descended Elioud giants before literally turning around to subdue the five Canaanite kings. 

Picking up the story from Genesis Six Giants, emphasis mine:

‘Of course, no ancient records exist that tell us how many giants served under Chedorlaomer. He may have had only Arioch, or that towering king plus a few others, or he may have had many such men in his service. In any event, the results of their opening battle with the Jordanian giants clearly show that he commanded a far superior force. Sweeping down the valley, his army quickly laid siege to Ashteroth Karnaim.

This chief city of the Rephaim lay in the district of Bashan,’ – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe – ‘about six miles northwest of Edrei. These giants worshipped Astarte, the goddess of the crested^ moon’ – refer article: Lilith. 

‘They were greatly decimated. Continuing along what the ancients called the King’s Highway, a trade route that ran the entire length of the Trans-jordanian plateau to the Gulf of Aqabah, Chedorlaomer and his confederate kings next fell upon the enormous Zamzummim people at Ham. Some archaeologists identify this city with modern Ham, which is located in eastern Gilead, about four miles south of Irbid. 

After this, the kings from Elam and Mesopotamia attacked and cut off the terrible Emim giants at nearby Shaveh Kiriathaim. These people, described as “great and many and tall,” occupied the land that the Moabites later took. Sodom and Gomorrah, at the [northern] tip of the Salt Sea, stood next in line. They quickly got ready to defend themselves, expecting the worst. But to their amazement the invaders passed them by. Pressing on southward into the rough mountain range of Seir, Chedorlaomer waged war instead against the giant Horites.’

The land of Canaan was infested with Nephilim descended Elioud and was literally the land of the giants. In verse seven of Genesis chapter fourteen, just after the Horites are mentioned, we read about the defeated Amalekites. This reveals that the Amalekites existed before Esau had a future grandson called Amalek, some one hundred and twenty years later. Esau was to marry into and live with the Nephilim related Horites. The Amalekites of the Bible are identifiable in secular sources under a different name, which we will study. The link in Genesis fourteen between the Horites and Amalek and then Esau marrying into the Horites and naming a grandson Amalek is not only not a coincidence, but rather quite significant – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe; and article: Na’amah. The Amalekites were also Elioud and related to the giant Horites.

Genesis 6 Giants: ‘He also conquered the Negev to eliminate any threat from that quarter. Having thus neutralized all the countryround, he finally turned his attention upon the rebellious Sodom and Gomorrah and their neighbors. Giving up whatever security their fortified walls afforded them, “the king of Sodom and the king of Gomorrah and the king of Admah and the king of Zeboiim and the king of Bela (that is, Zoar) came out,” notes Moses; “and they arrayed for battle against them in the valley of Siddim, against Chedorlaomer king of Elam and Tidal king of Goiim and Amraphel king of Shinar and Arioch king of Ellasar – four kings against five”.’

Regarding these ‘Canaanites’, the Book of Jasher 10:25-27, states:

‘And four men from the family of Ham went to the land of the plain; these are the names of the four men, Sodom, Gomorrah, Admah and Zeboyim. And these men built themselves four cities in the land of the plain, and they called the names of their cities after their own names. And they and their children and all belonging to them dwelt in those cities, and they were fruitful and multiplied greatly and dwelt peaceably.’

Recall, the original inhabitants of Canaan unsurprisingly, were the peoples descended from Canaan – the son of Ham – refer Chapter XII Canaan & Africa. The Nephilim arrived after the Canaanites and dwelt amongst them. The Book of Jasher claims Nimrod was the king of Shinar. We have learned that Hammurabi is undoubtedly the king in question. Nearly 5,000 years elapsed since Nimrod and the Tower of Babel incident and though longevity was on his side, it would be unlikely he was still living at this time. Such a powerful figure such as he was, he would have been still ruling and making his presence known if alive. His inferred demise points to when the Tower was ‘destroyed’ – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.

Genesis 6 Giants: ‘This bold strategy to meet the invaders in the open field was decided by the surrounding treacherous terrain. Many slime pits, dug to obtain pitch or mortar for building, transversed the area. While most English translations simply describe the Valley of Siddim as being “full of slime pits,” the force of the original Hebrew language, according to Speiser, conveys to the reader a picture of “one bitumen pit after another.” The locals were most familiar with the locations of these pits. The invaders were not. 

They were also accustomed to the foul-smelling, boiling waters on whose surface floated lumps of asphalt or bitumen the size of bulls. The enemy, they hoped, would be at least a little disconcerted by the unfamiliar terrain and terrible odor and afraid of falling into the boiling waters. But the pits failed to deter the invaders. Indeed, they soon turned them to their own advantage. In the resulting warfare, many in the defenders’ ranks saw death. Alarmed by the way the battle was progressing against them, the five local kings and their armies panicked and attempted to flee the field. The slime pits, however, made retreat difficult. In the confusion, two of the fleeing kings – and presumedly many men with them – fell into the tar pits. Those who escaped fled into the mountains.

For a time some scholars disbelieved this Genesis story, labeling it a fiction. But evidence dug up by archaeologists in recent years verifies that in Abraham’s time a great destruction came upon the very places mentioned in Chedorlaomer’s invasion. 

Dr. Nelson Glueck, whose work in this area extended from 1932 until 1947, when it was halted by the Israeli-Arab disturbances, reports that the highly developed civilization which flourished here during the Middle Bronze I period (c. 2100-1900 B.C.) came to an abrupt and savage end [in 1894 BCE]. 

This well-known archaeologist found that not only the cities mentioned in Genesis but also many villages – beginning with Ashtaroth-Karnaim and proceeding south through Transjordan and the Negev to Kadesh Barnea in the Sinai – were systematically gutted. “From southern Syria to central Sinai, their fury raged,” he writes. “A punitive expedition developed into an orgy of annihilation. I found that every village in their path had been plundered and left in ruins, and the countryside laid waste. The population had been wiped out or led away into captivity. For hundreds of years thereafter, the entire area was like an abandoned cemetery, hideously unkept, with all its monuments shattered and strewn in pieces on the ground”.’

Flying Serpents and Dragons, R A Boulay, 1997 & 1999, Page 148:

‘The power of the invading kings, numbered as 800,000 according to the Haggadah, must have been overwhelming indeed, for they not only crushed these fortified cities but they never were rebuilt and the land [of the northern tip of the Dead Sea] remained unoccupied for a thousand years.’ 

Some will repeatedly take an opposing view and there will always be those who do not see what is in plain sight. Yet we have substantial verification documenting as historically authentic, the biblical account recording a devastating war.

The four northern kings were real personages and led the ancient coalition comprising city-states located in Elam, Akkad, Sumer and Aram. Acadia represented by descendants of Peleg and Sumer by those from Joktan – brothers and great grandsons from Shem’s son Arphaxad, collectively known as the land of Shinar – and with Elam and Aram, they exacted terrible revenge for disobedience by the southern kings of Ham and the Nephilim descended Elioud giants.

The modus operandi consisting of devastating destruction rings true, for we have learned how both Chedorlaomer and Hammurabi were uncompromising in their style of warfare. Possibly, a further reason why Amraphel is listed first, even while still a youngster; with his blitzkrieg style, he likely made a sizeable impression and perhaps shared the lead in the ensuing carnage; the obliteration of the opposition forces; and the desolation of their land.

“Look,” says the Teacher, “I have discovered this by adding one thing to another to find out the explanation…”

Ecclesiastes 7:27 Christian Standard Bible

“I would rather be in minority and be right, than in the majority and wrong.”

Jodi Picoult 

© Orion Gold 2020 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Shem Occidentalis

Chapter XVI

Noah’s third son is Shem. His descendants are prominent in the Bible and influential in the history of civilisation. His descendants – from all his five sons – are the European, western peoples of the Earth located in Europe, West Asia and the New World of the Americas as well as in Australia, New Zealand and South Africa. They include a diverse range of peoples from fair skin, blue eyes and blond hair, to olive skin, brown eyes and black hair. 

Shem in Hebrew, means: ‘name’ or ‘renown’ from the noun shem.

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:

‘Shem became the ancestor of Abraham and thus Jesus (Luke 3.36)… Shem… lent his name to the language group that Hebrew is part of: Semitic. The name Shem is equal to the word (shem), which itself means “name”:

The name Shem means Name, Fame or Reputation, or even Identity or Personality… we’re pretty sure that Shem wasn’t named after his own fame or prowess but rather after the Name of the Creator, which in turn reflected all of his deeds…

For a meaning of the name Shem, NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads… Renown. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names… adds Celebrated, Distinguished.’

We will look at additional definitions and ramifications for Shem’s name when we study Nimrod in Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. Shem is mentioned in the genealogical lists in Genesis Ten and 1 Chronicles One with his brothers. We have investigated the incident involving Noah, Ham and Canaan – refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator. Shem with Japheth, acted honourably in dealing with the aftermath and his reward is recounted in Genesis 9:26, Expanded Bible:

Genesis 9:26

Expanded Bible

‘Noah also said, “May the Lord, the God of Shem, be praised [or blessed]! May Canaan be Shem’s slave.”

Notice, Shem wasn’t being praised or his name, but rather the Creator. There is a clue here that Shem may have been similar to Noah, Enoch and Abel before them, in being a member of a priestly line and a servant of the Creator.

Some teach that Shem is the same person as the priest of the most High God, Melchizedek, whom Abraham paid tithes to and partook of bread and wine. In the Book of Jasher it says in chapter sixteen, verses 11-12:

11 ‘And Adonizedek king of Jerusalem, the same was Shem [of renown], went out with his men to meet Abram and his people, with bread and wine, and they remained together in the valley of Melech‘ – refer articles: Na’amah; and Belphegor. 12 ‘And Adonizedek blessed Abram, and Abram gave him a tenth from all that he had brought from the spoil of his enemies, for Adonizedek was a priest before God.’

Using Usher’s widely accepted biblical chronology, this would be possible. Combining science (worldwide geological flood evidence is missing for circa 4000-2500 BCE) and an accurate chronology (an unconventional chronology based on the Sumerian sexagesimal base 60 system) for the Old Testament epoch following the Flood – and prior to Genesis chapter twelve – it would be impossible for Shem and Abraham to meet, as Shem died in 5717 BCE and Abraham was born in 1977 BCE. That aside, Melchizedek is a unique personality and not to be mistaken for Shem or even Christ as some propose. We will look at Nimrod’s kingdom later, though for now it is interesting to note that his territory was the ‘land of Shinar’ – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.

Shinar is mentioned outside of the Nimrod account recorded in Genesis Ten and Eleven.

Joshua 7:20-21

English Standard Version

20 ‘And Achan answered Joshua, “Truly I have sinned against the Lord God of Israel, and this is what I did: 21 when I saw among the spoil a beautiful cloak from Shinar, and 200 shekels of silver, and a bar of gold weighing 50 shekels, then I coveted them and took them. And see, they are hidden in the earth inside my tent, with the silver underneath.”

Isaiah 11:11

English Standard Version

11 ‘In that day the Lord will extend his hand yet a second time to recover the remnant that remains of his people, from Assyria [Asshur (Russia)], from Egypt [Mizra – Arabs (of the Middle East and North Africa)], from Pathros [nation of Egypt], from Cush [India], from Elam [Turkey], from Shinar [Europe], from Hamath [Nigeria], and from the coastlands of the sea [East Asia and South East Asia].’

Zechariah 5:10-11

English Standard Version

10 ‘Then I said to the angel who talked with me, “Where are they taking the basket?” 11 He said to me, “To the land of Shinar, to build a house for it. And when this is prepared, they will set the basket down there on its base.”

What is the Land of Shinar and Where is it Located? Petros Koutoupis, 2007 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘Genesis 10:10 And the beginning of his kingdom was Babel [Babylon], and Erech, and Accad, and Calneh, in the land of Shinar. Genesis 10:11 Out of that land went forth Asshur [Nimrod], and built Nineveh [capital], and Rehoboth-ir, and Kalaḥ, Genesis 10:12 and Resen between Nineveh and Kalaḥ – the same is the great city. 

In the past, many have argued… about the true location of the land of Shinar… among a majority of scholars in the same field, [I] have identified this to mean the land of Sumer. While the Sumerians themselves called their land ki-en-gir (“place of the civilized lords”), the name Sumer is derived from the Akkadian Shumer [Shem]. 

Shinar is simply a Hebrew corruption of the Akkadian word. It literally translates to “country of two rivers” which could only mean the Tigris and Euphrates when taking into account the cities mentioned above. 

Erech/Uruk, Akkad/Agade, and Babylon existed nowhere else but the land of Shinar. In times past, early rulers used to differentiate the lands between Sumer and Akkad when boasting of their achievements, making the one the southern kingdom (Sumer) and the other the northern kingdom (Akkad). 

Collectively this had evolved to one piece of land between the two rivers. Further evidence of its location, outside of Genesis 10:10-11 comes to us from the Book of Daniel: 

1:1 In the third year of the reign of Jehoiakim king of Judah came Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon unto Jerusalem, and besieged it. 1:2 And the Lord gave Jehoiakim king of Judah into his hand, with part of the vessels of the house of God; and he carried them into the land of Shinar to the house of his god, and the vessels he brought into the treasure-house of his god. 

Nebuchadnezzar [II], a Neo-Babylonian king to whom Jerusalem fell [during 607-587 BCE] under which also resulted in the Jewish Exile, was said to have come from the land of Shinar or Chaldea.

Erech has been identified with the Mesopotamian city of Uruk (Sumerian Unug); the home and kingdom of Gilgamesh. Akkad has been identified with Agade, the capital of the Akkadian Empire. Babel was the native name of the city the Greeks called Babylon, which literatally translates [as] “gate of god”, corresponding to the Akkadian Bab-ili. As for the location of Calneh, modern day scholars have located this to be Nippur (modern day Niffer), which is situated in the marshes of [the] east bank of the Euphrates; roughly 60 miles southeast of Babylon.’

Assyria derived from Asshur, was situated to the north of Akkad and not counted as the land of Shinar. The land of Shinar incorporated Akkad and Sumer, with Babylon formerly Babel, to the south of Akkad; located approximately in the middle of the two regions. Thus the cities of Accad and Babylon were northwards in Akkad and Calneh or Nippur and Erech further south in Sumer. ‘Sumer’ and the Sumerians derive from the name Shem, while the Akkad[ian] origin is unclear. The term Chaldea[n] is believed to have derived from Shem’s son Arphaxad. Akkad is possibly linked to Arphaxad as well. 

The early geography involved descendants from three of the sons of Shem in close proximity after the Tower of Babel, so that in the north of the fertile crescent there was located Asshur, below them, Arphaxad and beneath them, Elam. Aram or Syria and Lud or Lydia, were not so clearly defined. Lud has been identified more with Ham’s children, particularly Mizra and may have been located originally south of Shinar. Lud is invisible until he appears in Anatolia in Western Asia Minor – refer Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia; and Chapter XVII Lud & Iran. The same applies to Aram until he appears north of Assyria and to the East of Lud. This layout will come into clearer focus, once we uncover the five identities of the sons of Shem. 

The Races of the Old Testament, A H Sayce, 1891, pages 60-61 – emphasis mine:

‘… But Babylonia had not always been in Semitic hands. Its earliest population belonged to another race, and the language which they spoke was agglutinative… it was the pre-Semitic population, and not the Semitic intruders, to whom the origin of Chaldaean culture and civilisation were due. It was this population who were the inventors of the pictorial characters which developed into the cuneiform syllabary, they were the first to write on tablets of clay, they founded the great cities and temples of the country, and initiated the art and science, the literature and law, the systems of government and religion which the Semitic Babylonians afterwards inherited. Babylonia was divided into the two provinces of Accad in the north and Sumer… in the south; Accad was the first to fall under Semitic influence and domination, and it was here that the first Semitic empire that of Sargon of Accad took its rise.’

Turkey (or Elam) is not considered by all biblical historians as a line of Shem but invariably from Japheth. The interaction of Elam with Madai – descended from Japheth – accounts for some of the confusion. The pictorial characters are the cursive script of Elam and evidenced today by modern Turkish. Recall in the previous chapter we touched upon the link between Turkish and Sumerian. Agglutinative is defined as: ‘pertaining to or noting a language, as Turkish, characterized by agglutination.’ It includes ‘the act or process of uniting by glue or other tenacious substance, the state of being thus united; adhesion of parts, that which is united; a mass or group cemented together.’

In linguistics: ‘a process of word formation in which morphemes, each having one relatively constant shape, are combined without fusion or morphophonemic change, and in which each grammatical category is typically represented by a single morpheme in the resulting word, especially such a process involving the addition of one or more affixes to a base, as in Turkish, in which ev means “house,” ev-den means “from a house,” and ev-ler-den means “from houses.”

Though descended from Shem, Elam as Turkey, has its feet planted firmly in the two worlds of Japheth and Ham, as evidenced by its link with the Central Asians; a Turko-Mongol language; and the non-European religion of Islam – refer Chapter IV Central Asia – Madai & the Medes; and Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey. In time, Elam moved eastwards from Sumer – adjacent to the Persian Gulf, into modern day Iran – and hence the gradual lessening of their influence on the descendants of Arphaxad who moved southwards from Akkadia into Sumer – refer Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans.

Two other nations which have agglutinating languages, causing dispute regarding their language families are the Korean and Japonic languages. An understandable coincidence, as we have learned in Chapter six and nine, that both Korea descending from Gomer and Japan from Javan, migrated in a different pattern to their brothers in South East Asia. Thus, their languages are not readily linked to not-so-related close neighbours China, or more closely related, yet geographically distant relatives in the southeast of Asia – Chapter VI Togarmah & the Koreas; and Chapter IX Tarshish & Japan.

Book of Jubilees 7:13-18

‘And Ham knew that his father had cursed his younger son, and he was displeased that he had cursed his son and he parted from his father, he and his sons with him, Cush [Indians] and Mizraim [Arabs] and Put [Pakistan] and Canaan [Africans]. And he built for himself a city and called its name after the name of his wife Na’elatama’uk. And Japheth saw it, and became envious of his brother, and he too built for himself a city, and he called its name after the name of his wife ‘Adataneses.

And Shem dwelt with his father Noah, and he built a city close to his father on the mountain, and he too called its name after the name of his wife Sedeqetelebab. And behold these three cities are near Mount Lubar; Sedeqetelebab fronting the mountain on its east; and Na’eltama’uk on the south; ‘Adatan’eses towards the west. And these are the sons of Shem: Elam, and Asshur, and Arpachshad…’

This account relates to the period after the flood, or shortly after the incident with Noah – Chapter XI Ham Aequator. If Noah stayed close to the Kashmir area, then the locations for Ham’s and Japheth’s children equate with their travelling along the Indus River and populating this region in southwest Asia. Japheth and Ham continued to the far west; Shem migrating behind them both. Japheth’s descendants eventually dwelling in the Aegean and Anatolia; Ham’s descendants living in Canaan, Egypt and North Africa; while Shem’s descendants settled in Mesopotamia.

Shem’s descendants migrating westward and displacing the children of Japheth and Ham would answer two questions. Why the sons of Ham migrated into North Africa, though the children of Canaan lingered in the coastal strip of the East Mediterranean – because the land was rich in natural resources and beautiful, being the best real estate in the area – rather than continuing southward with Cush, Phut and Mizra. And, Why the sons of Japheth moved northward into Asia Minor and west into Greece and its islands. Javan or ‘Greece’ – the island peoples – left their family names throughout the area until the present day – refer Chapter II Japheth Orientalium.

It would explain why the area is now known as Sumer, as Shem’s descendants have left a more recent and indelible imprint. Remember, the time frame is considerably longer ago than typically credited by historians or biblical scholars. Some time well after 10,837 BCE, though still prior to Nimrod circa 6755 BCE. Then we are introduced to Nimrod and the emphasis of the names for the areas of Assyria named after Asshur, Akkad named after Arphaxad and Sumer after Shem; even though his first born Elam, may have been originally first, his memory has been erased or blurred due to his migration further southeast – possibly directly after the Tower of Babel – as well as the important fact of lower Mesopotamia being inhabited by additional children of Arphaxad – for Arphaxad had numerous descendants – refer Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans

The Book of Jubilees provides additional details regarding Shem’s territory – the central middle eastern region – which was sandwiched between Japheth to the north and Ham to the south. It is referenced against the Garden of Eden, which we will return to when we study Eden – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.

Book of Jubilees 8:10-18, 21

8:10 ‘And it came to pass… that they divided the earth into three parts, for Shem and Ham and Japheth, according to the inheritance of each… 11 And he called his sons, and they drew nigh to him, they and their children, and he divided the earth into the lots, which his three sons were to take in possession, and they reached forth their hands, and took the writing out of the bosom of Noah, their father.

12 And there came forth on the writing as Shem’s lot the middle of the earth which he should take as an inheritance for himself and for his sons… from the middle of the mountain range of Rafa, from the mouth of the water from the river Tina, and his portion goes towards the west through the midst of this river, and it extends till it reaches the water of the abysses, out of which this river goes forth and pours its waters into the sea Me’at, and this river flows into the great sea. And all that is towards the north is Japheth’s, and all that is towards the south belongs to Shem. 13 And it extends till it reaches Karaso… which looks towards the south. 14 And his portion extends along the great sea, and it extends in a straight line till it reaches… the Egyptian Sea… and it extends to the west to ‘Afra, and it extends till it reaches the waters of the river Gihon, and to the south of the waters of Gihon, to the banks of this river. 

21 And he knew that a blessed portion and a blessing had come to Shem and his sons unto the generations… the whole land of Eden and the whole land of the Red Sea… the land of Bashan, and all the land of Lebanon and the islands of Kaftur, and all the mountains of Sanir and ‘Amana, and the mountains of Asshur in the north, and all the land of Elam, Asshur, and Babel, and Susan [the eventual capital of Elam] and Ma’edai [Madai], and all the mountains of Ararat [Turkey], and all the region beyond the sea, which is beyond the mountains of Asshur towards the north, a blessed and spacious land, and all that is in it is very good [the whole of Mesopotamia and Anatolia].’

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:

‘Shinar Meaning: From the root (s’r), which expresses intense negative emotion and the experience of violence. From the root (na’ar), to growl, shake or be young. From (1) the verb (shanan), to be sharp, and (2) the noun (‘ir), city. Scholars generally assume that Shinar is the Hebrew interpretation of what is commonly referred to as Sumer. 

Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names derives [shinar] from (sh’r): (se’ar) means hair… the… verb (sa’ar)… literally mean[s] to be hairy… but in fact is solely used to mean to be afraid… Noun (sa’r) means horror. Verb (sa’ar) means to sweep or whirl away… in relation to a storm wind. 

Verb (she’ar)… to break, tear through or split… nouns (sha’ar), gate, and (sho’er), gatekeeper… The core idea of root (sh’r) is to split open, to break through. Thus, for a meaning of the name Shinar, Jones reads Casting Out, or Scattering In All Manner Of Ways…’

Online Encyclopaedia – emphasis mine: 

‘The name Sin’ar occurs eight times in the Hebrew Bible… This location of Shinar is evident from its description as encompassing both Babel/Babylon (in northern Babylonia) and Erech/Uruk (in southern Babylonia). In the Book of Genesis… Verse 11:2 states that Shinar enclosed the plain that became the site of the Tower of Babel after the Great Flood. [The Book of] Jubilees 9:3 allots Shinar (or, in the Ethiopic text, Sadna Sena`or) to Ashur… Jubilees 10:20 states that the Tower of Babel was built with bitumen from the sea of Shinar. David Rohl theorized that the Tower was actually located in Eridu*, which was once located on the Persian Gulf, where there are ruins of a massive, ancient ziggurat worked from bitumen.’

Alan Alford comments on Sumer – emphasis mine:

‘The discovery of ancient Sumer is an exciting story, which begins in the nineteenth century… Spurred on by Biblical clues, the accounts of earlier travellers and by local folklore, archaeologists such as the Paris-born Englishman Sir Austen Henry Layard indeed found their fame and fortune. It was a Frenchman who made the first important discovery. In 1843, Paul Emile Botta uncovered fantastic temples, palaces and a ziggurat (step-pyramid) at a site identified as Dur-Sharru-Kin, the eighth century BC capital of Sargon II, king of Assyria. Botta will always be remembered as the discoverer of the Assyrian civilization.

Whilst archaeologists such as Botta and Layard continued to seek and explore new sites such as Nimrud and Nineveh, scholars such as Sir Henry Rawlinson and Jules Oppert began to shed light on the numerous clay tablets which the digs had uncovered. It soon became apparent that the ancient Mesopotamians were diligent record keepers, preserving information in a cuneiform script, inscribed on clay tablets. In 1835, Rawlinson had carefully copied a vital trilingual inscription on a stone slab found at Behistun in Persia; in 1846, he deciphered the script and its languages, one of which was Akkadian, common to the Assyrians and the Babylonians, who had inherited the Near East after the collapse of Sumer c. 2000 BC.

Sir Henry Rawlinson’s timing was fortuitous. A few years later, Sir Austen Henry Layard began to excavate the mounds of the ancient Assyrian capital Nineveh, 250 miles north of modern-day Baghdad. As well as fantastic temples and palaces, he discovered in 1850 the library of Ashurbanipal [Assyrian King, from 669 to 631 BCE], containing a collection of 30,000 clay tablets. As more and more tablets were translated, the archaeologists became increasingly excited by the independent confirmation of Biblical rulers and cities.

One inscription, listing the achievements of an earlier ruler, Sargon I, claimed that he was the “King of Akkad, King of Kish”, and that he had defeated in battle the cities of “Uruk, Ur and Lagash”. Scholars were amazed to find that this Sargon had preceded his later namesake by nearly two thousand years, taking the Mesopotamian civilization back to at least 2400 BC. This was just the beginning of a series of tremendous finds which turned back the clock on the beginning of civilization and enriched the museums of Europe and America with some of their prize exhibits. At this time, Sumer did not exist in the history books – it is only with hindsight that we now recognize it as the Biblical “Shinar”.

Further south, the hot and dusty wasteland of Uruk yielded the world’s first ever ziggurat, dedicated to the Goddess Inanna, as well as examples of some of the earliest inscribed writing. The best preserved ziggurat in the whole of Mesopotamia was found at Ur, the birthplace of the Old Testament patriarch Abraham. The partly restored ruins of that ziggurat still dominate the landscape today at the modern town of Muqayyar, 186 miles south-east of Baghdad. It was at Eridu, however, almost 200 miles south-east of Baghdad that the earliest Sumerian city was found. The city of Eridu is [today] an abandoned, windswept wilderness, dominated by the ruins of Ur-Nammu’s* ziggurat’ – Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings.

With all that said, it is important to understand that it will be discovered later on in our journey that the original and first Shinar was located in a different geographical position to the one it became synonymous with in lower Mesopotamia – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

The subjects of albinism, Noah, his son Shem and the introduction of white skin were addressed in Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla; as well as discussing melanin variation which causes the darkness and lightness of skin, hair and eyes in Chapter XII Canaan & Africa.

Blond hair is linked to the carriers of Y-DNA Haplogroup R1a; blue eyes with Haplogroup I1; and Red hair with Haplogroup R1b. The argument for antediluvian humans possessing a light shade of brown skin is incontrovertible and the introduction of all other shades which are evident in South Asians, East Asians, Arabs, Latinos and Europeans through Noah, his sons and their wives is the only scenario that fits the 11,000 to 19,000 years ago timeline, provided by scientists – and supported by an unconventional chronology.

Due to lengthened ages in the antediluvian age, Noah was born nearly 19,000 years ago and his sons about 14,000 years ago; with Noah’s grandsons beginning to be born approximately 13,000 years ago – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. The exact time frame when the explosion of Haplogroup mutations is thought to have occurred.  

Real History explains the scientific process of where and how white skin originates – capitalisation theirs, emphasis & bold mine:

‘Gene copies, however, are not always healthy. When the copies of a gene differ from each other, as through deleterious mutation or failure: Then in this heterozygous condition, we call the two parts “Alleles” and the undamaged or un-mutated allele is dominant, and the organism’s appearance and function is normal. The damaged “other” allele has no noticeable effect on the organism’s appearance, and is called the “Recessive” allele.

When BOTH alleles of a gene become recessive, then the gene cannot complete its assignment. As an example: many Black people have alleles of their “P” gene which are heterozygous and they look normal in every way: (The “P” gene controls the production of Melanin in the skin for protection from the Sun).’ 

‘But if TWO of these people with heterozygous alleles in their “P” gene [reproduce], then one or more, of their children will be an Albino. If two Albinos mate, there is only damaged or recessive “P” genes to inherit; therefore ALL of their children will be White.’ 

‘The trait for curly hair (which is the [norm] for humans) follows the same rules, two damaged or recessive allele’s of the “TCHH” gene [results in] straight hair. Same for the genes which control eye color and hair color: (Blonde and Red hair is recessive, as is Blue, Green, and Gray eyes).’

‘Washington Post: Friday, May 1, 2009, Study Finds Africans More Genetically Diverse Than Other Populations:

“Africans are more genetically diverse than the inhabitants of the rest of the world combined, according to a sweeping study that carried researchers into remote regions to sample the bloodlines of more than 100 distinct populations. So says Sarah Tishkoff, a University of Pennsylvania geneticist who led the international research team. The report was published in the journal Science Express.”

‘Spencer Wells, [Genetic Anthropologist, on the first Great Migrations] page 39 The Journey of Man: A genetic Odyssey 

“… Genetic data corroborates the mitochondrial results, placing the root of the human family tree – our most recent common ancestor – [from Africans]… Consistent with this result, all of the genetic data shows the greatest number of polymorphisms in [Africans] – there is simply far more variation in that continent than anywhere else. You are more likely to sample extremely divergent genetic lineages within a single African village than you are in whole of the rest of the world. 

The majority of the genetic polymorphisms found in our species are found uniquely in Africans – Europeans, Asians and Native Americans carry only a small sample of the extraordinary diversity that can be found in any African village.”

‘The question was asked: If Europeans are Albinos, then how is it that they still make [white children]? [The] confusion is due to believing [the] definition of [an] Albino. In order to confuse pigmented people, [Europeans]… try to say that ONLY type 1 (OCA1) [Chromosome 11] Albinos exist.’

‘They say: “Though we have White Skin, we DON’T have White Hair and Red eyes. We also have good vision and can TAN, so that proves that we are NOT Albinos… Type “1” Albinos are [those] with White hair, White Skin, Red Eyes, and poor eyesight. There are “8” (so far discovered) types of Albinism, with type 2 (OCA2) [Chromosome 15] being by far the MOST COMMON!’

‘The phenotype typical of type 2 Albinism (OCA2) is “TANNABLE WHITE SKIN, BLONDE to BROWN HAIR, and BLUE, GREEN, GRAY, or BROWN EYES” – sound familiar? And how is it that type 2 (OCA2) Albinos can still make type 1 (OCA1) Albinos? Simple, normal everyday European Albinism is caused by mutation of the “P” (OCA2) gene. Whereas type 1 (OCA1) Albinism is caused by a mutation of the tyrosinase gene. These genes are at different locations of the cell Chromosome, therefore one mutation does not exclude the other. Consequently type 2 Albinos producing type 1 Albinos is not unusual in the least. And just like in Blacks with Albinism, future generations are dependent only on the… partner’s mutations or lack of mutations.’

“It is my conviction that a white skin is not natural to man, and that by nature he has either a black or brown skin like our forefathers… and that the white man was never originally created by nature; and that, therefore, there is no race of white people.” From… Metaphysics of Sexual Love by Arthur Schopenhauer.’

Genetics Out of Africa, Dr. Orville Boyd Jenkins:

“Recently a major molecular cause of this change in skin color has been discovered in Europeans. Specifically, the gene SLC24A5 turns out to be critical for the production of melanin, the predominant dark pigment of the skin and hair… 100 percent of Europeans have a mutation in SLC24A5 that impairs the function of the protein… Asians share the fully functional version of SLC24A5, but have acquired mutations in other genes that result in lighter skin, while retaining black hair (Francis Collins, The Language of Life (NY: Harper, 2010), page 150).”

Keith Cheng from Penn State College of Medicine reported that one amino acid difference in the gene SLC24A5 is a key contributor to the skin color difference between Europeans and West Africans. This is undoubtedly where the Irish get their light skin from. “The mutation in SLC24A5 changes just one building block in the protein, and contributes about a third of the visually striking differences in skin tone between peoples of African and European ancestry,” he said.’

The study by professor of pathology Keith Cheng, was published in the Genetics Journal, 2005. Cheng worked together with Victor Canfield, assistant professor of pharmacology, studying DNA sequence differences across the globe. Segments of genetic code have a mutation located closely on the same SLC24A5 chromosome and are often inherited together. Specifically the mutation is called A111T and is found in every one of European ancestry.

A111T is also found in peoples of the Middle East and the Indian subcontinent, though not in high numbers in Africans. Researchers discovered that all individuals from the Middle East, North Africa, East Africa and Southern India who carry the A111T mutation share a common ‘fingerprint’ or ‘traces of the ancestral genetic code’ in the corresponding chromosomal region; which indicates that all existing instances of this mutation originated from the same person. That same person would be ancestor zero: Noah. Cheng unwittingly confirms: “This means that Middle Easterners and South Indians, which includes most inhabitants of India, Pakistan, and Bangladesh, share significant ancestry” – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut.

Apparently, the mutated segment of DNA was itself created from a combination of two other mutated segments which are commonly found in Eastern Asians. Cheng comments: “The coincidence of this interesting form of evidence of shared ancestry of East Asians with Europeans, within this tiny chromosomal region, is exciting… the combining of segments occurred after the ancestors of East Asians [descended from Japheth] and Europeans [descendants of Shem] split geographically [genetically] more than 50,000 [14,000] years ago; the A111T mutation occurred afterward” in Noah’s sixteen grandsons.

Differences in skin colour affect skin cancer rates. For instance, Europeans have ten to twenty times more instances of melanoma than Africans; yet despite having lighter skin as well, East Asians have the same lower melanoma rates as Africans. The reason for this difference could only be explained once the gene mutations for both groups are found.

It is proposed that it is linked to the fact that the original two lines of humankind before Noah’s sons (Homo sapiens sapiens) were the Neanderthal line created on Day Six; and the Adamic line (Homo sapiens) created on Day Eight – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and articles: Homo neanderthalensis I, II, III & IV. These antediluvian lines are replicated today with modifications, respectively to the oriental peoples descended from Japheth and the section of equatorial peoples descended from Ham’s wife, Na’eltama’uk (and Noah) through their son, Canaan – refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator.

‘The study above mentions the term “Nonsyndromic”: A “Syndrome” is a set of signs and symptoms that appear together and characterize a disease or medical condition. Therefore “Nonsyndromic” means something that is not associated with other signs and symptoms. This comes into play because Europeans typically deny their Albinism by claiming that “REAL” Albinos have bad eyesight! 

This study makes clear that is not the case: Note that this study was [conducted] by Asians. Just like SLC24A5 is a gene denoting Albinism, so too is SLC45A2, an Albino gene. What is the official name of the MC1R gene? The official name of this gene is “melanocortin 1 receptor (alpha melanocyte stimulating hormone receptor).”

What is the normal function of the MC1R gene? The MC1R gene provides instructions for making a protein called the melanocortin 1 receptor. This receptor plays an important role in normal pigmentation. The receptor is primarily located on the surface of melanocytes, which are specialized cells that produce a pigment called melanin. Melanin is the substance that gives skin, hair, and eyes their color. Melanin is also found in the light-sensitive tissue at the back of the eye (the retina), where it plays a role in normal vision.

Melanocytes make two forms of melanin, eumelanin and pheomelanin. The relative amounts of these two pigments help determine the color of a person’s hair and skin. People who produce mostly eumelanin tend to have brown or black hair and dark skin that tans easily. Eumelanin also protects skin from damage caused by ultraviolet (UV) radiation in sunlight. People who produce mostly pheomelanin tend to have red or blond hair, freckles, and light-colored skin that tans poorly. Because pheomelanin does not protect skin from UV radiation, people with more pheomelanin have an increased risk of skin damage caused by sun exposure.

The melanocortin 1 receptor controls which type of melanin is produced by melanocytes. When the receptor is activated, it triggers a series of chemical reactions inside melanocytes that stimulate these cells to make eumelanin. If the receptor is not activated or is blocked, melanocytes make pheomelanin instead of eumelanin.

Common variations (polymorphisms) in the MC1R gene are associated with normal differences in skin and hair color. Certain genetic variations are most common in people with red hair, fair skin, freckles, and an increased sensitivity to sun exposure. These MC1R polymorphisms reduce the ability of the melanocortin 1 receptor to stimulate eumelanin production, causing melanocytes to make mostly pheomelanin. Although MC1R is a key gene in normal human pigmentation, researchers believe that the effects of other genes also contribute to a person’s hair and skin coloring. The melanocortin 1 receptor is also active in cells other than melanocytes, including cells involved in the body’s immune and inflammatory responses. The receptor’s function in these cells is unknown.

The MC1R gene belongs to a family of genes called GPCR (G protein-coupled receptors). A gene family is a group of genes that share important characteristics. Classifying individual genes into families helps researchers describe how genes are related to each other. Many genetic changes in the MC1R gene increase the risk of developing skin cancer, including a common, serious form of skin cancer that begins in melanocytes (melanoma). Alterations in the MC1R gene disrupt the ability of the melanocortin 1 receptor to trigger eumelanin production in melanocytes.

Because eumelanin normally protects skin from the harmful effects of UV radiation, a lack of this pigment leaves fair skin more vulnerable to damage from sun exposure. Skin damage caused by UV radiation from the sun is a major risk factor for developing melanoma and other forms of skin cancer.

Studies suggest that variations in the MC1R gene may also increase the risk of developing melanoma in the absence of UV radiation-related skin damage. In these cases, melanomas can occur in people of dark or light skin coloring. These cancers are often associated with mutations in additional genes related to melanoma risk, such as the BRAF and CDKN2A genes. Researchers are working to explain the complex relationship among MC1R variations, other genetic and environmental factors, and melanoma risk.’

Online source: “[The top four] places in the world where… [Europeans] refuse to accept the fact that they have physical disadvantages as regards the Sun [are] Israel, Australia, New Zealand [and] California… In these places they inhabit beaches as if they were Black or Brown people. The results are often disastrous.’ Since this comment, the state of Israel has been passed by Australia, moving into second and New Zealand has leapt into first, regarding the highest rates of skin cancer in the world.

‘Certain genetic changes in the MC1R gene modify the appearance of people with oculocutaneous albinism type 2. This form of albinism, which is caused by mutations in the OCA2 gene, is characterized by fair hair, light-colored eyes, creamy white skin, and vision problems. People with genetic changes in both the OCA2 and MC1R genes have many of the usual features of oculocutaneous albinism type 2; however, they typically have red hair instead of the usual yellow, blond, or light brown hair seen with this condition.’

Wiki: ‘Sodium/potassium/calcium exchanger 5 (NCKX5), also known as solute carrier family 24 member 5 (SLC24A5), is a protein that in humans is encoded by the SLC24A5 gene that has a major influence on natural skin colour variation. The NCKX5 protein is a member of the potassium-dependent sodium/calcium exchanger family. Sequence variation in the SLC24A5 gene, particularly a non-synonymous SNP changing the amino acid at position 111 in NCKX5 from alanine to threonine, has been associated with differences in skin pigmentation.’

‘The SLC24A5 gene’s derived threonine or Ala111Thr allele (rs1426654[3]) has been shown to be a major factor in the light skin tone of Europeans compared to Africans, and is believed to represent as much as 25–40% of the average skin tone difference between Europeans and West Africans. It has been the subject of recent selection in Western Eurasia, and is fixed in European populations.

The SLC24A5 gene, in humans, is located on the long (q) arm of chromosome 15 on position 21.1, from base pair 46,200,461 to base pair 46,221,881. NCKX5 is 43 kDa protein that is partially localized to the trans-Golgi network in melanocytes. Removal of the NCKX5 protein disrupts melanogenesis in human and mouse melanocytes, causing a significant reduction in melanin pigment production. Site-directed mutagenesis corresponding to a non-synonymous single nucleotide polymorphism in SLC24A5 alters a residue in NCKX5 (A111T) that is important for NCKX5 sodium-calcium exchanger activity. SLC24A5 appears to have played a key role in the evolution of light skin in humans of European ancestry… The Penn State team [calculated] that the gene, known as slc24a5, is responsible for about one-third of the pigment loss that made black skin white. A few other as-yet-unidentified mutated genes apparently account for the rest…’

This removes any doubt that Homo sapiens, from the line of Seth, the third son of Adam and Eve were darker skinned. Science has confirmed that white skin is a mutation – the SLC24A5 gene on Chromosome 15 – of a darker skinned human. Science dating of this event aligns with the birth of Shem and the genetic bottleneck at the time of the Flood. Eve as mitochondrial Eve would have been mtDNA Haplogroup L0 at least. Adam as Y-DNA Adam, would have been Y-DNA Haplogroup A. Both these Haplogroups are Haplogroups found in sub-Saharan Black African peoples – refer Chapter XII Canaan & Africa.

‘The gene’s function in pigmentation was discovered in zebrafish as a result of the positional cloning of the gene responsible for the “golden” variety of this common pet store fish. Evidence in the International HapMap Project database of genetic variation in human populations showed that Europeans, represented by the “CEU” population, had two primary alleles differing by only one nucleotide, changing the 111th amino acid from alanine to threonine, abbreviated “A111T”.

The derived threonine allele (Ala111Thr; also known as A111T or Thr111) represented 98.7 to 100% of the alleles in European samples, while the ancestral or alanine form was found in 93 to 100% of samples of Sub-Saharan Africans, East Asians and Indigenous Americans. The variation is a SNP polymorphism rs1426654, which had been previously shown to be second among 3011 tabulated SNPs ranked as ancestry-informative markers. This single change in SLC24A5 explains between 25 and 38% of the difference in skin melanin index between peoples of West African vs. European Ancestry.

Furthermore, the European mutation is associated with the largest region of diminished genetic variation in the CEU HapMap population, suggesting the possibility that the A111T mutation may be the subject of the single largest degree of selection in human populations of European ancestry. It is theorised that selection for the derived allele is based on the need for sunlight to produce the essential nutrient vitamin D. In northerly latitudes, where there is less sun, greater requirement for body coverage due to colder climate, and frequently, diets poor in vitamin D, making lighter skin more suitable for survival. Tests for this variation have obvious application to forensic science. 

It has been estimated that the threonine allele became predominant among Europeans 11,000 [circa 9,000 to 10,000 BCE and the birth of Shem’s sons: Elam, Asshur, Arphaxad, Lud and Aram] to [circa 17,000 BCE and the birth of Noah] 19,000 years ago.

After providing all manner of scientific data to prove European Albinism: We now turn to the common sense approach to proving European Albinism… todays White Europeans… are clearly loath to admit that they are [technically] Albinos. So to hide this truth, they utilize all manner of “Double-Speak”: that is defining Albinism, but turning aside all inference to themselves. They say things like: OCA2 is rare in Europe, but more common in AfricaALL White Europeans are ALREADY OCA2, so to hide that; they only count as Albino, those of their number who have genetic vision problems because of their OCA2 Albinism: (Another lie they tell is that ALL Albinos have vision problems). So for a better understanding, [let’s] DEFINE OCA2. OCA2 stands for Oculocutaneous Albinism type II.

“OCA” stands for Oculocutaneous Albinism. The “OC” stands for “Oculocutaneous” Definition of OCULOCUTANEOUS: relating to or affecting both the eyes and the skin – oculocutaneous albinism – Definition of ALBINISM: the condition of an albino. Full Definition of ALBINO: an organism exhibiting deficient pigmentation; especially: a human being that is congenitally deficient in pigment and usually has a milky or translucent skin, white or colorless hair, and eyes with pink or blue iris and deep-red pupil (In short, Albino means WHITE or WHITE like – from the Latin albus “white”).

These are the symptoms of OCA2. Genetics Home Reference

“The OCA2 gene (formerly called the P gene) provides instructions for making a protein called the P protein. This protein is located in melanocytes, which are specialized cells that produce a pigment called melanin. Melanin is the substance that gives skin, hair, and eyes their color. Melanin is also found in the light-sensitive tissue at the back of the eye (the retina), where it plays a role in normal vision.”

NOAH: National Organization for Albinism and Hypopigmentation. Striking coincidence, or is it? And an intriguing irony that this is the acronym, for Noah… who is patently Ancestor Zero. 

“A common myth is that people with albinism have red eyes. Although lighting conditions can allow the blood vessels at the back of the eye to be seen, which can cause the eyes to look reddish or violet, most people with albinism have blue eyes, and some have hazel or brown eyes. There are different types of albinism and the amount of pigment in the eyes varies; however, vision problems are associated with albinism.”

‘Did you notice in the “Genetics Home Reference” definition where it said that “The OCA2 gene was formerly called the P gene”? Now why would White people RENAME a gene after a disease?

THE HUMAN BODY DOES NOT “NORMALLY” COME WITH DISEASE! So why did [Europeans] RENAME the “P” gene, and give it the name of a DISEASE? They did that when they found out that the MUTATED form of the “P” gene was “NORMAL” in THEM! OCA2 “IS” the “MUTATED” FORM of the “P” gene. To put it plainly… A normal Black person’s gene would be called a “P” gene. And only the MUTATED form found in Europeans and African Albinos, would be called the OCA2 gene. Since ALL Europeans have the OCA2 gene, therefore they are all Albinos. And of course it’s rare in Africa, most Africans are NOT Albinos.

So then, if the OCA2 gene is a “Normal” human gene, then BLACKS MUST HAVE A “OCA-2” (Albinism gene) too? Logically then: if “OCA2” means “Oculocutaneous Albinism type 2” – HOW CAN BLACK PEOPLE HAVE THIS GENE AND NOT BE WHITE?… Of course Black People DO NOT have a OCA2 Gene, they have a “P” gene. When the “P” gene is healthy, Black people make Black people. But when the “P” gene has “Mutated” and is no longer healthy, It CAN cause Black people to produce WHITE people (Albinos).

How can two people with normal pigmentation (Black people) produce a child with albinism? That is because these parents – like one out of every 75 people – are carriers for albinism. A carrier is someone who has one functional gene and one abnormal gene. (We all have two copies of all genes). Because the functional gene overrides the abnormal gene, these people do not have albinism themselves. However, they are still able to pass the abnormal gene on to their child. If the other parent is also a carrier for the same type of albinism, the offspring has a 25% chance of having albinism, a 50% chance of being a carrier, and a 25% chance of having two “normal” genes.

In Herodotus’s “History of the Persian Wars” of the dozens of peoples that he describes in the book; he chooses to describe only three peoples by racial type. The Colchians… whom he describes as “black-skinned and have woolly hair”. And the Budini of Gelonus (east-central Ukraine), whom he describes as (they have all deep blue eyes, and bright red hair). The Roman historian Cornelius Tacitus (56-118 A.D.) said this about them: 

“For my own part, I agree with those who think that the tribes of Germany are free from all taint of intermarriages with foreign nations, and that they appear as a distinct, unmixed race, like none but themselves. Hence, too, the same physical peculiarities throughout so vast a population. All have fierce blue eyes, red hair, huge frames, fit only for a sudden exertion. They are less able to bear laborious work. Heat and thirst they cannot in the least endure; to cold and hunger their climate and their soil inure them.”

‘From those passages we know for sure what White Europeans looked like when they first invaded Europe – they were Pure Albinos. But today, they rarely have the RED HAIR and BLUE EYES of their ancestors – What Happened?’

We will learn that the Germanic tribes in Germany were peoples who were predominantly fair and blue eyed and they still are today. It doesn’t account for all the White people in Europe with brunette hair and brown eyes. Thus the assertion that the blue eyed, red haired people are disappearing is not true in this background context, of ‘all white people were red haired and blue eyed.’ What is true, is that those nations which are predominately fair and blue eyed are being ‘watered down’ so-to-speak through intermarriage and inter-mixing. Thus the following is relevant in that context.

‘THIS HAPPENED! “Since the turn of the century, people born with blue eyes in the United States have dramatically decreased, with only about 10 percent having blue eyes today.

According to Mark Grant, an epidemiologist from Loyola University in Chicago. During the turn of the last century, the percentage of people with blue eyes stood at 57.4% for those born between 1899 through 1905; and 33.8% for those born between 1936 through 1951. According to Grant, in a study titled “Cohort effects in a genetically determined trait: eye color among US whites.” This decrease in the occurrence of blue eyes is due to many factors, with the majority pointing to the increase in brown-eyed immigrants, mainly Hispanics and Asians, as well as heightened interracial relationships: as the other determinant, (when a normal Black person and a European make a baby, the baby GAINS varied ability to make MELANIN). Blue eyes, next to green, are the rarest eye color in the world, as people of countries in Asia and Africa possess brown eyes.”

‘Are there three Races? As the evidence indicates… [Europeans have]… taught… that there [are] THREE RACES: The Black Race. The White Race. The [Asiatic] type Race. This was just to give themselves an undeserved place of importance in the Human hierarchy. Following the evidence, it becomes clear that there are indeed THREE RACES, but their types are different: [1] Blacks with “Negroid” features, produce Albinos with Negroid features. [2] Blacks with “Caucasian” features, produce Albinos with Caucasian features. And [3] Blacks with “Mongol” features produce Albinos with Mongol features… there is the one Black Human Race. Then there are TWO sub-races: The Albino Race – which encompasses Whites/Albinos of EVERY Phenotype. (Europeans insist that they are the only “True” Whites: but as is clear from the evidence, they are in no way unique). And then there is the “MULATTO” Races: which are MIXTURES of all the above, in varying QUANTITIES… [including] the Middle East, North Africa, and Latin American: as well as Asia…’

A rather abrupt expression of the no less undeniable reality, that the oldest genes – as expressed by paternal Y-DNA Haplogroup A – pre-flood, are the ancestor genes (and Haplogroup) which mutated through Noah’s sons and grandsons into the variety of races or ethnicities we observe today. Thus the original mtDNA L and Y-DNA A Haplogroups were passed from Noah and Ham’s wife Na’eltama’uk, to Canaan.

Future mutations of the founding Haplogroup A, would have been passed via Ham to each of his own three sons. Each son receiving a unique sequence, yet there are some Haplogroups common to each or all. Japheth received a unique set which diversified amongst his seven sons, as did Shem for his five sons. The fact there are crossover Haplogroups between Japheth, Ham and Shem’s grandson’s descendants, proves their family link and supports the scientific understanding of genetic mutations as evidenced by Haplogroup expansions and admixture.

For example, let’s take R1a and R1b. Both are European marker Haplogroups, for western and eastern Europe respectively. Yet, many Indian males in India also carry R1a. Geneticists debate the origin of R1a: is it West Eurasian and therefore European; or Central Eurasian and South Asian in origin? Which line came from who? The answer is that it is Shem’s line who carried the Y-DNA R Haplogroup with any subsequent evidence in Ham’s line (R1a, R2) originating from admixture. Therefore, Indians and Eastern Europeans are related, just not as closely as scientists believe. They are not both Aryan, as the Indian peoples are Hamitic. Not brothers per se, but more accurately, cousins – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut

The principal mtDNA maternal Haplogroups associated with Shem’s descendants via his wife, Sedeqetelebab include:

Haplogroup H – is the most frequently found Haplogroup throughout West Eurasia, with a uniform distribution throughout Europe.

Haplogroup HV – is the ancestral Haplogroup to H and V, which dominates the western European lineages today. About seventy-five percent of the western European population descends from this Haplogroup.

Haplogroup I – is widespread throughout Europe, although at relatively low levels occurring at about two percent. 

Haplogroup J – is one of the four major specific European Haplogroups.

Haplogroup K – spread throughout Europe. Certain lineages are also found in Central Asia and Northern Africa. It is known for its presence in distinct population groups, such as the prehistoric Basques and the Ashkenazi Jews.

Haplogroup N – is one of the two major lineages from which non-African Haplogroups descend. Today, members of this Haplogroup are found in many continents around the world.

Haplogroup T – is a relatively young European Haplogroup.

Haplogroup U – is one of Europe’s oldest and most diverse Haplogroups. About 10 to 11% of Europeans and Americans of European descent belong to this Haplogroup.

Haplogroup V – a European Haplogroup with links to Iberia [Spain], which spread east and north.

Haplogroup W – is found throughout Europe, deriving from super Haplogroup N.

Sedeqetelebab

The global distribution of Y-DNA paternal Haplogroups associated with Shem’s descendants are summarised in Retina, Fifth Edition, 2013:

‘The highest frequencies of haplogroup G appear in the Caucasus region; however it also shows significant frequencies in the Mediterranean areas and the Middle East.

Haplogroup I [I1, I2a1 and I2a2] is a clear European haplogroup; it is one of the most frequent haplogroups among northwestern European populations. 

The extensive haplogroup R, which is mainly represented by two lineages – R1a and R1b. The members of R1b are… the most common Y haplogroup in Europe. More than half of men of European descent belong to R1b. Haplogroup R1a is currently found in central and western Asia, India, and in Slavic populations of Eastern Europe.’

A PCA graph below highlighting the descendants of Shem and their genetic proximity with one another. 

We will now turn our attention to Shem’s five sons and their offspring; beginning with the elusive descendants from Lud.

And whatever you do, in word or deed, do everything in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father through him.

Colossians 3:17 English Standard Version

Sir Isaac Newton was asked how he discovered the law of gravity. He replied:

“By thinking about it all the time.”

“He who thinks half-heartedly will not believe in God; but he who really thinks has to believe in God.”

Isaac Newton 1643 – 1727

© Orion Gold 2020 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Mizra: North Africa & Arabia

Chapter XIV

Ham’s second son is Mizra, translated correctly, though a little misleadingly as Egypt. There is always it seems, an exception to the rule and in this case regarding point number two in the Introduction, this is it. To a degree, that is. A number of the descendants of Mizra have paradoxically, migrated very far afield; yet they also live in their original historic homeland. 

In Genesis 10:13-14 NET, we are introduced to Mizra’s seven sons. Taking our cue from especially Canaan and partially Cush, we would expect to find a number of descended nations, rather than just one or seven. We are also met with a slight conundrum, though easily resolved. Mizra identifies with the people known as Arabs; as well as those related peoples principally located in North Africa and in the Middle East.

‘Mizraim [Mizra] was the father of the Ludites, Anamites, Lehabites, Naphtuhites, Pathrusites Casluhites (from whom the Philistines came), and Caphtorites.’

Some versions list instead as: Ludim, Anamim, Lehabim or Lubim, Naphtuhim, Pathrusim, Casluhim and Caphtorim.

Footnotes:

‘The Casluhites lived in Crete and eventually settled east of the Egyptian Delta, between Egypt and Canaan [on the coast]. Several commentators prefer to reverse the order of the words to put this clause after the next word, since the Philistines came from Crete (where the Caphtorites lived). But the table may suggest migration rather than lineage…’ – refer Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America.

We will focus on the Casluhim and Caphtorim in the following chapter and address the migration versus linage interpretation of the verse. 

A reasonably accurate map [excepting Spain] of Mizra’s second, fourth and fifth eldest sons partially in North Africa and principally the Middle East [green] and his two youngest sons partially in North Africa and in the New World [red]. Whereas it will be shown that Mizra’s eldest and third born sons are located in West Asia, merged with other peoples descending from both Ham and Shem.

The plural Mizraim is principally translated as Egypt in the Bible. Outside of the genealogy listings in Genesis Ten and 1 Chronicles One, the word Mizraim is used once in Genesis 50:11 ESV, on the occasion of Jacob’s death, the father of Joseph. 

‘When the inhabitants of the land, the Canaanites, saw the mourning on the threshing floor of Atad, they said, “This is a grievous mourning by the Egyptians.” Therefore the place was named Abel-mizraim [mourning (or meadow) of Egypt]; it is beyond the Jordan.’

Egypt is mentioned some seven hundred times in the Bible. The context usually implies all the sons of Mizra, or occasionally the principal son, Pathros. A couple of chapters address Mizra specifically, such as in Ezekiel 29:9-10 ESV:

‘… and the land of Egypt shall be a desolation and a waste. Then they will know that I am the Lord. “Because you said, ‘The Nile is mine, and I made it,’ therefore, behold, I am against you and against your streams, and I will make the land of Egypt an utter waste and desolation, from Migdol to Syene, as far as the border of Cush’ – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut.

We will see that their descendants do live ‘as far as the border of Cush’ in India today. In Isaiah 19:22-25 ESV we read of a future time, when three great peoples are at peace:

22 ‘And the Lord will strike Egypt, striking and healing, and they will return to the Lord, and he will listen to their pleas for mercy and heal them. 23 In that day there will be a highway from Egypt to Assyria, and Assyria will come into Egypt, and Egypt into Assyria, and the Egyptians [Arabs] will worship with the Assyrians’ – refer Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia. 24 ‘In that day Israel will be the third with Egypt and Assyria, a blessing in the midst of the earth, 25 whom the Lord of hosts has blessed, saying, “Blessed be Egypt my people, and Assyria the work of my hands, and Israel my inheritance.

The unfounded yet widespread assumption or belief – held by many people within and without Islam – is that the Arab people descend from Ishmael, the eldest son of Abraham. 

This has been supported largely because the Prophet Mohammad in the Quran was seen as being a spiritual successor to Abraham… thus in time, a physical descent was gradually assimilated and assumed to be true.

In the Bible, Ishmael – with the other sons of Abraham, from his second wife Keturah – are described as living in Arabia or the ‘wilderness.’ This was in the Arabian Peninsula – mainly incorporating Saudi Arabia today. It is not calling Ishmael an Arab, but stating where he originally lived.

The sons of Mizra though, have in turn become known as Arabs, due to their dwelling in Arabia, before fanning out, migrating both northeast and westwards into north Africa – Genesis 10:13.

An article by Mark Durie, 2019, entitled, Ishamel is not the Father of the Arabs addresses this important question – emphasis mine:

‘The commonly held view that Ishmael was the father of the Arab nations is not supported by the Bible, nor by other historical evidence. For centuries, many Muslims, Christians and Jews have taken it for granted that the Arabs descended from Abraham through Ishmael. As Gerald Hawting put it:

“The idea that the Arabs are the physical descendants of Abraham through Ishmael is indeed taken by many, non-Muslims as well as Muslims, as a genealogical and historical fact.”

‘Authors and teachers often treat the word Ishmael as a kind of code for Islam or Muslims. According to Sir Fergus Millar, Professor Emeritus of Ancient History at Oxford University, it was Josephus, a Jewish historian writing in the first century CE, who first advanced the idea that Ishmael was the ancestor of the Arabs. In The Antiquities of the Jews Josephus stated that Ishmael was “the founder” of the Arabian nation, and Abraham was “their father”. From Josephus, this assumed connection between the Arabs and Abraham, through Ishmael, passed into the historical consciousness of Christians, and then made its way into early Islam.

The Qur’an does not speak of Ishmael or Abraham as ancestors of the Arabs – although it does have Abraham and Ishmael praying for Allah to make their descendants a Muslim people – but the link is established in the hadith literature, in traditions about Muhammad’s own genealogy. In this way Abraham and Ishmael came to be considered, in Islamic tradition, not only a spiritual antecedent of Muhammad as an Islamic prophet, but also the physical ancestor of (at least some of) the Arabs.

What does the Bible say? It speaks both of Ishmaelites, the descendants of Ishmael, and of Arabs, but does not join them together. I. Ephʿal has pointed out that the references to Ishmaelites are earlier in the Bible, and the references to Arabs later. Both refer to non-sedentary, nomadic peoples, but they are separated by centuries. Ephʿal concludes that references to “Ishmaelites” cease by the mid 10th century BCE, and the references to “Arabs” only commence in the mid-8th century BCE, so “there is no historical basis to the tradition of associating Ishmaelites with the Arabs”. The Bible does link the Ishmaelites with the Midianites, using these names as synonyms in two places. Genesis describes Joseph as being sold to a caravan of camel-riding Ishmaelites who are also called Midianites (Genesis 37:25–28, 36; 39:1; see also Judges 8:22-24).

The evidence indicates that Ishmael was not the father of the Arabs, and neither was Abraham. The Ishmaelites were probably Canaanites, speaking, not an early form of Arabic, but a dialect similar to Hebrew. In time they disappeared or were absorbed into other groups, like so many other ancient peoples. Much later Josephus invoked Ishmael’s name to conjure up a genealogy for the Arabs. He has a lot to answer for. The rest, as they say, is history.’

We will look into this further when we study Ishmael. The author states they were probably Canaanites. Not to be confused with the sons of Ham; but rather, they were part of the later ‘Canaanites’ – refer Chapter XII Canaan & Africa. Far from being assimilated into other peoples or disappearing, the Ishmaelites due to their numbers, have always been an influential people to the degree of Empire status more than once on the world stage – refer Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germany & Austria – Ishmael & Hagar.

The Origin of the Nations, Herman Hoeh, 1957 – emphasis mine:

‘Mizraim is commonly applied to Egypt. In fact, “Mizr” is the name which the natives still apply to Egypt today. The Greeks called the land Aegyptus [Aiguptos] – hence our Egypt. First, notice that… Mizraim first settled on the northeast corner of the Mediterranean Sea. From there they spread through the Eastern Mediterranean isles and into Africa. The Philistines, who came from Mizraim [in part], inhabited Southern Palestine even in the days of Abraham (Genesis 21:34). They are still there today – in the Gaza strip in Palestine – causing no end of trouble (Zechariah 9:6-7). 

The Philistines (a branch of the family of Casluhim) settled originally on the Island of Crete in the Mediterranean. Crete is called, in the Bible, Caphtor (Jeremiah 47:4 and Amos 9:7). The Island of Caphtor was originally settled by the Caphtorim, a tribe of Mizraim (Genesis 10:14). Both the Philistines and the Caphtorim destroyed the Canaanites in South Palestine and lived in their place (Deuteronomy 2:23). No wonder there are so few Canaanites left! The main body of non-Jewish inhabitants of Palestine today are not Canaanites, but Philistines! [they are neither].

The Pathrusim of Genesis 10:14 migrated from Asia Minor to central Egypt. Every prophecy shows Pathros to be a part of Egypt along the Nile (Jeremiah 44:1,5 and Ezekiel 29:14). The Naphtuhim probably settled in the extreme south of Egypt, founding the capital city of Napata among the black people of Africa.

The Lehabim – the word “Lehabim” means a people of reddish color – settled Libya originally. Libya is in North Africa. Today they are found scattered throughout the savanahs of the Western Sudan in Africa. In this region today we find a people “of reddish brown or light chestnut color… with smooth hair, never woolly, straight and even aquiline noses… differentiating them from the [Black] type”. The original word “Lehabim” was shortened in Bible times to “Lubim” (II Chronicles 12:3; 16:8). The [Africans] call these people “fulbe”, meaning, probably, Lubim dwelling in the ancient land of Phut. In the central reaches of the Sahara (the great desert in North Africa) live the Ludim (Gen.10:14) – the lightest of the Egyptians.

For example the Arabs acknowledge that they are descendants of Ishmael, the son of Abraham. In Bible prophecy they are often [never] mentioned by the name “Ishmael.”

We will learn that the Philistines are not the non-Jewish peoples or Palestinians of the Gaza Strip and the West Bank, for they have travelled considerably farther afield. The final sentence is a good example of how the first thing heard, is the one that lingers the longest in peoples’ minds whether correct or incorrect. How easy it is to be indoctrinated without even realising. Just because a people claim to be someone does not make it necessarily so…

Sons of Ham: Part III Mizraim, Christian Churches of God – emphasis mine: 

Mizraim is derived from a Hebrew term, and is a plural word with the meaning double straits (SHD 4714, mitsrayim – dual of matsor (4693). This duality may refer to the distinction between the original kingdoms of Upper and Lower Egypt. The Egyptians referred to their land as Kmt in the hieroglyphs. In Assyrian and Babylonian inscriptions Egypt was known as Musur and Musri, probably from the word Misr meaning simply, land. The Ugaritic inscriptions refer to Egypt as Msrm, while in the Amarna tablets it is called Misri. The term Misr is still seen in the modern Arabic name for the nation, Jumhuriyah Misr al-‘Arabiyah (the Arabic Republic of Egypt).’

Online Encylopaedia –  emphasis & bold mine:

‘Mizraim is the dual form of matzor, meaning a “mound” or “fortress”… Some Ancient Egyptian inscriptions at the time of Pharoah Amenhotep IV refer to Egypt as Masara and to Egyptians as Masrawi.

According to Eusebius’ Chronicon, Manetho had suggested that the great age of antiquity of which the later Egyptians boasted had actually preceded the Flood and that they were really descended from Mizraim, who settled there anew.

A similar story is related by medieval Islamic historians… and the Persians… stating that the pyramids etc. had been built by the wicked races before [rather, after] the Deluge, but that Noah’s descendant Mizraim (Masar or Mesr) was entrusted with reoccupying the region afterwards‘ – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity. The Islamic accounts also make Masar the son of a Bansar or Beisar and grandson of Ham, rather than a direct son of Ham… Some scholars think it likely that Mizraim is a dual form of the word Misr meaning “land”, and was translated literally into Ancient Egyptian as Ta-Wy (the Two Lands) by early pharaohs at Thebes who later founded the Middle Kingdom.

… according to George Syncellus the Book of Sothis, attributed to Manetho, [incorrectly] identified Mizraim with the legendary first Pharaoh Menes, said to have unified the Old Kingdom and built Memphis – Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings. Mizraim also seems to correspond to Misor, said in Phoenician mythology to have been the father of Taautus who was given Egypt, and later scholars noticed that this also recalls Menes, whose son or successor was said to be Athothis – Article: Thoth.

… the author David Rohl has suggested a different interpretation: Amongst the followers of Meshkiagkash-er (Sumerian ruler) was his younger ‘brother’ – in his own right a strong and charismatic leader of men. He is the head of the falcon tribe – the descendants of Horus the ‘Far Distant’. The Bible calls this new Horus-king ‘Mizraim’ but this name is, in reality, no more than an epithet. It means ‘follower of Asr’ or ‘Asar’ (Egyptian Arabic m-asr with the Egyptian preposition m ‘from’). Mizraim is merely m-Izra with the majestic plural ending ‘im’. Likewise, that other great Semitic-speaking people – the Assyrians – called the country of the pharaohs ‘Musri’ (m-Usri).’

Abarim state that Mizra denotes duality. In Hebrew it means: ‘double siege’ or ‘double distress’ from masor, ‘siege’ or ‘entrenchment’ and the verb sur, ‘to bind, besige’. Also mesar, ‘distress’ and the verb sarar, ‘to bind.’

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:  

‘Egypt was known by the names Musuru, Musru, Misir or Masri in other languages, and Mizraim is probably simply a phonetic transliteration into Hebrew of any of them. The verb from which the noun derives, is part of a group of five different roots: 

Sur I: to lean or incline

Sur II: to confine, secure or besiege

Sur III: to be an adversary 

Sur IV: to form or fashion

Sur V: to be sharp

The word (mesar), meaning straights or distress, written in a dual form would yield the name Mizraim… the name Mizraim means also Double Stronghold…’

An identifying clue to who and where the sons of Mizra are is the fact that the Arabic nations are invariably in a condition of strife and war – either against the state of Israel, Black Africans, minorities in their own countries, or most noticeably, their own people. This is a defining characteristic of the Arabic nations, foretold centuries ago.

Isaiah 19:2-3

Young’s Literal Translation

‘And I armed Egyptians against Egyptians, And they fought, each against his brother, And each against his neighbour, City against city, kingdom against kingdom. And emptied out hath been in its midst the spirit of Egypt. And its counsel I swallow up, And they have sought unto the idols, And unto the charmers, And unto those having familiar spirits, And unto the wizards.’

The NET translates verse two as:

“I will provoke civil strife in Egypt: brothers will fight with one another, as will neighbors, cities, and kingdoms.”

In Hebrew, Pathros means: ‘South Land’ from the Egyptian pe-te-res or ‘place of interpretation’ from the verb patar, ‘to interpret dreams.’

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:

‘Pathros is the name [for] Mizraim’s South Region. Mizraim is the Hebrew name for Egypt, and southern Egypt was known as Upper Egypt. The name Pathros occurs half a dozen times in the Bible, always in clear association with Mizraim (Ezekiel 29:14, Isaiah 11:11). The writers of the Septuagint transliterated the name Pathros with Pa-athyris, meaning Belonging to Athor, but who Athor is remains a mystery’ – refer articles: Thoth; and The Pyramid Perplexity.

‘Some words of interest: (pata), meaning to entice, deceive, persuade. Derivation (peti) means simple, foolish… (pat) means fragment, bit. The verb (rasas) means moisten. Derivation (rasis) means drop of dew. The identical but unused and not translatable root (rss) yields identical derivation (rasis), meaning fragment. Hence to the Hebrews the name Pathros may have sounded like Bits And Pieces, or even Wet Lands [the Nile], and Entreaty For A Drop, or any combination of the above.’

Sons of Ham: Part III Mizraim continues regarding Mizra’s fifth son Pathros – emphasis mine:

‘The Pathrusim (SHD 6625, meaning southerners) were a tribe located at Pathros near Thebes in Upper Egypt. The name Pathros means region of the south (6624), possibly from the Egyptian Pa-To-Ris. The LXX refers to the people as the Patrosoniim.

In the apocryphal Book of Jasher, both the Pathrusim and Casluhim were recorded as the progenitors of the Pelishtim, Azathim, Gerarim, Githim, and Ekronim, who were associated with several prominent Philistine cities, such as Gerar, Gath and Ekron’ – refer Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America. ‘The conclusions must be that if they did conjoin it was by branches. The main branch went south to Thebes while the cadet branch joined the Cashluhim and formed the five Philistine cities and hence also the five names in Jasher.

The Hebrew Pathros and the gentilic Pathrusim are derived from the Egyptian p’-t’-rsy, which is a term used to designate the whole of Egypt above Memphis. In the Assyrian material Esarhaddon refers to himself as the king of Musur [Mizra], Paturisi [Pathros], and Kusi [Cush], meaning, from Isaiah 11:11, that Musur and the Hebrew Misrayim was restricted to Middle and Lower Egypt, thus leaving Pathros for the Thebaid. Jeremiah 44:1,15, Ezekiel 29:14 and 30:14 refer to Pathros as the original home of the Egyptians. The gentilic Pathrusim occurs only in Genesis 10:14 and 1 Chronicles 1:12.’

The prominence of Pathros in the Bible and its central position in Egypt and the Nile points to its identity actually being, the modern nation of Egypt.  

Egyptian men

Isaiah 11:11

English Standard Version

‘In that day the Lord will extend his hand yet a second time to recover the remnant that remains of his people, from Assyria [Russia], from Egypt [Mizra – Arabs of the Middle East and North Africa], from Pathros [country of Egypt], from Cush [India], from Elam [Turkey], from Shinar [Western Europe], from Hamath [Nigeria], and from the coastlands of the sea [East Asia and South East Asia].’

Jeremiah 44:1, 15

English Standard Version

‘The word that came to Jeremiah concerning all the Judeans who lived in the land of Egypt, at Migdol, at Tahpanhes, at Memphis, and in the land of Pathros… Then all the men who knew that their wives had made offerings to other gods, and all the women who stood by, a great assembly, all the people who lived in Pathros in the land of Egypt…’

Ezekiel 29:14

English Standard Version

‘… and I will restore the fortunes of Egypt and bring them back to the land of Pathros, the land of their origin, and there they shall be a lowly kingdom.’

Ezekiel 30:14

English Standard Version

‘I will make Pathros a desolation and will set fire to Zoan and will execute judgments on Thebes.’

These verses reveal Pathros is very much the heart of Mizra, though a separate, prominent people or nation, who uniquely dwell in their original ancient homeland.  

The flag of Egypt – with the pan Arab colours comprising Red, White and Black. Flags of the Arab nations use these core colours and or incorporate green, representing Islam.

Egypt has one of the longest histories of any country on the Earth and is an early cradle of civilisation. Modern Egypt dates back to 1922, when it gained independence from the British Empire. Egypt declared itself a republic after a revolution deposing the monarchy in 1952. Egypt has endured decades of social and religious strife, with political instability. It has fought armed conflicts with Israel in 1948, 1956, 1967 and 1973; occupying the Gaza Strip intermittently until 1967. In 1978, Egypt signed the Camp David Accords officially withdrawing from the Gaza Strip and recognising the state of Israel.  

Egyptian women

Islam is the official religion of Egypt and Arabic the official language. With a population of over 117,898,195 people, Egypt is the most populous country in North Africa, the Middle East and the Arab world and third in Africa after Nigeria and Ethiopia. The great majority of its people live near the banks of the Nile River where the only arable land is found. The large regions of the Sahara desert which constitute most of Egypt’s territory, are sparsely populated – refer map below.

Egypt is a regional power in North Africa, the Middle East and the Muslim World – a middle power worldwide. With a large and diversified economy, Egypt is projected to become one of the largest in the world in the 21st century. Egypt has the third largest economy in Africa after Nigeria and South Africa. Egypt has the strongest military in Africa; while South Africa is 4th and Nigeria 5th. The other Arab nations in the top ten, after Egypt are Algeria, Morocco, Tunisia and Libya.

The ancient Egyptian name of the country km.t, meaning ‘black land’, refers to the fertile black soils of the Nile flood plains, as distinct from the deshret or ‘red land’ of the desert.

Online Encyclopaedia – emphasis mine: 

‘The English name “Egypt” is derived from the Ancient Greek “Aigyptos”, via Middle French “Egypte” and Latin “Aegyptus”. “Misr”… is the Classical Quranic Arabic and modern official name of Egypt, while “Masr”… is the local pronunciation in Egyptian Arabic. 

The name is of Semitic origin, directly cognate with other Semitic words for Egypt such as the Hebrew (“Mitzrayim”). The oldest attestation of this name for Egypt is the Akkadian “mi-is-ru” (“misru”) related to misru/misirru/misaru, meaning “border” or “frontier”. The Neo-Assyrian Empire used the derived term, Mu-sur.’ 

The Arab world inherited vast tracts of land constituting mainly desert. The current inhabitants live primarily, as shown above, near water. This area of the world has been actively dwelt in without rest by countless civilisations comprising millions of people so that the soil has undertsandably become barren.

‘The following export product groups represent the highest dollar value in Egyptian global shipments during 2021. 

  1. Mineral fuels including oil: US$13.2 billion
  2. Plastics, plastic articles: $2.7 billion
  3. Electrical machinery, equipment: $2.4 billion
  4. Iron, steel: $1.72 billion
  5. Fruits, nuts: $1.66 billion
  6. Fertilizers: $1.5 billion 
  7. Clothing, accessories (not knit or crochet): $1.3 billion 
  8. Gems, precious metals: $1.2 billion 
  9. Vegetables: $1.1 billion
  10. Aluminum: $780.4 million 

Mineral fuels including oil was the fastest grower among the top 10 export categories, up by 178.7% from 2020 to 2021. The most powerful gains were for Egyptian shipments of petroleum gases, crude oil and processed petroleum oils. The sole decliner among Egypt’s top 10 export categories was gems precious metals, thanks to a -61% drop. The biggest loser year over year was exported gold.’

In Ezekiel 27:7 NKJV it says: 

‘Fine embroidered [H7553 – riqmah: from H7551 ‘to be skilfully wrought or woven’] linen [H8336 – shesh: ‘bleached white’] from Egypt was what you spread for your sail…’ 

King of Cotton, describes Egyptian cotton:

‘Egyptian cotton has not gained such a reputation without reason. Egyptian cotton “is” the world’s finest cotton and the following characteristics are what sets Egyptian cotton apart from other natural fibres: 

The length of the fibre makes it possible to make the finest of yarns without sacrificing the strength of the yarn… [The thread count is the number of threads in each square inch and generally speaking, the higher the thread count, the more luxurious, dense and soft the material will feel]. The strength of the fibre makes fabrics more solid and more resistant to stress. Its ability to absorb liquids gives fabrics made of Egyptian cotton deeper, brighter and more resistant colours. Its softness feels like nothing else in the world. Egyptian cotton is hand picked which guarantees the highest levels of purity. In addition, hand picking puts no stress on the fibres – as opposed to mechanical picking – leaving the fibres straight and intact.

All these factors have resulted in Egyptian cotton being by far the best cotton in the world. Fabrics made of Egyptian Cotton are softer, finer and last longer than any other cotton in the world.’

The first born son of Mizra is Lud, translated in the plural as Ludim in the Bible. There is another Lud in the Bible, who is the fourth son of Shem. Sometimes translated as Lydia or the Lydians, after the people who dwelt in Western Asia Minor. They have intermingled and become synonymous – Chapter XVII Lud & Iran. We will give more attention to both the descendants of Lud later; though to highlight the confusion researchers have experienced in trying to keep them separate we will refer to Sons of Ham: Part III Mizraim, Christian Churches of God – Emphasis mine :

‘Although there is a Semite of the same name, we find that Lud, grandson of Ham, was father of the Ludim. He was also the first-born of Mizraim. 

The entry in the International Standard Bible Encyclopaedia (ISBE) is as follows:

“In Genesis 10:13 Ludim appears as the firstborn of Mizraim (Egypt), and in 10:22 Lud is the fourth son of Shem. We have therefore to do with two different nationalities bearing the same name, and not always easy to distinguish…”

‘Everything points, therefore, to the Semitic Lud and Ludim being Lydia, and the identification may be regarded as satisfactory. It is altogether otherwise with the Egyptian Lud and Ludim, however, about which little can be said at present. Mellink (ibid.) considers the Lydians of Asia Minor to be neither Hamitic nor Semitic. We dealt with the probable movement of the Semite Ludim to the Hindu Kush at the border of India and beyond into the Punjab in the papers Sons of Shem…’

Trying to split these two identities creates difficulty; once their mergence is understood, it becomes clear. We have an identical situation with Mizra’s third son Lehab. The Lubim have merged with Phut’s descendants and both can be identified as ‘Libya’ in the Bible. Together, they comprise the modern nation of Pakistan – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut.

Recall the verses we recently read in the preceding chapter: 2 Chronicles 12:3, 16:8, Nahum 3.9 and Ezekiel 30.5. All four verses translate Lubim or Lehab as Libya, the same as Phut. Libya refers to Phut, as does Lehab or Lubim; two identities, yet together they form a single nation. In Daniel 11.43 YLT, we see a fifth and final example of this:

and he hath ruled over treasures of gold and of silver, and over all the desirable things of Egypt [Mizra – the Arabs], and Lubim [Pakistan] and Cushim [India] [are] at his steps.’

In Ezekiel 29:10 we read that Mizra’s people or ‘border’ would reach to Cush and so it does as Pakistan’s eastern border adjoins India.

Sons of Ham: Part III Mizraim, Christian Churches of God – Emphasis mine:

‘The term Lehabim (SHD 3853; sing. 3851) means flames or blades. It has been suggested that these people ought to be identified with the Lubim, arising from the proposal that “the one word may be a corruption of the other” (ISBE). The name Lubim is possibly the same as that of the country, Libya, to the northwest of Egypt. It is probably that the term Lybios as a son of Mizraim refers to the Ludim and the Lehabim who were conjoined, as were two other sons of Mizraim in North Africa, thereby forming the Philistines and also the Thebans.’

An astute point, particularly regarding the Philistines, which we will address in the next chapter; though I would suggest that the correct conjoining has been between Mizra’s son Lud-im and Shem’s son Lud and between Mizra’s son Lehab or Lub-im and Ham’s son Phut or Libya.

Mizra’s second and fourth sons respectively are Anam and Naphtuh. I am placing them together as they account for the Arab peoples laying towards the east of Pathros. They are only mentioned in the Genesis Ten and 1 Chronicles One genealogies and are therefore included in the general scriptures and prophecies pertaining to Mizra-im. 

Sons of Ham: Part III Mizraim, Christian Churches of God – emphasis mine:

‘The second son of Mizraim has a name meaning affliction of the waters (anamiym, SHD 6047), and apparently derives from an Egyptian word. The Septuagint uses the term Enemetiim. An Assyrian text from the time of Sargon II refers to certain people as Anami, although they were apparently located in Cyrene, Libya as Albright suggests and… equates them with the cuneiform A-na-mi found in a geographical text from the time of Sargon II and parallel to Kapara, who were the Caphtorim. Little else is known of this tribe.

As the fourth of the tribes descended from Mizraim, the Naphtuhim have a name which means openings (SHD 5320, naphtuchiym), and is considered a word of foreign origin. The Septuagint gives their name as Nephthalim. The ISBE entry for this group reads:

“A son of Mizraim… but, according to most modern authorities, a district or a dependency of Egypt. Brown-Driver-Briggs… suggests that the Naphtuhim were located in Lower Egypt, and a connection has been made with Na-Ptah, the Egyptian word for Memphis.” 

Lambdin in his article… places the Naphtuhim between the Lehabim [Pakistan] (which are identified with the Libyans) and the Pathrusim [Egypt ] as inhabitants of Upper Egypt, and hence they are inhabitants of the Delta.’

The nations to the east of Egypt in the Near East, lean towards an identification with Naphtuh and the nations further south in the Arabian Peninsula identify with Anam. Anam in Hebrew also means: ‘responding waters’ from the verb ana, ‘to answer’ and the noun mayim, ‘waters.’

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:

‘There are four verbs of the form (‘nh), or perhaps one verb with four distinct usages: Verb (‘ana I) means to answer, respond or correspond, and… means time… (‘ana III) means to afflict, oppress or humble, Noun (‘anaw) refers to the poor, afflicted or needy.

It’s not immediately obvious where the name Naphtuhim comes from, or that it is Hebrew to start with. But as it is, the name Naphtuhim may have reminded a Hebrew audience of the root-group (patah), conveying meaning of to open or to engrave… and since the opening of the lips precedes speaking, and the opening of ears precedes hearing, our verb may also mean to speak and to hear… to the opening of constricting things… to loosen or release. Noun (petiha) denotes a drawn sword (the edge of a sword was known as the “mouth” of it).’

The most prominent nation in the Arab world aside from Egypt is Saudi Arabia, with a population of 34,412,159 people. Of the top ten nations with the most natural resources it is a formidable number two, behind China. Saudi Arabia by Arabic standards is a small country in the Middle East, slightly larger than Mexico. Saudi Arabia has some $34.4 trillion worth of natural resources – notably oil. Saudi Arabia has been the world’s leading exporter of oil since its discovery in 1938. Possessing 22.4% of the world’s reserves, the country’s economy relies heavily on its oil exports. It has the fourth largest natural gas reserves and other major natural resources include ‘copper, feldspar, phosphate, silver, sulfur, tungsten, and zinc.’

Saudi Arabia had a GDP of $792.97 billion in 2019, being the 18th largest economy in the world. The Saudi government owns and operates much of the country’s major industry through its oil company Aramco. Global environmental concerns drive an increased interest in developing non-fossil fuel energy sources, thus the Saudis look to diversify their economy, including encouraging private investment in healthcare and other service industries.

The script on the Saudi Arabian flag is the shahada, the Islamic creed: ‘There is no god but Allah; Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah.’

The combined population of the twenty-four Arabic nations and territories is some four hundred and fifty million people. A united confederacy of Arabic nations led by Egypt would certainly be a formidable force and could well participate with the leadership and primary allies of the King of the South – Turkey, Iran and Pakistan.  

Man from Dubai and Saudi Arabian woman

Mitochondrial DNA structure in the Arabian Peninsula, multiple authors, 2008 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The results showed that the Arabian Peninsula has received substantial gene flow from Africa* (20%), detected by the presence of L, M1 and U6 lineages; that an 18% of the Arabian Peninsula lineages have a clear eastern provenance, mainly represented by U lineages; but also by Indian M lineages and rare M links with Central Asia, Indonesia and even Australia. However, the bulk (62%) of the Arabian lineages has a Northern source. However, when attending to the relative contribution of the different L haplogroups, Qatar, Saudi Arabia and Yemen are highly similar for their L3 (34%), L2 (36%) and L0 (21%) frequencies whereas in Oman and UAE the bulk of L lineages belongs to L3 (72%).’ 

The maternal Haplogroups L2 and L3 in the peninsula Arabs are shared with sub-Saharan Africans – Chapter XII Canaan & Africa. This is noteworthy in that while Canaan and Mizra had different fathers, they clearly shared a maternal ancestor – Chapter XI Ham Aequator. Nearly all the main western Asia Haplogroups are detected in the Saudi Arabian Peninsula, including the rare U9 clade. Saudi Arabs have only a minority sub-Saharan Africa* component of 7%, similar to the specific Haplogroup contribution of North Africa of 5% and a small Indian influence at 3%. The majority of the Saudi Arab mitochondrial DNA lineages have a western Asia provenance of up to 85%.

‘The majority (12) of the 19 M lineages found in the Arabian Peninsula that do not belong to M1 have matches or are related to Indian clades, which confirm previous results. Five undefined M lineages were genome sequenced. It is confirmed that 5 of the 6 Saudi lineages analyzed have also Indian roots. All these Indian M sequences have been found in Arabia as isolated lineages that belong to clusters with deep roots and high diversity in India. Therefore, its presence in Arabia is better explained by recent backflow from India than by supposing that these lineages are footsteps of an M ancestral migration across Arabia.’

A third option available which explains the link between the Indian peoples of Cush and the Arabs of Mizra, is simply that they are brothers. The theories on who migrated from where to where are based on an evolutionary view of history and therefore the issue remains perplexing for geneticists and ethnologists alike.

‘The high diversity of N1a in the Arabian Peninsula, Ethiopia and Egypt raises the possibility that this area was a secondary center of expansion for this haplogroup. However, the highest diversity for N1b and N1c are in Turkey, and Kurds and Iranians, respectively. Macrohaplogroup R is the main branch of N and their major subclades (H, J-T, K-U) embraced the majority of the West Eurasian mtDNA lineages. The Western Asia haplogroup H is the most abundant haplogroup in Europe and the Near East. However in the Arabian Peninsula its mean frequency is moderate…’

Haplogroups N, R and H are associated primarily with the descendants of Shem and Europeans. There is some crossover into Ham’s descendants through intermarriage and mixing. The mtDNA N Haplogroup which is higher in the Turks and Persians, reflects their lineal descent from Shem and not from Ham – refer Chapter XVII Lud & Iran; and XVIII Elam & Turkey.

‘Haplogroup T shows regional heterogeneity in Saudi Arabia and has significantly lower frequencies in Southern Yemen and Oman countries. 

Haplogroup U comprises numerous branches (U1 to U9 and K) that have different geographic distributions. In Saudi Arabia all of them have representatives albeit in minor frequencies, K (4%) and U3 (2.3%) being the most abundant clades. There is no geographical heterogeneity for the total U distribution in Saudi Arabia. Nevertheless, it is significantly different among the Arabian Peninsula countries, with Southern countries showing higher frequencies than the others.

As a whole, haplogroup J reaches its highest frequency in Saudi Arabia, where its regional distribution is also significantly heterogeneous but opposite to that found for (preHV)1. For the J, the West (37.5%) and Southeast (25.7%) regions have higher frequencies than the Central (17.6%) and North (16.3%) regions. Heterogeneity in the whole Peninsula is also significant being Saudi Arabia (21%) and Qatar (17.8%) the two countries with the highest J frequencies. However, the subclade distribution is different in each country. Subclade J1b is the main contributor (9.4%) in Saudi Arabia while other J subclades account for 14.5% in Qatar. With the Qatar exception, J1b is the most frequent subclade in the Arabian Peninsula. 

Nevertheless, whereas the J1b branch TMRCA (11,099 ± 8,381 years ago) was contemporary to that of the northern J1b1a1, the recalculated age of the (preHV)1b branch (by adding all the new HVSI sequences found in the present survey to the ones previously used, was of only 4,036 ± 2,211 years ago which situates this expansion in the Bronze Age. These results could be satisfactorily explained if we admit an older Paleolithic implantation in Saudi Arabia of the J1b clade that, perhaps, with some other N and L clades would form the primitive population.’

‘Graphical relationships among the studied populations. MDS plot based on FST haplogroup distances. Codes are: Ce = Central Saudi Arab, Dz = Druze, Et = Ethiopian, Ke = Kenyan, No = Northern Saudi Arab, Nu = Nubian, SE = Southeastern Saudi Arab, Su = Sudan, We = Western Saudi Arab. Bd = Bedouin Arab, Eg = Egyptian, In = Iranian, Iq = Iraqi, Jo = Jordanian, Ku = Kurd, Om = Omani, Pa = Palestinian, Qa = Qatar, Sy = Syrian, Tu = Turk, UA = United Arab Emirates, Ye = Yemeni.’

Carriers of Mitochondrial DNA Macrohaplogroup N Lineages Reached Australia around 50,000 Years Ago following a Northern Asian Route, multiple authors, 2015 – emphasis mine:

‘Although the bulk of the Arabian sequences (70%) belong to different clades of macrohaplogroup R, 13% percent of Arabian samples belong to haplogroup L, with a clear sub-Saharan African origin. One of the two L Arabian completely sequenced samples was a typical L2a1 lineage with a reversion at the 16309 position. The second is a derived L3i1a sequence, with its closest counterpart observed in Ethiopia pointing to a recent importation from northeastern Africa. Seven per cent of the Arabian samples were assigned to macro-haplogroup M, of which 4% are members of the North African haplogroup M1, and the remaining 3% conform a miscellaneous group of sequences from South, Southeast and Eastern Asian origins and sole representatives of Melanesia (Q1), Madagascar (M32c) or Australia (M42). In particular, the rare Arabian M sample completely sequenced in this study belongs to the Indian M42b1 clade, sharing only transversion 95C with a Munda sequence (MUN22) at the same clade. A sister branch of the Indian M42b, with a coalescence time estimation around 55 kya [estimated date more accurate if quartered at the very least], has spread in Australia.’

Confirming the genetic link between the Melanesians and Indians of Cush; and the Black peoples of Africa and Canaan with the Arabs from Mizra.

Mitochondrial DNA Haplogroups Observed in Iraqi Population, multiple authors, 2015:

‘Mitochondrial DNA hypervariable regions I and II of [the] control region were sequenced from 100 random healthy unrelated individuals of three sequential generations [belonging] to the Arab [ethnicity of the] Iraqi population. The aim of this study was to [detect] the mtDNA haplotypes and [classify them] into mtDNA haplogroups [thereby] useful in forensic genetics applications and determining the Iraqi population history. The sequence variation within [the] D-loop control region were analyzed [and] the composition of haplogroups… showed [a] high frequency of haplogroups U, H, J, M, D[?], T and N[?] (18%, 14%, 10%, 9%, 7%, 7% and 7%, respectively), [a] moderate frequency of haplogroups L and I was (4%) [found] and B[?], A[?], R and K (2%), and [a] low frequency of haplogroup pre-HV (1%). This study [also indicated a] lack of V, P, Y, X[?], O, Z, Q, G, E and C haplogroups.’

A comparison of mtDNA Haplogroups from the aforementioned paper, consisting of Arab populations and others from West Asia and Europe. It throws light on the simplicity, yet subtle complexity of the Haplogroup sequencing which dictates the similarities, yet differences between ethnicities and races.

                     Pre-HV  HV    H      U      J    M    T      I     K     L1     L3    W      X     V    

Iraq                               6     17      15     8     8     3      2   12                4      9     

Syria                  4         4     25      16    10    1   10             4       3               3               3 

Palestinian       2         2     31        8     9     2   13             7    0.9               3      3  

Arabia               4         4     13       11    21            5   0.8    4               11     2       2  

Iran                   6         6     17      22   14            8      2     8                2      2       3  

Turkey              4         4     25      19   11     4   12      2      6            0.3      4       4  

Slav                                      41       19   11  0.9   12      3     4                     0.9   0.6      3

Italy                   2         2     33      22    7             9      4     8                        2       3      5 

German                               50      14    8             9      3     7                         1    0.5      3 

American          7         7     31      23    9            12      2    8                         1        2  

Notice the lack of Haplogroups M and L in the Europeans and West Asians – apart from admixture – which are indicative of Indians and sub-Saharan Africans respectively. The mtDNA Haplogroups H, V, J, T, U and K are typically associated with Europeans, the descendants of Shem. Though they are also exhibited by the descendants of Mizra. This reveals intermixing between maternal descendants of Shem and lineages from Mizra, just as we discovered between Cush and Shem with mtDNA Haplogroup U – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut.

Another set of figures from a different study though not identical, still highlights the relative percentage shift from an eastern Arab population in Saudi Arabia, towards the far westerly location in Morocco of the near related Berbers. The Arabs have sprung principally from five different sons of Mizra – and who knows how many wives from Ham and Shem – and thus exhibit a broad range within the maternal mtDNA Haplogroups. The Haplogroup N percentage is comprised of the totals for Haplogroups I, W and X. The Haplogroup U total is made of sub-Haplogroups of U, with U2, U3, U4 and U5. Haplogroup T includes the sum of T1 and T2 and Haplogroup HV includes the percentage for HV0+V.

                            L      H    H1+H3   HV      J      T       U      K       N

Lebanon            2     34         7           6        8     10      15      8       6       

Syria                   6     26                      5        9     12      20     6       4

Iraq                     8     17          2         11      13      9       17      5       4

Saudi Arabia   10       9                       1      19      7       10      4      5   

Palestine           11     27                      3      10      8        9      7       3      

Jordan              14     25         2           6       6      7       23      4       4   

Morocco           21     28        16          9       5       5      16      5       3

Egypt                22     16                      4       9      11        9      5       4

Algeria              25     31        12          9       4       5      10      3       2

Libya                 28     17                      9     10       6      12      5       3

Tunisia             28    28        12          7        5       8      14     10      3

Using the ancient mtDNA Haplogroup L – the defining marker Haplogroup for the related sub-Saharan Africans – Lebanon is one bookend, with the least and Tunisia is the other bookend with the highest level of L. Lebanon, like its neighbouring nations, possess far less Haplogroup L than their cousins in North Africa who carry higher percentages. In contrast, the Arab nations of the Near East tend to have higher levels of Haplogroups J, T and U. Aside from Haplogroup L, Haplogroup H is also dominant amongst the Arabs, yet does not follow any geographical dispersion pattern as Haplogroup L portrays. 

The Lebanese while possessing the least of Haplogroup L, have the most overall of Haplogroup H at 33.8%. Jordan has the highest level of overall Haplogroup U, with close to 23% and Saudi Arabia has the highest percentage of Haplogroup J at 19.4%. Tunisia with 28.2%, edges Libya’s 27.5% for Haplogroup L.

Saudi Arabia: J [19.4%] – L [10.3%] – H [9%] – T2 [4.2%] – K [4.2%] –

T1 [2.3%] – HV [0.8%] 

Lebanon: H [33.8%] – K [8.3%] – J [7.9%] – T1 [5.7%] – T2 [4.6%] –

HV [3.1%] – L [1.8%] 

Egypt: L [21.8%] – H [15.7%] – J [8.8%] – T2 [6.1%] – T1 [5.3%] –

K [4.5%] – HV [4%]

Morocco: L [28.2%] – H [28.2% – K [4.8%] – J [4.7%] – T2 [4.2%] –

HV [2%] – T1 [0.7%]

Note that the dominant maternal Haplogroup for combined Berbers and Arabs of North Africa is primarily L, followed by H and then J. Whereas in Arabia and the Near East, the dominant Haplogroups are H or J, as in the case for Saudi Arabia. Overall, the dominant and defining marker mtDNA Haplogroups for the Arabic peoples is primarily H through admixture, followed by the naturally indicative L.

A considerable number of genetic disorders which are specific to Arabs, are located on a HLA segment on their chromosome 6. These segment mutations are then also markers for Arabs in genealogical and forensic profiling tests and studies, indicating they are a separate ethnic or racial family. Not a mixture of European and South Asian or African peoples and certainly not a hybrid people; even with the obvious intermixing which has occurred in the distant past and evidenced with the prevalence of mtDNA Haplogroups from Shem’s line.

Four principal autosomal DNA components characterise the populations in the Arab world: the Arabian, Levantine, Coptic and Maghrebi. The Arabian component is the prime autosomal element in the Gulf region, though it is also found at significant frequencies in parts of the Levant and Northeast Africa. Its presence is also found in Lebanese Christians, Sephardic and Ashkenazi Jews, Cypriots and Armenians which shows historical admixture. 

The Levantine component is the principal autosomal element in the Near East and the Caucasus area. The Coptic component is the main autosomal element throughout Northeast Africa. It peaks amongst the Egyptian Copts in the Sudan and is found at high frequencies in the both the Nile Valley and the Horn of Africa. The Maghrebi component is the main autosomal element in Northwest Africa and includes the Berber populations – who are related to Canaan as evidenced by their paternal and maternal Haplogroups. 

These four divisions broadly equate to Mizra’s sons as: Pathros, Coptic; Casluh and Caphtor, Maghrebi; Naphtuh, Levantine; and Anam, Arabian. While the remaining two sons, Ludim and Lehab, are geographically located further east in West Asia. Clarification on the Ludim will be covered in a separate chapter discussing Shem’s son Lud – Chapter XVII Lud & Iran.

A genetic study published in the European Journal of Human Genetics in 2019, stated that West Asians, that is Arabs, are closely related to Europeans, Northern Africans and to Southwest Asians. I would concur with the latter two; though the first group is a little misleading. Arabs share certain Haplogroups at a higher frequency with Europeans from Southeastern Europe, though this does not hold to be true with the majority of Europeans. Northeastern and especially Northwestern Europeans, are genetically far removed from an Arab. Arab Haplogroups link them more closely with Indian and Pakistani peoples; less so with Black Africans; and to a far lesser degree with peoples of the Caucasus and Southeast Europe. The same cannot be said for the remainder of Europe. This scenario is reminiscent of the Indian-Aryan misnomer addressed in Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush and Phut.

Mitochondrial DNA and Y-chromosomal stratification in Iran: relationship between Iran and the Arabian Peninsula, multiple authors, 2011 – emphasis & bold mine: 

‘The Somalis and Ethiopians are sequestered to the right extreme of the plot, whereas the other North African group from Egypt is adjacent to a closely intertwined Levant/Peninsular Arab grouping. The Yemenis are the only population from the Arabian Peninsula that deviates from this spatial pattern, likely due to their… geographical isolation from the rest of the Peninsular Arabs.

When all branches of haplogroup U are considered together, there are no well-defined frequency clines observed except for the obvious lack of the haplogroup within the African continent. Upon sub-dividing the branches of the aforementioned haplogroup (only the most highly represented branches within the Iranian domain were further explored), clear region-specific gradients are detected. 

For example, sub-haplogroups U2 and U7 are widely distributed throughout [South] Asia and the Arabian Peninsula, exhibiting their highest frequencies in the southwest Asian collections and displaying east-to-west frequency clines. It is noteworthy that both haplogroups are found in the Arabian Peninsula. Y-chromosomal haplogroup J is present in high frequencies throughout the Arabian Peninsula and the Levant, dissipating considerably in all directions. Haplogroup R, on the other hand, presents very high frequencies in the central Asian/southwest Asian regions, with levels decreasing immediately beyond the Indus Valley area. A slight increase in frequencies is observed in the Balkan Peninsula.’

  1. MDS plot based on observed frequency of mtDNA haplogroup distributions (stress=0.28852). (b) MDS plot based on observed frequency of Y-chromosome haplogroup distributions (stress=0.12492). 

Analysing the Haplogroup family trees of the world discussed so far, it is evident that mtDNA which is passed from mothers to all their children, includes the main East Asian and American Indian Haplogroups, alphabetically of: A, B, F and M. The key Haplogroups for Ham are: H, L, M and U; and we will learn the main Haplogroups for Shem are: H, J, T and U. 

Whereas, the Y-DNA Haplogroups passed from fathers only to their sons, includes the main Haplogroups for Japheth, alphabetically of: C, D, K, N, O1, O2 and Q. The key Shem Y-DNA Haplogroups we will learn, are G, I1, I2, R1a and R1b; and the prime Haplogroups for Ham are E, H, J1 and J2. 

The primary Black African Y-DNA Haplogroups are in order of frequency, E, A and B. The E Haplogroup splits into the clades of E1a, E1b1a, E1b1b and E2. The primary mtDNA Haplogroups for the Africans include Haplogroups L0 through to L6. The main Indian and Pakistani Y-DNA Haplogroups – excepting R1a from admixture – are for India: H, L, R2 and for Pakistan: J, L, R2. The principal mtDNA Haplogroups for Cush and Phut are M, R and U. 

An intersting split occurs in the Arab world. Those nations to the West in North Africa, with a Berber majority have a Y-DNA descending sequence of E1b1b, J1, J2, T/G, [R1b/R1a]. 

Those Arab nations eastwards in the Arabian Peninsula, Levantine and the Gulf, include countries who possess the same paternal Haplogroups, though the majority in a markedly reversed and different order of J1, J2, E1b1b, G/T, [R1a/R1b].  

The overview table supports three suppositions.

Firstly, there is a clear difference between specific Arab Y-DNA Haplogroups and those of Europe – as we shall discover – with very high levels of E and J and far lower levels of R1a and R1b.

Secondly, there is a marked visible difference between the Arabic peoples from North Africa and those of the Middle East because they are from different sons of Mizra, whether Casluh and Caphtor, or from Anam, Naphtuh and Ludim; varying in their type and frequency levels of defining marker Haplogroup J1 and lesser related Haplogroups J2 and E1b1b.

Thirdly and related to the previous point, is the fact that Egypt though superficially looking as if it could belong to either group, is unique, aside from the Sudan because it descends from another son of Mizra, Pathros.

(a) mtDNA haplogroup distributions (b) Y-chromosomal haplogroup distributions.

The prime mtDNA Haplogroups for Mizra are L, H and U. The Berber peoples possess a Y-DNA paternal Haplogroup related to Black africans, of E1b1b. Arabs similarly share in small quantities with India, paternal Haplogroups L and H; while with men from Pakistan, they share small quantities of L and H and proportionate levels of Haplogroup J2.

To the south of Egypt, there are nations which include Arabs though they are not necessarily the majority. Black Africans are a substantial part of these populations – countries such as Eritrea, Djibouti, Somalia, Chad and the Sudan.

The spread of Haplogroup E1b1b, M215, is shown below. 

Egypt: E1b1b – J1 – J2 – T1 – R1b – G – E1b1a – R1a – A/B –

F [M89] – L – I – Q – K [M9]

Egypt: E1b1b [46%] – J1 [21%] – J2 [6.5%] – T1 [6%] – R1b [6%] –

G [5.5%] – E1b1a [3%] – R1a [2%] – A/B [1.3%] – F [1%] –

L [1%] – I [0.5%] – Q – [0.5%] – K [0.2%] 

Egyptian men possess a variety of Haplogroups, though fundamentally their core marker Haplogroup is J1, with E1b1b and J2 a result of intermixing. Haplogroup E1b1b links them to their sub-Saharan African cousins and the Berbers in North Africa; J1 to their brothers in the Mid-East and J2 with their cousins in West Asia. Paternal Haplogroups E1b1a, A and B represent Black African admixture.

The approximate six percent of Haplogroup R1b in Egyptians is comprised of R1b-V88 at 2.97% and R1b-M269 also at 2.97%. R1b-V88 is a mutation of R1b found specifically in Arab peoples within Africa and the result of historical contact amongst migrating peoples. Whereas, R-M269 is the main R1b Haplogroup spread across Europe. It is found in lesser percentages in the Middle East as evidence of more recent intermixing and intermarriage.

Nations descended from Casluhim and Caphtorim lay to the west of Pathros Egypt.

Libya: E1b1b – J1 – J2 – R1b – T1 – F – I – R1a – L – G – K – A/B

Libya: E1b1b [44.5%] – J1 [27.4%] – J2 [6.9%] – R1b [5%] – T [5%] – 

F [4.6%] – I [2%] – R1a [1.7%] – L [1.5%] – G [1.1%] – K [0.6%] –

A/B [0.6%] 

The breakdown of Libya’s R1b is R-V88 at 5.02%, with no R-M269. Thus recent admixture is virtually non-existent compared with historical contact. Libya’s maternal Haplogroups differ from Egypt, though the paternal Haplogroups align. Perhaps the Libyans are composed of a female lineage from Casluhim/Caphtorim and a male line from Pathros.

Tunisia: E1b1b – J1 – J2 – F – R1b – E1b1a – T1 – G – R1a – K – A/B – I 

Tunisia: E1b1b [72%] – J1 [16.5%] – J2 [3%] – F [2.6%] – R1b [2.1%] – 

E1b1a [1.4%] – T1 [1%] – G [0.5%] – R1a [0.5%] – K [0.3%] –

A/B [0.1%] – I [0.1%] 

The breakdown of Tunisia’s R1b is R-V88 at 1.83% and R-M269 at 0.33%.

Algeria: E1b1b – J1 – R1b – J2 – F – K – R1a – Q – G – I

Algeria: E1b1b [59%] – J1 [22%] – R1b [9.5%] – J2 [5%] – F [3.8%] –

K [0.6%] – R1a [0.5%] –  Q [0.5%] – G [0.5%] – I [0.1%] 

The breakdown of Algeria’s R1b is R-V88 at 2.56% and R-M269 at 7.04%. Algeria is the opposite to Libya in that it shows more recent admixture. 

Morocco: E1b1b – J1 – R1b – J2 – G – A/B – F – I

Morocco: E1b1b [83%] – J1 [6.5%] – R1b [4.5%] – J2 [1.5%] – 

G [0.5%] – A/B [0.9%] – F [0.2%] – I [0.1%] 

The breakdown of Morocco’s R1b is R-V88 at 0.92% and R-M269 at 3.55%, similar to Algeria. The Berbers also live in Tunisia, the Western Sahara and Mauritania. 

According to Reguig in a 2014 study, the Berbers in southern Morocco possess 98.5% E1b1b. An earlier study by Fadhlaoui-Zid in 2011 reported results for Berbers in northern and southern Tunisia of an incredible 100% for Haplogroup E1b1b. 

On our journey so far, we have only come across two other peoples untouched by admixture, with a 100% Y-DNA Haplogroup: the Amerindian Mixe males of Mexico with 100% of Haplogroup Q; and in part, the Taiwanese Aborigines with men carrying 7% O1b, 9% O2a1 and 84% O1a [or 91% O1], adding up to 100% overall for Haplogroup O.

A comparison of the North African nations shows that Tunisia, Algeria and Morocco carry a Y-DNA Haplogroup sequence which differs from that of Egypt; notably in Haplogroups E1b1b, T1 and G – which is a paternal line from admixture with Shem. Libya appears to align with Egypt, apart from Haplogroup G. The Libyan population is considerably smaller than the other four nations of North Africa and they live primarily in the west of their nation, close to the Tunisian and Algerian populations. They are included as Casluh, though a likely paternal link with Egypt means they are a mixed people with Pathros. As one heads west, E1b1b increases and Haplogroups J1, J2, T and G in turn, decrease.

                    E1b1b     J1       J2      T      G

Libya             45        27        7       5       1

Egypt             46        21        7       6      6     

Algeria          59        22        5            0.5

Tunisia          72        17        3       1    0.5

Morocco       83          7     1.5             0.5

Now comparing the nations to the northeast of Egypt descended from Anam.

Syria: J1 – J2 – R1b – E1b1b – R1a – T – G – L – I 

Syria: J1 [30%] – J2 [17%] – R1b [13.5%] – E1b1b [11.5%] – 

R1a [10%] – T [5%] – G [3%] – I [5%] – L [3%] 

Iraq: J1 – J2 – E1b1b – R1b – R1a – I – T1a – G2a – E1b1a – L – N – Q 

Iraq: J1 [43%] – J2 [19.5%] – E1b1b [9.5%] – R1b [9.5%] – R1a [5.5%] – 

I [4%] – T1a [3.5%] – G2a [2.5%] – E1b1a [0.9%] – L [0.5%] –

Q [0.5%] – N [0.5%] 

Iraq’s R1b is R-M269 at 9.8%, with no R-V88, hence admixture with Europeans has been more recent and due to Iraq’s location this is logical. 

Kuwait:     J1/J2 – R1a – E1b1b – G2a – R1b – T1a – I – H – K – L

Kuwait: J [84%] – R1a [6.7%] – E1b1b [6%] – G [3.4%] – R1b [1.3%] 

Kuwait’s Haplogroups are represented by the Bedouin Arab; exhibiting a very high percentage of Haplogroup J.

Lebanon: J2 – J1 – E1b1b – R1b – G – L – T1 – I – L – R1a – Q – N 

Lebanon: J2 [26%] – J1 [20%] – E1b1b [17.5%] – R1b [8%] – G [6.5%] – 

L [5%] – T [5%] – I [5%] – R1a [2.5%] – Q [2%] – N [0.1]

Jordan: J1 – E1b1b – R1b – J2 – G – I – R1a – T

Jordan: J1 [31%] – E1b1b [26%] – R1b [18%] – J2 [13%] – G [3.5%] – 

I [3.5%] – R1a [1.5%] – T [0.5%]

Palestinian Arab: J1 – E1b1b – J2 – R1b – T – G – R1a 

Palestinian Arab: J1 [38.5%] – E1b1b [19.5%] – J2 [17%] – R1b [8.5%] – 

T [7%] – G [3%] – R1a [1.5%] 

This grouping is clearly different from those nations lying to the west of Egypt. A number of the nations have a higher percentage of Haplogroup G from Shem, similar to Egypt, though unlike the rest of North Africa. Levels of E1b1b are far lower, with Haplogroup J1 being far more prominent than in North Africa. Lebanon stands out as the only nation with more J2 than J1. Haplogroup J2 being associated with West Asia and via admixture, related southern European men.

                            J1       J2     E1b1b      G       T   

Lebanon           20       26        18          7       5 

Syria                  30       17        12           3       5

Jordan               31       13        26          4    0.5

Palestine           39       17        20          3        7

Iraq                    43       20       10          3        4

Egypt                 21         7        44          6       6

Egypt is even more distinct from this northeast group of Arabic nations. It is similar to some only in the lesser G and T Haplogroups. Aside from Lebanon, the other four peoples are linked with a discernible family alignment. 

Comparing the nations to the east of Egypt in the Arabian Peninsula descended from Naphtuh.

Saudi Arabia: J1 -J2 – E1b1a – E1b1b – T – R1a – G – Q – R1b – L

Saudia Arabia: J1 [40%] – J2 [17%] – E1b1a [8%] – E1b1b [7.5%] – 

T [5%] – R1a [5%] – G [3%] – Q [2.5%] – R1b [2%] – L [2%] 

The United Arab Emirates

UAE: J1 – E1b1b – J2 – R1a – E1b1a – T – G – R1b – L – Q 

UAE: J1 [35%] – E1b1b [11.5%] – J2 [10%] – R1a [7.5%] – E1b1a [5%] – 

T [5%] – G [4%] – R1b [4%] – L [3%] – Q [2%] 

Bahrain: J – E1b1b – R1a – R2a – H – G – K – L – B

Qatar: J – R1a – E1b1b – G – E1b1a [3%] – L – R1b – [R2a] – [B] – [I] – [T]

Qatar: J [67%] – R1a [6.9%] – E1b1b [5.6%] – G [2.8%] – E1b1a [3%] – 

L [2.8%] – R1b [1.4%]

Qatar like Kuwait, exhibits a high percentage of Haplogroup J.

Oman: J – E1b1b – R1a – T – G – R1b – L – H

Oman: J [47.9%] – E1b1b [15.7%] – R1a [ 9.1%] – T [8.3%] – 

G [1.7%] – R1b [1.7%] – L [0.8%] 

Yemen: J1 – E1b1b – J2 – E1b1a – G – R1a – T

Yemen: J1 [72.5%] – E1b1b [13%] – J2 [8.5%] – E1b1a [3%] – G [1.5%] 

This grouping is more closely related to the nations northeast of Egypt, though with the subtle difference of the third Haplogroup percentage shifting from R1b to R1a. The nations of North Africa are clearly more closely related as are the nations of the Middle East, as well as the Arabian Peninsula to each other; while Egypt straddles the three regions.

                              J1      J2      E1b1b        G        T    

UAE                     35      10         12            4        5    

Saudi Arabia      40      17           8            3        5

Yemen                 73        9         13          1.5

Egypt                   21        7         44            6        6

Yemen like Morocco is on the fringes of the Arab sphere and as Morocco has the highest levels of E1b1b, Yemen has the highest percentage of J1. Egypt clearly, is not like the others; yet is still palpably related. The lesser defining marker Haplogroups for Arabs are J2 and T. The prime defining marker Haplogroup for Berbers is E1b1b and for Arabs J1; specifically Haplogroup J-M267 – see map below .

                              E1b1b       J1       J2        T        G        J

Kuwait                      6                                             3       84

Qatar                         6                                             3       67

Saudi Arabia            8         40       17         5         3       57

Iraq                          10         43       20        4         3       63

Syria                         12         30       17         5         3      47

UAE                         12          35       10        5         4       45

Yemen                     13          73         9                 1.5      82

Oman                      16                                  8         2       48

Lebanon                 18          20       26        5         7       46

Palestine                20          39       17         7         3       56

Jordan                    26          31       13      0.5        4       44

Libya                       45          27         7         5         1       34

Egypt                      46          21          7        6         6       28

Algeria                    59          22         5                 0.5      27

Tunisia                    72          17         3         1       0.5     20

Morocco                 83            7         2                  0.5       9   

The comparison table shows that as Morocco and Yemen would each bookend the table for Haplogroup J1; it is Kuwait and Morocco who would bookend Haplogroup E1b1b. A combination of J1 and J2 though, highlights Kuwait as one bookend with Morocco for both Haplogroups of J and E. Again, Kuwait is at a geographic extremity of the Arab region like Morocco and Yemen. 

Morocco possesses the highest percentage of Haplogroup E1b1b at 83% and Kuwait the lowest with 6%. Yemen has the highest level of J1, at 73% and Morocco the least with 7%. Lebanon has the highest percentage of J2 at 26% and Morocco the least at 2%. For Haplogroup J overall, Kuwait has 84% compared to Morocco with the lowest, at 9%. 

The dividing line between North Africa and the Mid-East is clear when observing mtDNA and Y-DNA Haplogroups, with Egypt exactly in the centre. Libya as discussed, sits with North Africa regarding its mtDNA inheritance and with Egypt when comparing its Y-DNA sequence. 

Comparing two sets of peoples each: from Canaan’s descendants, Nigeria and Ethiopia; Cush, India and Pakistan; and Mizra, Egypt and Saudi Arabia; is revealing, for it displays their uniqueness and relatedness in equal measure.

                               A/B   E1b1a   E1b1b    J1     J2      H      L       

Nigeria                    13       68          4             

Ethiopia                  11                    63     

Egypt                      1.3         3        46       21       7                 1      

Saudi Arabia                       8          8       40    17                 2       

Pakistan                                                             20       6      12    

India                                                                     9      23     18    

The resulting comparison is unlike the seven sons of Japheth studied in chapters two to ten, who have very little variation in their Y-DNA paternal Haplogroup spread. For nearly all his son’s male descendants carry Haplogroup O as a common denominator, and if not O; then Haplogroup C unifies the majority, with Haplogroups K, D, Q and N playing lesser roles.

This isn’t so for the four sons of Ham in contrast. The variation amongst Ham’s sons is the broadest of Noah’s three sons; more so than Shem’s five sons, as we will discover. In fact, it is hard to credit that Ham’s sons, Cush, Phut, Mizra and Canaan all came from him and that they are all brothers, when we put their primary Haplogroups together as in the table above. For recall, we have considered more than once, that Canaan’s descendants are in fact a distinct line from Noah rather than from Ham – Chapter XI Ham Aequator; and Chapter XII Canaan & Africa.

Taking the core African Haplogroups A, B and E, these are the defining Canaanite Haplogroups – particularly E1b1a. The core Arab Haplogroup is J1 and to a far lesser extent through admixture, E1b1b and J2. The Berbers are obviously related to the sub-Saharan Africans as they share E1b1b, which is a bridge Haplogroup for the two peoples. The core Haplogroups for the South Asians are H, L and J2. These are the defining Haplogroups for Cush and Phut. Their bridge Haplogroup, which Canaan and Mizra do not exhibit in quantity, is Haplogroup H. India and Pakistan share the bridge Haplogroup J2 with Arab related peoples and therefore, all these equatorial peoples are linked or bonded through the key Haplogroups of either: E1b1b, J2, H1a or L.

It is the Arabs, who non-coincidentally lie between the three and who possess genetic material in common with Africans as much as they do with South Asians. Nigeria and India are polar opposites, yet Egypt bridges the gap. This bears out the second point in the introduction regarding nations living adjacent to peoples who they are more closely related to – a concentric geography. All are clearly brother nations: Cush, Mizra and Phut, while not forgetting their half-brother, Canaan.

In chapter fifteen, the focus of attention will shift to the two youngest sons of Mizra and their unique relationship with not only a son of Shem but a son of Japheth as well.

Fools are rewarded with nothing but more foolishness, but the wise are rewarded with knowledge.

Proverbs 14:18 New Century Version

“I don’t imagine you will dispute the fact that at present the stupid people are in an absolutely overwhelming majority all the world over.” 

Henrik Ibsen

“In the end truth always wins.”

George F Jowett

© Orion Gold 2020 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Canaan & Africa

Chapter XII

Conventionally, Canaan is the fourth and youngest son of Ham. Yet, as discussed in the previous chapter, enough evidence exists to cast doubt on the scriptural account as presently translated – Chapter XI Ham Aequator. Editing appears to have sought to cover Canaan’s true identity as actually the fourth and youngest son of Noah. The complex and distinct genetic blueprint for Canaan’s descendants would appear to support this premise. For the purpose of the current study and the coherence of The Noachian Legacy endeavour as a whole, the orthodox view of Canaan’s parentage will be assumed.

Before we continue in earnest, there is a vital key to understanding not just Canaan but numerous identities to follow. This matter is being laboured as it has been the single biggest block in understanding where the peoples of the Bible were in the past and where they are now. It requires a return to point number two in the introduction. 

Original peoples dwelt in a region after the flood; then they migrated. New peoples would move in; they then would be known by the names already associated with the area, the actual land, invariably from the previous dwellers. Tracking and identifying these former peoples, plus now the new ones becomes difficult, because historians and researchers assume they can rely on the names already established for the land area as still being applicable to the new migrations who are actually completely different people. 

Giving two peoples the same name because of where they are living and not based on who they are is non-sensical and mis-leading. We will discuss why the children of Canaan dwelt where they did and who the new people were that moved into their territory when Canaan migrated. All the information one can find on Canaan and Canaanites* in books, papers and online, unknown to the authors themselves, invariably relates to either: a. other people from Ham’s line; b. Shem’s descendants; c. the line of Cain; and d. the Nephilim. But incredibly, not the true descendants of Canaan. 

Israel a History of – emphasis mine:

‘From Ca’naan came eleven sons, the eldest being Sidon. Sidon founded the city Sidon, and was the progenitor of the Phoenicians. From Heth came the Hittites (Genesis 23:10), who ruled over an empire in Asia Minor for over 800 years. Hittites are very active throughout the entire Old Testament. They were present in Canaan at the time of Abraham, reaching their zenith sometime later in Asia Minor, yet were still a force during the reign of Solomon 1,000 years later (II Chronicles 1:17). Eventually their empire crumbled, and there is evidence that some of the Hittite people fled eastward. Cuneiform monuments record the name “Khittae”, and this may have been modified to Cathay. Archaeologists have noted many similarities between the Hittites and the Mongoloids.’

We will discover that the Phoenicians are descended from Shem and not Ham – Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. True Canaanites had well dispersed by the time the Israelites arrived in Canaan in 1407 BCE. The Phoenicians were a mercantile, shipping and sea people. The original Canaanites were not fond of the sea or boats.

Similarly, Heth was a prominent son of Canaan. Later, notable descendants of Shem became known as Hittites – Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germany & Austria – Ishmael & Hagar. These Hittites were a war-like people, establishing a powerful empire which rivalled the Assyrians – Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia. Both Empires lived side-by-side in Asia Minor and established an alliance, rather than antagonising each other.

We have seen earlier that the Khitt-ae are descended from Kittim, a son of Javan and are the Malay peoples of Indonesia today – refer Chapter VIII Kittim & Indonesia. The Khittae dwelt in Asia Minor millennia before the Hittites. An earlier people in Anatolia prior to the Hittites – though after the Khittae – were the Hattians. The Hatti, derived from Khatti – a different word – and though easily confused with the Khittae, are an entirely different people, descending from Shem – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans.

Israel a History of: ‘The Sinites are an interesting tribe. There is tenuous evidence that they may be the ancestors of the Chinese. Possibly the Sinites migrated east all the way to China. Of the descendants of Ham, Sin and Heth are the two most probable ancestors of the Oriental people. Ca’naan’s descendants, according to scripture, “spread abroad” (Genesis 10:18). Of the lines descending from the sons of Noah, these peoples migrated perhaps more than any other.

The contributions made by the descendants of Ham, the youngest of the sons of Noah, are staggering. They were the first explorers. They became the first cultivators of the basic food groups. They discovered and invented medicines, and surgical practices. They were the first to develop fabrics, and the devices used to sew these fabrics. They were the inventors of mathematics, surveying, and navigation.

The Chinese descend from Japheth and are East Asian, not Hamitic – Chapter X China: Magog, Tubal & Meschech. The Phoenicians, Hittites and Chinese have not been slaves or subjugated to other nations – refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator. The peoples described above who travelled extensively and contributed to the advancement of civilisation are the Phoenicians who built the city of Tyre and caused Sidon to flourish, making them world-renowned with their import-export trading interests. We will investigate and identity their descent as being from Shem and not Canaan – refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.

The Races of the Old Testament, A H Sayce, 1891, pages 55-59 – emphasis mine:

‘Canaan bordered on Egypt, and the name is usually explained to mean the lowlands. It originally denoted, in fact, the narrow strip of land which lies between the sea and the mountains on the coast of Palestine. Here the great cities of the Phoenicians were built, and it was from hence that the Phoenician ships started on their voyages in search of wealth. As time went on, the name of Canaan came to be applied to the land beyond the mountains on the east. In the letters written from Palestine to the Egyptian court a century before the Exodus, and discovered among the ruins of Tel el-Amarna, Kinakhkhi or Canaan denotes the district which intervened between the cities of the Philistines and the country northward of Gebal. The latter was called the land of the Amorites. In the books of the Old Testament the word Canaan has acquired an even greater extent of meaning than it has in the tablets of Tel el-Amarna. The cities of the Philistines, as well as the barren region east of them, are alike included in Canaan. Even the Amorites have become Canaanites, like the inhabitants of Hamath far away to the north.’

Canaan is mentioned many, many times in the Bible, not in reference to their people but the land they first settled, that in time became busier than ‘grand central station’ in terms of human traffic and the varying numbers of nations who dwelt in the region for millennia.

Sayce: ‘The original land [actually much later] of Canaan was called Phoenicia by the Greeks and Kaft by the Egyptians. It is possible that both names were derived from the palms which grew luxuriantly there. Kaph and Kipptih signify a palm-branch in Hebrew, and phoenix in Greek has the same meaning. But it is also possible that the latter word was derived from the name of the country in which the Greeks first became acquainted with the palm, not that the country took its name from the tree.

The language of Canaan, as it is called by Isaiah [19:18], differed but slightly from Hebrew. The Hebrew tribes, in fact, like their kindred in Moab and Ammon, must have exchanged their earlier Aramaic dialects for the language of the country in which they settled. In no other way can we explain how it came about that the Syrian emigrant [Deuteronomy 26:5] should have acquired the ancient language of Canaan. The adoption of the new language was doubtless facilitated by the relationship of the Aramaic dialects to Hebrew or Phoenician. They belonged to the same family of speech and bore the same relation to one another that French bears to Italian.’

Interesting and coincidental observation regarding language, which we will re-visit when studying Aram and Moab – refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil, Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans; and Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran

Sayce: ‘It will be seen that the tribes and cities of which Canaan is said to have been the father were related to one another only geographically. The blond Amorite and the yellow-skinned Hittite [rather Khittae] of the north had nothing in common from a racial point of view either with one another or with the Semitic tribes of Canaan. Geography and not ethnology has caused them to be grouped together.’

Sayce hits upon the key point regarding Canaan. The blond Amorites are not the descendants of Amor, the son of Canaan. All the information we read regarding Canaan in extraneous material and in the Bible after Abraham and certainly by the time the descendants of Jacob – the Israelites – arrived in stages between circa 1900 to 1400 BCE; witnesses a change in who the actual Canaanites were. The original Canaanites had departed for Africa and other Canaanites* had moved into the vacated strip of land, or had forced the true Canaanites southwestwards.

It was a lucrative piece of real estate with its rich soil and farm land, beautiful landscapes and extensive ports. There were numerous peoples who converged and those who were evil – the Nephilim descended Elioud giants and those who had intermarried with them, by default – fell to the descendants of Jacob during the waging of a monstrous war for seven years to clear the land after they entered in 1407 BCE – Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact?

An online encyclopaedia, accurately states the multiculturalism and the variety of ethnicities incorporated under the ‘Canaanite’ umbrella during this intermediate period; with the incorrect ascribing of the term Phoenician from an ethnic vantage, yet accurate from a geographic perspective – emphasis mine:

‘The name “Canaan” appears throughout the Bible, where it corresponds to the Levant, in particular to the areas of the Southern Levant that provide the main setting of the narrative of the Bible: Phoenicia, Philistia, Israel, and other nations. The word “Canaanites” serves as an ethnic catch-all term covering various indigenous populations. It is by far the most frequently used ethnic term in the Bible. The name “Canaanites” is attested, many centuries later, as the endonym of the people later known to the Ancient Greeks from c. 500 BC as Phoenicians, and after the emigration of Canaanite-speakers to Carthage (founded in the 9th century BC), was also used as a self-designation by the Punics (chanani) of North Africa during Late Antiquity.’

The Origin of the Nations, Herman Hoeh, 1957 – emphasis mine: 

‘Originally the sons of Canaan settled in Palestine. Canaan, remember, was the first born of Ham [Canaan is Ham’s youngest son, Genesis 10:6 – refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator]. Canaan’s descendants – and this includes the other sons of Ham [incorrect, Genesis 9:25-27] – were to be “servant of servants” (Genesis 9:25) [Genesis 9:25 states Canaan not Ham]. Their children are to serve both Shem and Japheth (verses 26,27). There is nothing wrong with serving – we all have to learn to serve [Note: difference between serving, servitude and slavery]. Shem and Japheth must become God’s servants, too. That is why Canaan is called a “servant of servants.” Many have quoted this in direct reference to the [Black African]. As brothers of Canaan, the [Africans] have shared the same position in life, but [Africans] are not Canaanites.’

Dr Hoeh has confidently stated his position, firstly, based on the later ‘Canaanite’ peoples and the trading ‘trafficking’ of the Phoenicians – very understandable, yet incorrect. And secondly, to distance himself from the thorny issue of equating the Black peoples with Canaan – particularly at time of writing in 1957 America. 

Hoeh: ‘The Canaanites were great traffickers of old. The word Canaanite in Zechariah 14:21 is, in fact, translated as “trafficker” in the Jewish translation. The Sidonians, descendants of Canaan, were famous seamen in the days of Solomon. The Greeks called them “Phoenicians”. But the Phoenicians called themselves “Kna” or “Knana”, meaning Canaanite.’

From a historical time-line perspective, the original Sidonians were linked to Canaan, who were not sea-traders; the intermediate Sidonians linked to Aram were the original Phoenicians, descending from a son of Shem; and the later Sidonians were linked with Midian, another successful trading people and a son of Abraham. The Phoenicians lived in Canaan as the collective area was known, hence their identification with this name – it was they who were the ‘famous seamen.’

Hoeh: ‘When Israel entered the land of Palestine under Joshua, whole tribes of the Canaanites were destroyed or driven out of central Palestine (Judges 3:1-4) because some of the Canaanites were extremely degenerate in their morals. Now turn to Genesis 10:18, “Afterward were the families of the Canaanites spread abroad”. Where did they journey?’

The ‘extremely degenerate’ Canaanites at this time, which the sons of Jacob encountered, were not the original sons of Canaan but the Nephilim descended Elioud giants who had infiltrated the land. We will cover this subject in-depth in later sections – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Origin, Identity and Destiny of Nimrod; Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II.

Hoeh: ‘The Canaanites settled the island of Malta and parts of Sicily, Southern Italy, Sardinia, North Africa and even Southern Spain and Portugal, where the sons of Javan were already living [The sons of Javan had long gone – refer Chapter VII Javan: Archipelago South East Asia & Polynesia]. Most people are familiar with the Phoenicians from grade and high school days. In North Africa the Canaanites are called Moors – a name probably derived from Amors, the Hebrew form of “Amorites”. From these lands they have spread into North and South America since the days of Columbus. The Portuguese – of mixed Canaanite and Tarshish stock – have settled much of Brazil. And the Sicilians are [well known] in big cities in America. The underworld “Mafia” organization which springs from Canaanitish Sicily, is but a modern version of their ancient tendency to traffic among the nations of the world.

Canaanites have also intermarried into Esau – Turkey today (Genesis 26:34), and Judah (Genesis 38:2), and Israel (Judges 3:5-7). Only a few Canaanites remain in North Palestine and Lebanon. The [true] Canaanites are seldom included in the prophecies which pertain to this twentieth century. They exert no great position or influence in the world.’

Esau’s ‘Canaanite’ wives were not true Canaanites but – as stated earlier of the four options for non-Canaanite* peoples a, b, c & d – they were from d. Nephilim families – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. Judah did take a wife from the original Canaanites. The Israelites as mentioned in the Book of Judges took wives from later Canaanites from b. Shem’s descendants. We will learn that the Latins of Europe – such as the Portuguese and Sicilians mentioned by Hoeh – are descended from Shem and are not from Japheth or Ham. The majority of Latino-Hispano Americans are descended from a. Shem and b. Ham, but not from Canaan; as is also true of the Moors and the Arab peoples of the Lebanon and Palestine – Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia. Another fascinating coincidence has occurred, with regard to the Portuguese and Brazil, which we will return to in a later chapter.

The original meaning of Canaan was different. The term ‘trafficker’ and the link to trade, was applied to Canaan the land and the people living in Canaan later and not to the original Canaanites.

Herman Hoeh states the brother[s] of Ham have ‘shared the same position in life’. The Bible reveals that Canaan was to be a servant people, not Ham or any of the other three brothers of Canaan. Herman Hoeh ironically, while denying the simple truth of the Canaanites classification, in the process, reveals the true identity of Canaan. For they are the Black peoples of Eastern, Central, Western and Southern sub-Saharan Africa; while including those non-Arab related peoples residing in Northern Africa. 

Matthew 18:1-5

New English Translation

‘At that time the disciples came to Jesus saying, “Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven?” 2 He called a child, had him stand among them, 3 and said, “I tell you the truth, unless you turn around and become like little children, you will never enter the kingdom of heaven! 4 Whoever then humbles himself like this little child is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven. 5 And whoever welcomes a child like this in my name welcomes me.’

A child who has a basic understanding of world history and has learned about the slave trade, would… if presented with the question: which people in the world have endured untold hardships, extremes of poverty and the severest of suffering at the hands of slave traders, throughout recorded history? One can’t help but think a child, in their natural, honest speak-as-they-see-it innocence, would quickly offer the Black descended people of Africa as their answer. It has been in the scriptures, right in front of us for a very long time. 

Luke 7:35

New English Translation

35 ‘But wisdom is vindicated [or shown to be right ] by all her children [by all those who follow her].’

It is a highly sensitive issue and many are reticent to vocalise the palpable truth; so as to escape the vitriolic criticism that could inevitably ensue. Not speaking the undeniable, doesn’t alter it or make it disappear. It is a harshness beyond compare, that a whole line of people would be punished because of one man’s transgression; though we do not see all the pieces of the puzzle put together as the Creator does. 

The reality is that the Black peoples have suffered immeasurably at the hands of the British, Americans, Dutch, Portuguese, as well as the Arabs in recent history and as recorded in the Bible; at the hand of the Egyptians – per the El Amarna tablets circa 1500 BCE. African tribes have continuously waged war against each other with horrific violence, making slaves of each other, cannibalising one another. There has been no rest for the descendants of Canaan and it continues to the present day, where in the main, African governments and regimes ruthlessly and relentlessly, brutally subjugate their own people. 

As tragic as the taking of people from their families and homes was and transplanting them in the New World of America, the Caribbean and Brazil, with dangerous, deadly ocean crossings and often savage masters; it has resulted for future generations of African Americans to have at least a chance of a life of opportunities, far greater than their fellow peoples – those living on the African Continent today. I empathise with all the descendants of African Americans who have not benefited in being transplanted from their homeland and if history could be rewound, this reason alone would be enough cause to turn back time.

Africa is vast, with immense natural resources. In the top ten countries with the most natural resources which China tops, one African nation is included at number nine; the Democratic Republic of Congo. Mining is the primary industry of the DRC. It is estimated that the country has over $24 trillion in mineral deposits including the largest coltan reserve and vast amounts of cobalt. The DRC also possesses large copper, diamond [21% of Global production in 2019], gold, tantalum, and tin reserves, along with over three million tons of lithium. Lithium and cobalt both integral ingredients for batteries in electric vehicles for instance – refer article: Climate Change & Global Warming – Climate Crisis or a New Equilibrium?

The severity of the punishment handed down to the Canaanites stopped short with them and seemingly did not include their inherited possession of territory. Yet, ‘Africa has been equally cursed and blessed by its resources – blessed in so far as it has natural riches in abundance, but cursed because outsiders have long plundered them. In more recent times the nation states have been able to claim a share of these riches, and foreign countries now invest rather than steal, but still the people are rarely the beneficiaries’ – Prisoners of Geography, Tim Marshall, 2016 & 2019, page 131.

Regarding Canaan’s name, there is somewhat of a conflict, between what the word actually means and what it became associated with. Strong’s Concordance H3667 includes: merchant, traffic, traffickers, trader, Lowland and from the root H3665, humiliated. Canaan, as inferred by several commentators, was to be a ‘servant of servants’, ‘humbled, subdued’ and ‘subjugated’. The land of Canaan was low lying and it became synonymous with merchants and trafficking of goods. Saying that, Canaan as a people were also trafficked and treated as merchandise.

Abarim Publications – emphasis theirs: 

‘For a meaning of the name Canaan, NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Low. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names reads Merchant or Servant… We would interpret the name Canaan as International Trade or International Synchronicity From the verb (kana), to be brought into synchronicity.’

Canaan can also mean the ‘land of purple’ from the term kinahnu: purple dye. The colour purple became associated with the Phoenicians. It is an interesting coincidence that The Color Purple is the title of Alice Walker’s 1982 novel and subsequent Steven Spielberg film. The story is about African American gender, race and nationhood. The link with purple to Canaan’s descendants is insightful, as purple is associated with the following lofty traits, invariably denied to Canaan but no less desired:

Bourne Creative – emphasis mine:

‘Purple combines the calm stability of blue and the fierce energy of red. The color purple is often associated with royalty, nobility, luxury, power, and ambition. Purple also represents meanings of wealth, extravagance, creativity, wisdom, dignity, grandeur, devotion, peace, pride, mystery, independence, and magic. The color purple is a rare occurring color in nature and as a result is often seen as having sacred meaning. Lavender, orchid, lilac, and violet flowers are considered delicate and precious. Throughout history, purple robes were worn by royalty and people of authority or high rank… the rare occurrence of purple in nature made it one of the most expensive color dyes to create.’

Speaking of colour, the amount of melanin a person has dictates not only the shade of their skin. 

Rastafari: The Truth About Melanin – emphasis mine:

‘Melanin refines the nervous system in such a way that messages from the brain reach other areas of the body [more] rapidly in Black people… Black infants sit, stand, crawl and walk sooner than [white infants], and [demonstrate] more advanced cognitive skills than their white counterparts… Carol Barnes writes “… your mental processes (brain power) are controlled by the same chemical that gives Black humans their superior physical (athletics, rhythmic dancing) abilities. This chemical… is Melanin!”

The abundance of Melanin in Black humans produces a superior organism physically… Melanin is the neuro-chemical basis for what is called [Soul] in Black people. Is God Black? The Original Man was [black], “made in the Image of God” his Parent. Children look like their parents. All the other races are but diluted variations of the Original Black Race.

This raises some key points. When studying Noah, we established that the Ancient of Days and the Son of Man are described as white in the Bible – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. The same is written in the Book of Enoch chapter 46:1-3.

1 At that place, I saw the One to whom belongs the time before time. And his head was white like wool, and there was with him another individual, whose face was like that of a human being. His countenance was full of splendor… 2 And I asked the one… who had revealed to me all the secrets… “Who is this… 3 And he answered me and said to me, “This is the Son of Man, to whom belongs righteousness, and with whom righteousness dwells. And He will open all [that is] hidden… for Yahweh of Hosts [Ancient of Days] has chosen Him, and He is destined to be victorious before Yahweh of Hosts in eternal uprightness.”

We will look further in to man being the image of God. There is a link to the colour black as this author states; just not quite the answer one would expect – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.

Rastafari: ‘Most [white people] have calcified pineal glands which thwarts Melatonin production, thereby limiting their [spiritual]* capacity. Located in the brain, the tiny pineal [and] pituitary glands regulate the body’s other glands’ – refer article: 33. ‘Esoteric tradition regards the area of these glands as the third eye, seat of the soul, and the mystical Uraeus represented by the cobra on the forehead of Egyptian [royalty’s] crowns.’

A succinct definition online: ‘Uraeus is an important symbol associated with the Gods, Goddesses, and Pharaohs of ancient Egypt. It is represented by the image of an upright cobra in a threatening pose and is believed to have its origins in Iaret, an Egyptian word meaning the risen one. The icon symbolized divine authority, royalty, sovereignty, and supremacy and was worn as a crown or head ornament by the ancient Egyptian divinities and rulers. This sacred serpent symbol reiterated the connection between the Gods and the Pharaohs and wearing the Uraeus conveyed legitimacy to the royal personage. The rearing cobra indicated that the ruler enjoyed the protection and patronage of Goddess Wadjet, the Lower Egypt deity. After the unification of Egypt, the Uraeus was depicted together with the Vulture, which was the symbol of Nekhbet, the patroness of Upper Egypt. The merged symbol was called ‘The Two Ladies’, the joint protectors of the country’ – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

Rastafari: ‘Why did Africans view the European as a child of God, but the Europeans viewed the African as a soulless savage? Because of “melatonin,” described as a mentally and morally stimulating humanizing hormone produced by the pineal gland. Scientific research reveals that most [white people] are unable to produce much melatonin because their pineal glands are often calcified and nonfunctioning. 

Pineal calcification rates with Africans is 5-15%; Asians 15-25%; Europeans 60-80%! This is the chemical basis for the cultural differences between [blacks] and whites, causing some Black scholars to raise the question that the European approach, that of the logical, erect, rigid, anti-feeling posture, reflects a left brain orientation and reflects that they lack the chemical key of melatonin to turn on their unconscious and… feelings. Melanin [gives] humans the ability to [feel] because it is the absorber of all frequencies of energy.’

A case in point, is the faith* which Black people exhibit towards their Saviour and their exuberance and passion in church congregations. This has often produced thoughts of respect and a little jealousy, towards their genuine peace and joy.

Rastafari: ‘After considering Melanin to be a “waste” product of body-metabolism which “served no useful function,” … science has now discovered that Melanin is the chemical key to life and the brain itself! All studies and facts about Melanin suggest that after 400 years of attempting to make [the Black race inferior], “Western science is facing the sobering reality that, by its own self-defined standards, Black people are probably superior to whites in both intellectual potential and muscle coordination.” (Sepia magazine interview).

In humans, melanin is the primary determinant of skin and hair color. However, few people know that melanin is found in almost every organ of the body and is necessary for the brain and nerves to operate, the eyes to see, and the cells to reproduce. It is also found in the stria vascularis of the inner ear. In the brain, tissues with melanin include the medulla and pigment-bearing neurons within areas of the brainstem, such as the locus coeruleus and the substantia nigra. It also occurs in the zona reticularis of the adrenal gland.

Exposure to the sun has the potential to cause premature aging of the skin, as well as various skin cancers. [The] ability to withstand the potentially damaging effects of the sun’s ultraviolet radiation depends on the amount of melanin in your skin, which is determined by the number of melanocytes that are active beneath the surface Melanin is an effective absorber of light; the pigment is able to dissipate more than 99.9% of absorbed UV radiation. In even the most light-skinned people, the body’s melanocytes respond to sun exposure by producing more melanin, which creates the effect known as tanning. However, there is a limit to the degree of protection that melanin can provide, and it’s significantly higher in people with naturally darker skin.

Melanin can absorb a great amount of energy and yet not produce a tremendous amount of heat when it absorbs this energy, because it can transform harmful energy into useful energy. According to dermatologist and dermapathologist Dr. Leon Edelstein, director of the National American West Skin Pathology Consultation Service, melanin can absorb tremendous quantities of energy of all kinds, including energy from sunlight, x-ray machines, and energy that is formed within cells during the metabolism of cells. His theory is that melanin has the ability to neutralize the potentially harmful effects of these energies.

Darkly pigmented people tend to exhibit less signs of aging. Dermatologist Susan C. Taylor, author of “Brown Skin,” points out that Blacks and other people of color generally look younger than their lighter-skinned peers because of the higher levels of melanin in their skin. The dark pigmentation protects from DNA damage and absorbs the right amounts of UV radiation needed by the body, as well as protects against folate depletion. 

Folate is water soluble vitamin B complex which naturally occurs in green, leafy vegetables, whole grains, and citrus fruits. Women need folate to maintain healthy eggs, for proper implantation of eggs, and for the normal development of placenta after fertilization. Folate is needed for normal sperm production in men. Furthermore, folate is essential for fetal growth, organ development, and neural tube development. Folate breaks down in high intense UVR. Dark-skinned women suffer the lowest level of neural tube defects.’

‘Dr. Frank Barr, pioneering discoverer of melanin’s organizing ability and other properties, theorizes in his technical work, Melanin: The Organizing Molecule: “The hypothesis is advanced that (neuro)melanin (in conjunction with other pigment molecules such as the isopentenoids) functions as the major organizational molecule in living systems. Melanin is depicted as an organizational “trigger” capable of using established properties such as photon – (electron) – photon conversions, free radical-redox mechanism, ion exchange mechanisms, and semiconductive switching capabilities to direct energy to strategic molecular systems and sensitive hierarchies of protein enzyme cascades. Melanin is held capable of regulating a wide range of molecular interactions and metabolic processes…”

The map of former African colonies is a grim picture. To be clear, the African people have suffered because of their forefather Ham and his actions; not, because the Black people are inferior to any other ancestry group and ethnic line, or because they have brought suffering on themselves. Black people are not lesser to any other race of people on the Earth. 

Nor do they deserve any kind of racial discrimination for their ethnic characteristics and colour of their skin.

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:

‘In the Greek New Testament the name Canaan is spelled Χανααν [Acts 7:11 and 13:19] and Canaanite (female) is spelled Χαναναια (Matthew 15.22]. The masculine form Χαναναιος does not occur in the New Testament but both Matthew and Mark make mention of a Simon the Kanaanite (Κανανιτης;  [Matthew 10:4, Mark 3:18]).

The name Canaan may have been original – meaning “land of purple,” says HAW Theological Wordbook of the Old Testament, which relates it to Phoenicia, also meaning purple – and turned proverbial, but it may also have been taken from the Hebrew verb (kana) and projected back upon this person… The verb (kana) means to synchronize, or to give up individual leanings in order to unite more effectively as a group. Noun (kin’a) means bundle or pack.

A further irony, as the sons of Canaan have not been a unified people and their leaders have not given up individual leanings.

Abarim: ‘The Old Testament’s passion for reaching the “land of Canaan” may have a very clear connotation of reaching the blissful situation of international synchronicity. Being located on the bridge between three continents, the [intermediate] historical people of Canaan maintained a flowering culture of trade. Thus the words, meaning Canaan, and, meaning Canaanite, acquired the additional meaning of trade or merchant (Zephaniah 1:11, Ezekiel 16:29).’

The original allotment of land running north-south on the furthest eastern coast of the mediterranean or the far west coast of the fertile crescent, had been designated for Shem’s descendants. Canaan’s descendants had dwelt there before migrating southwest to Africa. Ultimately, the sons of Jacob also migrated away from this strip of land.

In the Book of Jubilees chapter ten, verses 28-33, we read about Canaan following the Flood and when land was apportioned to Japheth Ham and Shem, in the wider Near and Middle Eastern region. Recall, Madai in Chapter IV, requested to live adjacent to Shem’s descendants – Chapter IV Central Asia – Madai & the Medes

‘And Ham and his sons went into the land which he was to occupy, which he acquired as his portion in the land of the south. And Canaan saw the land of Lebanon to the river of Egypt [the Nile], that it was very good, and he went not into the land of his inheritance to the west (that is to) the sea [North Africa], and he dwelt in the land of Lebanon, eastward and westward from the border of Jordan and from the border of the sea.

And Ham, his father, and Cush and Mizraim his brothers said unto him: ‘Thou hast settled in a land which is not thine, and which did not fall to us by lot: do not do so; for if thou dost do so, thou and thy sons will fall in the land and (be) accursed through sedition; for by sedition ye have settled, and by sedition will thy children fall, and thou shalt be rooted out for ever. Dwell not in the dwelling of Shem; for to Shem and to his sons did it come by their lot. Cursed art thou, and cursed shalt thou be beyond all the sons of Noah, by the curse by which we bound ourselves by an oath in the presence of the [Holy Judge], and in the presence of Noah our father.’ But he did not harken unto them, and dwelt in the land of Lebanon from Hamath* to the entering of Egypt…’ 

Canaan’s three brothers all migrated to northern Africa and the horn of Africa. Canaan followed later as predicted, settling in North West Africa. Ultimately, two brothers left Africa and two remained. One being Canaan, who eventually spread southward throughout Sub-Saharan Africa.

We read in Genesis 10:15-18 ESV, of the sons of Canaan:

‘Canaan fathered Sidon his firstborn and Heth, and the Jebusites, the Amorites, the Girgashites, the Hivites, the Arkites, the Sinites, the Arvadites, the Zemarites, and the Hamathites.* Afterward the clans of the Canaanites dispersed.’

In other words: Sidon, Heth, Jebu, Amor, Girgash, Hiv, Ark, Sin, Arvad, Zemar and Hamath. 

The endeavour to identify all eleven of Canaan’s lines of descendants – as there are some fifty-four plus African nations containing Canaan’s offspring – for now, remains a future project. We will concentrate on Sidon the firstborn and Heth the second born, who are each prominent lines. 

Insight into Canaan’s sons is provided by Professor Aaron Demsky, in Reading Biblical Genealogies – Including a close look at how the description of the Canaanite lineage was constructed (Genesis 10:15-18)emphasis & bold mine:

‘The Sons of Canaan… include twelve names. In order to come up with twelve Canaanite sons – another typological number implying a full people (see below) – it needed to include different kinds of names.

Six of the names are ethnic names, known from the lists of the indigenous Canaanite peoples, that appear either in part or in full some twenty-five times in the Bible. Three of these terms are the externally documented: Canaanites, Amorites and Hittites. The rest are unknown in non-biblical texts: Jebusites, Girgashites and Hivites. The [Perizzites], who appear in a number of these lists, are not mentioned here.

… The list also includes five Phoenician-Syrian city-states as part of the Canaanite league:

1. Sidon along the coast,

2. ‘Arqa (Tel ‘Arqa, ca.20 kms north east of Tripoli) [Ark]

3. Sin (Shian in the Assyrian sources; in later Jewish documents it is identified with Tripoli in Lebanon)

4. Arwad (Ruad, an island port between Tripoli and Latakia) [Arvad]

5. Ṣemer (Assyrian Ṣumur, south of Arwad) [Zemar]

6. Hamath (Ḫama one of the major cities in middle Syria), situated on the Orontes.

The names of these “sons” are not presented uniformly.

1. The first three – Canaan, Sidon and Heth – are proper names.

2. The “descendants” are written as gentilics (i.e., relational adjectives in the nisbe form) with the definite article (the Jebusite, the Amorite), etc. Canaan also appears in this form at the end of the list.

Chiastic Form

The “descendants” are listed in chiastic order. Sidon is the firstborn followed by Heth. Following Heth are the other five Canaanite peoples, related to Heth, and then the five city states, obviously related to Sidon, as they are all Phoenician city-states like Sidon…

The Significance of Twelve

As we see from the later genealogies of Nahor (Genesis 22:20-24), Ishmael (Genesis 25:13-15), and of course, Jacob, twelve is a significant number in biblical tradition for classifying large ethnic units, or tribal leagues, in the patriarchal period. In this case of Canaan, however, we find a certain creativity in order to produce the desired number. The list has two anomalies:

1. The patriarch here is one of the twelve.

2. Five city-states (or feudal kingdoms) have been recast as clan units. 

As noted above, the larger branches of the three sons of Noah are defined not only by ethnicity and language affinity, but also by geographic proximity (verses 5, 20, 31). Moreover, emphasizing the integral territorial aspect of tribal identity, sundry geographical notices were appended, e.g., verses 10-12; 30. Similarly, in verse 19, this genealogy of Canaan is enhanced by a fascinating geographic description of the borders of Canaan (verse 19): The Canaanite territory extended from Sidon as far as Gerar, near Gaza, and as far as Sodom, Gomorrah, Admah, and Zeboiim, near Lasha. This description serves both to minimalize Canaanite territory and to introduce places that will appear in later narratives.

Northern Border – Phoenician Cities  

Following a three pointed pattern of delineating borders, which I have identified, i.e., “From X, coming to Y, near Z”, the list begins with Sidon, which probably now implies the entire Tyrean kingdom on the Phoenician coast from Acco in the south to Nahr Kalb in the north (Joshua 13:4-6; compare the territory of Asher 19:24-30).

South-Western Border – Philistine Cities

The second point, on the south-western border of Canaan, Gerar (Tel Harur, present day Netivot on Nahal Gerar, i.e. biblical Nahal HaBesor), was defined by the third point Gaza, some 20 kms away. This description of the southern border of Canaan serves another literary purpose by anticipating the stories of Abraham and Isaac going to Gerar and the story of Jacob’s funeral cortège from Egypt to Hebron at the end of the book (Genesis 50:10-11).

Eastern Border – The Dead Sea and the Five Cities  

From the south western corner of the Land, the border goes to the southern edge of the Dead Sea. The description introduces the five cities [technically only four, as Lot escaped to Zoar and it was spared] which are eventually destroyed in the story of Lot and Sodom.’

Twin groupings for the descendants of Canaan, as proposed by Demsky. 

Cities: Sidon, Ark, Sin, Arvad, Zemar and Hamath

Clans: Heth, Jebus, Amor, Girgash, Hiv, (Canaan)

According to Demsky, the clans are the literal sons of Canaan and amongst other places, they lived in the aforementioned cities. This position seems to create further questions. How did these six cities acquire their names? It would seem plausible they are so named after their founders. They being the first and seventh to eleventh sons listed in Genesis chapter Ten. Is an extra Canaan applicable and if so, is he Canaan junior or possibly a grandson of Canaan senior?

As Sidon is a proper name with Heth and clearly dominant, it perhaps should be included with the clans. The addition of Canaan as a clan is likely redundant and so a more accurate and redrawn list of clans would be:

Sidon, Heth, Jebus, Amor, Girgash and Hiv.

The cities of Ark, Sin, Arvad, Zemar and Hamath have been included for a reason and while perhaps not sons names, became synonymous with sons from the clan list. Support for this premise is that a. Heth, Amor and Hiv became names attributed to Shem’s descendants – with Sidon in part – while the other two did not; and b. Ark, Sin and Zemar are not discussed prophetically, though both Arvad and Hamath are and became identifiable people in the world today.

Therefore it is proposed that there are six key lineages for Canaan’s descendants from the following six clans and cities:

Sidon, Heth, Amor, Hiv, Arvad and Hamath.

There are a fair number of scriptures for some of the cities and sons, so we will look at a sample. The majority refer to ‘Canaanites’ during a later period where the original sons of Canaan were not living and so are discounted in this chapter.

The Book of Jasher 7:13 includes additional or duplicate names, totalling ten sons instead of eleven, with Jebus missing:

And the sons of Canaan were Zidon, Heth, Amori, Gergashi, Hivi, Arkee, Seni, Arodi [Arvad?], Zimodi [Zemar?] and Chamothi [Hamath].

Sidon, or Zidon in Hebrew means: ‘fishery, hunting place.’ From the verb sud, to hunt or fish. The noun mesad means fastness or stronghold – a typically defensive structure. ‘Sud’ in French means south.* When studying Javan’s son Kittim – refer Chapter VIII Indonesia: Kittim, Khitai & Cathay – a key economic, geographic maritime, port people; we looked at Isaiah chapter 23. There are additional major nations in a similar key geographic port location.

Isaiah 23:1-3

Complete Jewish Bible

A prophecy about Tzor [Tyre]: Howl, you “Tarshish” [Japanese] ships, because the harbor is destroyed! On returning from Kittim [Indonesia], they discover they cannot enter it. 2 Silence, you who live on the coast, you who have been enriched by the merchants of Tzidon [Sidon] crossing the sea. 3 By the great water the grain of Shichor, the harvest of the Nile, brought you profits. She was marketplace for the nations. 4 Shame, Tzidon, for the sea speaks; the fortress of the sea says, “I no longer have labor pains or bear children, yet I have raised neither boys nor girls.”

Verse 12 NCV:

He said, “Sidon, you will not rejoice any longer, because you are destroyed. Even if you cross the sea to Cyprus [Kittim], you will not find a place to rest.”

Zechariah 9:1-3

Revised Standard Version

‘The word of the Lord is against the land of Hadrach and will rest upon Damascus [capital of Aram]. For to the Lord belong the cities of Aram [son of Shem], even as all the tribes of Israel; Hamath [city of Canaan] also, which borders thereon, Tyre and Sidon, though they are very wise. Tyre has built herself a rampart, and heaped up silver like dust, and gold like the mud of the streets.’

Tyre is associated with the intermediate ‘Canaanites’ or Phoenicians; whereas the later ‘Phoenicians’ are linked with Sidon. Though the Phoenicians are White peoples descended from Shem, both nations today also contain a Black population descended from Canaan. We will study scriptures regarding Sidon, when we look at the European peoples who dwell within this nation. Modern day Sidon is en route from Tarshish-Japan and Kittim-Indonesia and links them to present day Tyre. All are major trading nations and key ports. As Sidon is associated with Hamath and other Canaanites, we are looking for a prominent nation on the coast of Africa. Sidon is the Republic of South Africa* and its Black citizens include the Canaanite clan of Hiv.

Sin and Zemar are not mentioned outside of Genesis and 1 Chronicles. Ark is mentioned in Joshua 16:1-3, NET within the original lands of the tribe of Jospeh:

‘The land allotted to Joseph’s descendants extended from the Jordan at Jericho to the waters of Jericho to the east, through the desert and on up from Jericho into the hill country of Bethel. The southern border extended from Bethel to Luz, and crossed to Arkite territory at Ataroth. It then descended westward to Japhletite territory, as far as the territory of lower Beth Horon and Gezer, and ended at the sea.’

Arvad equates with the people of Angola. Arvad is connected in a military capacity with Sidon and particularly Tyre.

Flag of Angola

Ezekiel 27:8, 11 

New English Translation: 

‘The leaders of Sidon and Arvad were your rowers; your skilled men, O Tyre, were your captains… The Arvadites joined your army on your walls all around, and the Gammadites were in your towers. They hung their quivers on your walls all around; they perfected your beauty.’

Angolan man and woman

The link between Angola and Tyre will be become very clear when we study Tyre – refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil. Excluding Arab nations, Angola is the eighth most populous African nation – with 38,722,187 people – and possesses the fifth strongest military in sub-Saharan Africa, behind Ethiopia, South Africa, Nigeria and Kenya at fourth. Angola is Africa’s second largest oil producer. The meaning of Arvad is a ‘wandering fugitive’ from the verb ‘arad, ‘to flee’ or ‘be free’ and the verb rud, ‘to wander restlessly.’

Hamath is mentioned a number of times and linked with Arvad, who in turn is associated with Sidon. Hamath is the most prominent Canaanite region [city-state] after Sidon and today is the nation of Nigeria, with its people coming from the clan of Heth. An interesting coincidence is Ham-ath being similar to the name Ham, as Niger-ia has been named from their racial strand.

Nigerian man and woman

2 Kings 19:13

English Standard Version

‘Where is the king of Hamath, the king of Arpad [Arvad], the king of the city of Sepharvaim, the king of Hena, or the king of Ivvah?’ – Isaiah 36:19.

2 Samuel 8:9-10

English Standard Version

When Toi king of Hamath heard that David had defeated the whole army of Hadadezer [of Zobah], Toi sent his son Joram to King David…’ – 1 Chronicles 18:1-5, Ezekiel 47:17.

The link between Hamath and King David of Judah is significant and not a coincidence – refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes. These verses also highlight the strength of Hamath – a sizeable nation commensurate with the economic or military clout of Sidon is being discussed. Nigeria with South Africa is a leading nation in Africa. It has an immense population of 236,199,400 people – sixth highest in the world.

Notice on the fertility rate chart that Nigeria has one of the highest rates in the world. Nigeria is in red, located south of Niger in Pink, with the highest rate in the world. Nigeria’s projected population by 2050 is 400 million people and by 2100, it is a staggering 730 million people. This would make Nigeria the third most populated nation in the world after India and China. 

An online encyclopaedia, provides a summary of Nigeria’s recent history – emphasis mine:

‘… The Kano [Canaan] Chronicle highlights an ancient history dating to around 999 AD of the Hausa Sahelian city-state of Kano, [Hamath city-state of Canaan] with other major Hausa cities… all having recorded histories dating back to the 10th century. With the spread of Islam from the 7th century AD, the area became known… as Bilad Al Sudan (English: Land of the Blacks…)There are early historical references by medieval Arab and Muslim historians and geographers which refer to the Kanem-Bornu Empire [Kainam, Kenan] as the region’s major centre for Islamic civilization.

In the 16th century, Portuguese explorers [modern day descendants of the Phoenicians] were the first Europeans to begin significant, direct trade with peoples of Southern Nigeria, at the port they named Lagos and in Calabar along the [regions of the] Slave Coast. Europeans traded goods with peoples at the coast; coastal trade with Europeans also marked the beginnings of the Atlantic slave trade. The port of Calabar on the historical Bight of Biafra (now commonly referred to as the Bight of Bonny) became one of the largest slave trading posts in West Africa in the era of the transatlantic slave trade. 

The majority of those enslaved and taken to these ports were captured in raids and wars. Usually the captives were taken back to the conquerors’ territory as forced labour; [in] time, they were sometimes acculturated and absorbed into the conquerors’ society. A number of slave routes were established throughout Nigeria linking the hinterland areas with the major coastal ports.’

We will return to the significance of the Portuguese being the first European peoples in the modern era, to both trade and colonise areas outside of Europe – refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil.

‘In the north, the incessant fighting amongst the Hausa city-states and the decline of the Bornu Empire gave rise to the Fulani people gaining headway into the region. At the beginning of the 19th century, Usman dan Fodio led a successful jihad against the Hausa Kingdoms founding the centralised Sokoto Caliphate (also known as the Fulani Empire). 

The empire with Arabic as its official language grew rapidly under his rule and that of his descendants, who sent out invading armies in every direction. The vast landlocked empire connected the East with the West Sudan region and made inroads down south conquering… and [advancing]… with the goal of reaching the Atlantic Ocean. The territory controlled by the Empire included much of modern-day northern and central Nigeria. 

The Sultan sent out emirs to establish a suzerainty over the conquered territories and promote Islamic [civilisation], the Emirs in turn became increasingly rich and powerful through trade and slavery. By the 1890s, the largest slave population in the world, about two million, was concentrated in the territories of the Sokoto Caliphate. The use of slave labor was extensive, especially in agriculture. By the time of its break-up in 1903 into various European colonies, the Sokoto Caliphate was one of the largest pre-colonial African states.

A changing legal imperative ([the] transatlantic slave trade [was] outlawed by Britain in 1807)… [caused]… illegal smugglers [to purchase] slaves along the coast by native slavers. Britain’s West Africa Squadron sought to intercept the smugglers at sea. The rescued slaves were taken to Freetown, a colony in West Africa originally established for the resettlement of freed slaves from Britain. In 1885, British claims to a West African sphere of influence received recognition from other European nations at the Berlin Conference. The following year, it chartered the Royal Niger Company… By the late 19th and early 20th centuries, the company had vastly succeeded in subjugating the independent southern kingdoms along the Niger River. 

[The] British conquered Benin in 1897, and, in the Anglo-Aro War (1901–1902), defeated other opponents. The defeat of these states opened up the Niger area to British rule. In 1900, the company’s territory came under the direct control of the British government and established the Southern Nigeria Protectorate as a British protectorate and part of the British Empire, the foremost world power at the time. On 1 January 1914, the British formally united the Southern… and the Northern… [Protectorates] into the Colony and Protectorate of Nigeria. 

Inhabitants of the southern region sustained more interaction, economic and cultural, with the British and other Europeans owing to the coastal economy. By independence in 1960, regional differences… were marked. The legacy, though less pronounced, continues to the present [day, with imbalances] between North and South. For instance, northern Nigeria did not outlaw slavery until 1936 whilst in other parts of Nigeria slavery was abolished soon after colonialism.

Nigeria is classified as a mixed economy emerging market. It has reached lower-middle-income status according to the World Bank with its abundant supply of natural resources, well-developed financial, legal, communications, transport sectors and stock exchange (the Nigerian Stock Exchange), which is the second-largest in Africa. Nigeria is the United States’ largest trading partner in sub-Saharan Africa and supplies a fifth of its oil (11% of oil imports). The United States is the country’s largest foreign investor.

Economic development has been hindered by years of military rule, corruption, and mismanagement. The restoration of democracy and subsequent economic reforms have successfully put Nigeria back on track towards achieving its full economic potential. As of 2014 it is the largest economy in Africa, having overtaken South Africa. Next to petrodollars, the second-biggest source of foreign exchange earnings for Nigeria are remittances sent home by Nigerians living abroad. Nigeria made history in April 2006 by becoming the first African country to completely pay off its debt (estimated $30 billion) owed to the Paris Club. Nigeria is trying to reach the Sustainable Development Goal Number 1, which is to end poverty in all its forms by 2030.’

Nigeria is the 25th largest economy in the world and the biggest in the sub-Saharan African continent. Its 2019 nominal GDP was $448 billion dollars. Nigeria’s economy relies heavily on the oil industry and is the largest oil exporter on the continent; with Africa’s largest reserves of natural gas. Resource extraction industries, such as coal, tin, and other metal mining are integral to the Nigerian economy. Oil dominates in terms of contribution to GDP and exports. Between a fifth and a half of Nigerians work in agriculture, primarily small-scale subsistence agriculture. Nigeria’s economy has grown rapidly in the past few decades, but it also faces significant challenges such as desertification and lack of infrastructure.

‘The following export product groups represent the highest dollar value in Nigerian global shipments during 2021. 

  1. Mineral fuels including oil: US$42.4 billion
  2. Ships, boats: $1.4 billion
  3. Fertilizers: $949.8 million 
  4. Cocoa: $628.8 million 
  5. Oil seeds: $326.2 million 
  6. Zinc: $258.8 million 
  7. Aluminum: $190.3 million 
  8. Aircraft, spacecraft: $143.7 million 
  9. Tobacco, manufactured substitutes: $112.8 million 
  10. Lead: $94.1 million 


Fertilizers represent the fastest grower among the top 10 export categories, up by 423.8% from 2020 to 2021. In second place for Nigeria’s improving export sales was aluminum via a 341.2% gain. Shipments of lead: posted the third-fastest gain in value, up by 256.5%. The leading decliner among Nigeria’s top 10 export categories was ships and boats, thanks to a -30.3% drop year over year.’

The Flag of Nigeria with Coat of Arms

Heth in Hebrew means: ‘terror, dread,’ From the verb hatat, ‘to deplete of courage.’ A formidable name and the latter White peoples known by that name, certainly lived up to it. The Hittites in the Bible, are in every case, in reference to the later peoples. One passage which refers to the original people of Heth is in Genesis chapter twenty-three.

Genesis 23:8-11

English Standard Version

8 ‘And he said to them, “If you are willing that I [Abraham] should bury my dead out of my sight, hear me and entreat for me Ephron the son of Zohar, 9 that he may give me the cave of Machpelah, which he owns; it is at the end of his field. For the full price let him give it to me in your presence as property for a burying place.” 10 Now Ephron was sitting among the Hittites, and Ephron the Hittite answered Abraham in the hearing of the Hittites, of all who went in at the gate of his city, 11 “No, my lord, hear me: I give you the field, and I give you the cave that is in it. In the sight of the sons of my people I give it to you. Bury your dead.”

Jebus in Hebrew means: ‘trodden underfoot, he will trample down.’ The numerous references to the Jebusites including all the Canaanite clans, are in the main, about the Nephilim descended Elioud giants or people who intermarried with them, dwelling in Canaan. We will look at a selection of verses for these peoples in a different chapter. Amor in Hebrew means: ‘talkers.’

Genesis 15:18-21

English Standard Version

18 On that day the Lord made a covenant with Abram, saying, “To your offspring I give this land, from the river of Egypt to the great river, the river Euphrates, 19 the land of the… 20 the Hittites, the Perizzites… 21 the Amorites, the Canaanites, the Girgashites and the Jebusites.”

Girgash in Hebrew means: ‘dwellers in a clayey soil,’ ‘take and stroke’, Hiv: ‘villagers’ and Perizz: ‘wildling, rural.’ The Canaanites and Perizzites are almost always placed together. Their relationship is not clear.

Genesis 13:7

English Standard Version

‘… and there was strife between the herdsmen of Abram’s livestock and the herdsmen of Lot’s livestock. At that time the Canaanites and the Perizzites were dwelling in the land.’

Online encyclopaedia – emphasis mine:

‘A 2009 genetic clustering study, which genotyped 1327 polymorphic markers in various African populations, identified six ancestral clusters. The clustering corresponded closely with ethnicity, culture and language. A 2018 whole genome sequencing study of the world’s populations observed similar clusters among the populations in Africa.’

Whether there are twelve, eleven or six main Canaanite lines of descent appeared difficult to ascertain. Though the identification of six ancestral clusters, supports Aaron Demsky’s hypothesis and so we may well have found Canaan’s six clans comprising: Sidon, Heth, Amor, Hiv, Arvad and Hamath.

The major African ethnic groups could be divided as located in: 1 Southern Africa; 2 Central Africa; 3 Western Africa; 4 Eastern Africa; 5 the Horn of Africa; and 6 the Berbers in North Africa

The fact there are six major mtDNA founding lineages aside from Haplogroup L0 from Na’eltama’uk, comprising the L1 to L6 Haplogroups – all stemming from Haplogroup L carried by mitochondrial Eve and perhaps Emzara, the wife of Noah – and exhibited in the peoples primarily in sub-Saharan Africa, is assuredly beyond a coincidence – Chapter XI Ham Aequator.

In Chapter X Magog, Tubal & Meshech, the article Y Chromosomes of 40% Chinese Descend from Three Neolithic Super-Grandfathers stated in its additional paper – emphasis & bold mine:

‘… clade E [is distributed] mainly in Africa, so there are two hypotheses, 1) haplogroups D and CF migrated out of Africa separately; 2) the single common ancestor of CF and DE migrated out of Africa followed by a back-migration of E to Africa. From this study, the short interval between CF/DE and C/F divergences weakens the possibility of multiple independent migrations (CF, D, and DE*) out of Africa, and thus supports the latter hypothesis… Y DNA haplogroup A represents the oldest branch of the Y-chromosome phylogeny. Like haplogroup B, it only appears in Africa, with the highest frequency among the hunter-gatherer groups in Ethiopia and Sudan. A3b1 is a Khoisan exclusive haplogroup [in Southern Africa].’

The alternative view of mankind ‘beginning’ in the Middle East is more viable and this would support what we have learned with the descendants of Canaan migrating to Africa, not from Africa and culminating in a supposed ‘back-migration.’ Scientists concur that Y-DNA Haplogroup A is the oldest and original Haplogroup – derived from Y-DNA Adam – associated with Black people and then make the incorrect assumption, that all people have come out of Africa. The exact same presumption has been made with mtDNA Haplogroups L0 and L1. 

This fabrication supports the unproven evolutionary theory for mankind, but does not allow for a provable pre-flood world, with a singular Black line – or dual racial lines if we include the Neanderthal of Day Six, a Yellow/Red line – and the introduction or rather activation of the genes for a White line through Noah and his son Shem after the great Flood – refer Chapter XVI Shem Occidentalis; Articles: Homo neanderthalensis I, II, III & IV; Designated Design or Chance Chaos? and Y-DNA Adam & mtDNA Eve: The Genesis & Evolution of Homo sapiens. After the deluge, the new races would evolve from the sixteen lines from Noah’s grandsons, repopulating the world from the Hindu Kush and Indus Valley regions, as opposed to the African continent – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla.

African Human mtDNA phylogeography at a glance, Alexandra Rosa & António Brehm, 2011 – emphasis & bold mine:

L0

Macrohaplogroup L divides into haplogroups L0-L6… Haplogroup L0 further includes sub-haplogroups L0a, L0d, L0f and L0k… L0d, the first individual sub-clade to derive from the L0 node…its divergence from L0abfk… The distribution of this clade appears to be restricted to Khoisan people in South Africa, and to Tanzanian and Angolan populations… Similarly, sub-haplogroup L0k is found almost exclusively among South African Khoisan… existing also at low frequencies among click-speaking Tanzanian groups… 

Their L0d and L0k shared lineages, which represent more than half of their maternal pool suggest an ancestral link predating the appearance of present-day click-speakers, likely remnants of an East African proto-Khoisan population… The mtDNA pool of the Khoisan people shows over 60% of L0d and L0k lineages… The L0a1 sub-clade has an eastern and southeastern African distribution including Nubia, Sudan and Ethiopia… L0a2 lineages are thought to trace the dispersal of Bantu-speakers towards South Africa…’

L1

MtDNA L1 One of its daughter clades, haplogroup L1b, is concentrated in western-central Africa, particularly along the coastal areas… peaking in the Senegal Mandenka and Wolof… and Fulani people in Burkina-Faso, Chad and South Cameroon… L1c occurs frequently in Central and West Africans… Curiously, more recent reports state frequencies ranging 18-25% in Angola Bantu ethnic groups… 

A substantial revision for the L1c phylogeny has been proposed by Quintana-Murci et al. (2008). It shed additional light… and helped corroborate past relationships between Central African Bantu-speaking farmers and their hunter-gathering neighbors, the Pygmies… Both groups likely shared an ancestral Central-African proto-population rich in L1c mtDNAs… and evolved into the diverse forms observed today among the modern agricultural populations (L1c1a, L1c1b, L1c1c, L1c2-6, etc.) while L1c1a is the only surviving clade in western Pygmies… Both L1b and L1c were proposed as Central Africa autochthonous [indigenous] lineages…’

L2

‘Together with L3, haplogroup L2 comprises ~70% of the sub-Saharan maternal variation. Haplogroup L2a is the most frequent and wide-spread mtDNA cluster in Africa, reaching over 40% in Tuareg from Niger/Nigeria and Mali… Recent star-like demographic bursts in L2a1a and L2a2 and their expansion to southeast people are most likely associated with the expansion(s) of the Bantu-speaking populations… L2b-L2d haplogroups are dominant and largely confined to West and West-Central Africa…’ 

L3

‘… superhaplogroup L3… is widespread in Africa, its frequency and diversity providing evidence of a sub-Saharan expansion of its sub-clades towards West Africa… This superhaplogroup is subdivided into various clades and harbours also the two main M and L superhaplogroups found outside of Africa. Both L3b and L3d are prevalent in the West quadrant of sub-Saharan Africa… in average 10%…

L3b also shows considerable frequencies in the Hutu people in Rwanda… and South African Kung… L3d constitutes an important percentage of the South African maternal pool, being more expressive in Angola and Tanzania… a subset of L3b is common among Bantu speakers of south-western Africa and thus is a likely marker of the Bantu expansion… The L3e cluster has been subdivided into L3e1, L3e2, L3e3 and L3e4, since the time of HVS-I information per se… The oldest branches of L3e are thought to have arisen in Central Africa/nowadays Sudan… Within L3e2, the L3e2b lineages constitute the most frequent and widespread type of L3e, primarily found in West and Central Africa…

The network in Cerný et al. (2007) reflects a clear starlike phylogeny of L3e5 types found mostly in western Central Africa. Although an important diffusion has occurred into North Africa, the root type is relatively prevalent in the Chad Basin… The diffusion of haplogroup L3f ranges from Ethiopia in the east, to Angola and Mozambique in the south, the Chad Basin in Central Africa, Guinea-Bissau in the west and Tunisia in the north…

L3f1 founder lineages in Central and West Africa… L3f2 is a quite infrequent clade found almost exclusively among Chad speaking populations from the Chad Basin and virtually absent from Niger-Congo and Nilo-Saharan peoples… Therefore, it is contemporary with its sister clade L3f1, and probably arose around the Chad Basin area. Nevertheless, the haplogroup is present in northern Cushitic groups from Somalia and Ethiopia…’

L4

‘Haplogroup L4 is a sister clade of L3, typical of East and Northeast Africa, although present at low frequencies… The L4a motif has been found in Sudan and Ethiopia, though initially misclassified as L3e4… Similarly we also refer to L4b2, previously known as L3g… or L4g… This is frequent in Tanzania and Amhara and Gurages from Ethiopia…’

L5

‘Haplogroup L5, previously known as L1e, occupies an intermediate position between L1 and L2’3’4’6… It has been observed at low frequencies in eastern Africa, namely Egypt, Sudan, Ethiopia, Kenya, Rwanda and Tanzania, with minor gene flow introducing these lineages in the Mbuti Pygmies and North Cameroon Fali… The Central African Pygmies particular genetic pool including both L1c and L5 may assign them a “relict” status, similar to that proposed for the Khoisan…’

L6

‘The variation classified as haplogroup L6… is nowadays largely confined to Yemeni people and a few samples in Ethiopian Amhara and Gurages. It is noteworthy that L6 presents a very narrow phylogeography… Given its presence in Ethiopians, where its sister clades are also diverse and frequent… L6 has a most likely origin in East Africa, where it might have been preserved in isolation for tens of thousands of years. In any case the homeland of L6 may still be missing.’

African Americans

‘The current distribution range of African mtDNA lineages is far broader than the African continent. Long-distance gene flow mediated by the Atlantic slave trade since the 16th century is worth mentioning in this review. 

Brazilians harbor the most important reservoir of African maternal lineages outside of Africa. Early description of the genetic landscape of Brazilians with sub-Saharan ancestry confirms the historical evidence, with L1c and L3e lineages summing up to nearly half of the African shareLater studies on Afro-Americans residing in the American continent report 65% of mtDNA types in South America as having a Central African origin, 41% and 59% of Central Americans tracing progeny to West Central Africa and West Africa respectively, while North American ancestors are estimated as being 28% West-Central Africans and 72% West Africans… These results corroborate the historical record of these regions… The origin of Afro-Americans in U.S.A. is associated with West African (>55%) and West-Central/Southwest African (<45%) mothers, also in close proximity to historical data… 

Recent results on admixture analysis suggest that Africans brought to Brazil as slaves were originally from two geographical regions: i) 69% of the maternal pool of Black Brazilians in Rio de Janeiro is attributed to West-Central and Southeast Africa, close to two former Portuguese colonies (Angola and Mozambique)’ – refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil – ‘and ii) 82% of mtDNA lineages in Porto Alegre are found in West Africa, in the northern portion of the Gulf of Guinea… Such detailed analysis is possible given the clear mtDNA haplogroup structure which allows the discrimination of geographic/linguistic origins. Once again genetic records are in agreement with historical data…’ 

African-American mitochondrial DNAs often match mtDNAs found in multiple African ethnic groups, multiple authors, 2006 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The Atlantic slave trade resulted in the forced migration of an estimated 11 million Africans to the Americas. Only 9 million are thought to have survived the passage, and many more died in the early years of captivity. Historical accounts indicate that virtually all enslaved Africans brought to North America came from either West or West Central Africa. A recent comparison of mtDNA sequences from 1148 African Americans living in the US with a database of African mtDNA sequences showed that more than 55% of the US lineages have a West African ancestor, while fewer than 41% came from West Central or South West Africa.

Because mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) is passed from mother to daughter with few, if any, changes occurring over many generations, it is possible to compare contemporary African-American mtDNA haplotypes with contemporary mtDNA haplotypes in a worldwide database to obtain information about the ancestral origins of these mtDNAs.’

‘In such a comparison, continent-specific haplotypes are readily observed, and the assignment of mtDNAs to continent of origin is relatively straightforward. The more difficult task is to tie particular mtDNA haplotypes to specific geographical regions and ethnic groups within a continent. This task is particularly difficult for Africa, as there is more genetic diversity among Africans than among people from any other continent

The most extensive pan-African haplotype… is in the L2a1 haplogroup. 40% of African-American mtDNAs did not match any sequence in the database, it is clear that matches to a single African ethnic group will not be the outcome for most African Americans, and even when a match to a single ethnic group is obtained, multiple matches may occur in a larger database. Furthermore, for the typical African American, the maternal ancestor who was the source of the mtDNA was just one of hundreds of enslaved African ancestors. In fact, it [is] likely that there has been more mixing of African ethnic groups in the Americas than has ever occurred elsewhere. Thus, the ancestors of virtually all contemporary African Americans came from a large number of ethnic groups located throughout the region from Senegal to Angola.’

Whole-mtDNA Genome Sequence Analysis of Ancient African Lineages, multiple authors, 2007:

‘Several L haplogroup lineages occur most frequently in eastern Africa (e.g., L0a, L0f, L5, and L3g), but some are specific to certain ethnic groups, such as haplogroup lineages L0d and L0k that previously have been found nearly exclusively among southern African “click” speakers. The presence of very old mtDNA haplogroups (i.e., L0d, L0f, and L5) in Tanzanians that are rare or absent in other regions of Africa suggests populations in Tanzania may have had a large long-term effective population size and/or a large degree of long-term population structure, which has acted to preserve many divergent and rare mtDNA haplogroup lineages that appeared early in modern human history. The presence of these ancient lineages in Tanzania also suggests that eastern Africa might be the source of origin of many other African mtDNA haplogroup lineages. Our findings are consistent with other studies of mtDNA genetic diversity in African populations that have suggested populations in eastern Africa form a highly diverse gene pool…’

We have learned that certain African populations – for instance in Tanzania and Angola – are older, in that they possess clades of mtDNA Haplogroup L0. It is the oldest Haplogroup on the mtDNA tree originating from mitochondrial Eve and has been passed from mothers to sons and daughters ever since. Haplogroup L0 is indicative of the peoples of Southern Africa and the Khoisan are a good example. They possess a light brown skin. Thus the biblical Eve would have been in all probability… light brown – as would Noah’s wife, Emzara.  

Khoisan of South Africa

The most ancient Y-DNA Haplogroup – the Y sex chromosome passed from fathers only to sons – originating from Y-DNA Adam, is Haplogroup A.

It is indicative of sub-Saharan Africans and the oldest clade of A00, known as ‘Perry’s Y’ was discovered in 2012 in an African American. Haplogroup A00 was first discovered in Mbo Bantu men from West Cameroon. Bantu can vary in skin tone from light brown to medium brown. The highest concentration of Haplogroup A00 found in 2015, belonged to the Bangwa – Grassfields Bantu – of the Mbo. The Bantu woman below, is a similar skin tone to the Khoisan. Again, the probability that the biblical Adam was also light brown… is highly likely. Every human descends from mutated DNA genetic code, which originally began with ancestors in the distant past who are today, most closely aligned with the Bantu and Khoisan peoples.

A sample of Y-DNA Haplogroups, representing the six largest African nations in population; with the addition of Ghana, Namibia, Senegal and Rwanda. Kenya and Tanzania are represented by Bantu; South Africa is represented by the southern Bantu; the Zulu, who are also southern Bantu; and the Khoisan. Namibia’s Haplogroups derive from the Nama; and Rwanda’s from the Tutsi, a Northeast Bantu people.

Ethiopia:  E1b1b [62.8%] – A [10.3%] – T [5.1%] – J [3.8%] –

B [1.3%] – E2 [1.3%]

Senegal:    E1b1a [81.3%] – E1b1b [6.5%] – E1a [5%] – E2 [2.9%] 

Tanzania: E1b1a [48.2%] – E1b1b [21.8%] – E2 [16.4%] –

B [9.1%] – A [2.7%] – T [1.8%]

Ghana:      E1b1a [92.3%] – E1a [2.2%] – E1b1b [1.1%]

Kenya:      E1b1a [51.7%] – E2 [17.2%] – A [13.8%] – E1b1b [13.7%] –

B [3.4%] 

Bantu:       E1b1a [54.7%] – E2 [21.2%] – B [10.9%] – A [5.1%] –

E1b1b [4.4%]

Zulu:         E1b1a [55%] – E2 [21%] – B [20%] – A [3%] 

Congo:      E1b1a [63.9%] – E2 [19.4%] – E1b1b [13.9%] –

A [2.8%] 

Nigeria:    E1b1a [68.2%] – B [9.6%] – E2 [6.9%] – E1a [4.5%] –

E1b1b [3.9%] – A [2.7%]

Rwanda:   E1b1a [80%] – B [15%] – E2 [4%] – E1b1b [1%] 

Khoisan:   E1b1a [35.7%] – A [33.3%] – E1b1b [14.7%] –

B [12.4%] – E2 [3.9%]

Namibia:   A [64%] – E1b1a [18%] – E1b1b [9%] 

Haplogroup J in Ethiopia is reflective of Arab related peoples or admixture. Haplogroups E1b1a [V38], E1b1b [M215] and A, are the predominant Y-DNA defining marker Haplogroups for sub-Saharan Africans; with E2 [M75], B and E1a [M132], lesser Haplogroups, yet still distinctive markers for Black people. Notice that these total six paternal lineages in alignment with the six identified biblical clans descending from Canaan’s sons.

When compared to the core Y-DNA Haplogroups for Japheth’s descendants covered in chapters two to ten – the predominant Haplogroups are O2a, and then O1 with lesser Haplogroups in order C, D, Q, K and N – it is abundantly clear that there is no close connection, only a distant one through the interconnecting Haplogroups of BT and F, later mutations inherited from Japheth and Ham. 

The erroneous claim that there are no racial lines and only one race, collapses in a pile when these six key male African Haplogroups are contrasted with the seven primary paternal Haplogroups for the East Asians, Central Asians and Amerindians. Haplogroups are the scientific evidence that races exist within humankind. Not that mankind is one race. This is non-sensical reasoning, all in the endeavour to be pseudo-politically correct and not offend anyone – refer finalis verbum

Ethiopia is located in the Horn of Africa and its population is 134,544,831 people, the second highest in sub-Saharan Africa. The largest ethnic group in Ethiopia is the Oromo; of which it is their Y-DNA Haplogroup spread used rather than the combined population, as it affects the E1b1b, A and J percentages significantly.

Flag of DR Congo

Kenya in East Africa has the sixth highest population with 57,234,386 people. The Democratic Republic of the Congo is in Central Africa, with the third highest population of 111,863,873 people. The main ethnic group in the Congo are the Kongo and in Nigeria it is the Igbo. Tanzania is in East Africa, with the fourth highest population of 70,005,792 people. Ghana in West Africa, has a population of 34,891,699 people – the tenth highest. 

Flag of Ghana, constituting the pan African colours: red, yellow and green

In the South, the Republic of South Africa has the fifth highest population of 64,547,268 people, of which the vast majority are Black. The Y-DNA Haplogroups of the largest ethnic group, are taken from the Zulu.

Y heat map of current concentrations of the Y-DNA Haplogroup mutation of E1b1a1, M2 derived from E1b1a, V38

A comparison table of the sub-Saharan African peoples discussed in this chapter and their Y-DNA marker Haplogroups.

                                  A       B     E1a   E1b1a   E1b1b   E2     E

Namibia                    64                           18           9               27

RSA Khoisan            33      12                 36         15        4     55     

Kenya                       14        3                  52         14      17     83

Ethiopia                    10     1.3                               63     1.3     64

RSA Bantu                 5      11                   55          4       21     80

RSA Zulu                   3      20                   55                   21     76

Nigeria                       3      10       5          68          4         7     79

Tanzania                     3       9                    48        22       16     86

DR Congo                 3                              64        14       19     97

Rwanda                              15                   80          1         4     85

Senegal                                         5           81          7         3     96

Ghana                                           2           92          1                95

There is a correlation between the percentage of Haplogroup A and E1b1a or Haplogroup E overall. The higher Haplogroup A, the lower generally Haplogroup E and vice versa. As the Namibians are at one end with the highest percentage of Haplogroup A, it is the people of Ghana with E1b1a and the Congo, with E overall which are the other bookends. 

Haplogroups A, B and E are three of the five oldest or original Y-DNA Haplogroups. Thus, if Adam possessed Haplogroup A, this then passed along the line of Seth to reach Noah. Regardless, in this instance ostensibly Ham – though in reality, Noah; refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator – carrying A, passed on the future mutations for Haplogroups B and DE which would later be exhibited in Canaan’s male descendants.

Therefore, it is Canaan for whatever reason, whose male descendants have inherited and retained the oldest and original Haplogroups comprising A and B; while also predominantly carrying Haplogroup E. Haplogroups E1a and E2 prevalent in subequatorial Africa, are unique to Black Africans. Clades of E1b1b* from intermixing and intermarriage are found in Shem’s descendants; refer Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans, as well as the Berbers of North Africa – Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia

The highest percentages of Haplogroup A is found in southern Africa and particularly the Khoisan, Zulu and Bantu males of South Africa. It is Haplogroup E1b1a which is the dominant sub-Saharan paternal Haplogroup, much like O2a1 is in East Asia and South East Asia. The next most frequent Haplogroup E1b1b* and second to E1b1a is an interesting Haplogroup as we shall discover, for it is not just found in sub-Saharan Africa, but is widespread in North Africa; with relatively high concentrations in parts of southeastern and southern Europe.

The next chapter discusses the eldest and most influential of Ham’s sons.  

People with understanding want more knowledge, but fools just want more foolishness.

Proverbs 15:14 New Century Version

“The fact that an opinion has been widely held is no evidence whatever that it is not utterly absurd; indeed in view of the silliness of the majority of mankind, a widely spread belief is more likely to be foolish than sensible.”

Bertrand Russell 1872 – 1970

© Orion Gold 2020 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Ham Aequator

Chapter XI

Noah’s second and middle son is Ham – Genesis 5:32. We will discover that his descendants have spanned across the globe, principally throughout the hottest regions of the earth relative to the equator. Ham’s children have dispersed widely and comprise the darker skinned peoples of the world, ranging from black to olive skin and all the shades of brown in between. They are located in Central and South America, Africa, the Middle East, South Asia, the Indian Sub-Continent, South East Asia and Oceania.

The Races of the Old Testament, A H Sayce, 1891, page 50 – emphasis mine:

‘It is true that although Semites, Aryans, and Alaro-dians represent different races of mankind, they nevertheless all alike belong to the white stock, and may thus be said to be but varieties of one and the same original race… even granting it to be probable that the various white races are all descended from a common ancestry… it is possible that they may have developed out of more than one dark race’ – refer Chapter XVI Shem Occidentalis.

Abarim Publications, emphasis mine:

‘The name that occurs in the English Bible as Ham is really two completely different Hebrew names; one which is pronounced Cham, and the other Ham. They have two completely different meanings, but since English readers are so used to the name Ham… call them Ham I and Ham II:

The name Ham I – Meaning: Hot, or Protective Wall from the verb (ham), to be hot, or the verb (hmh), to protect or surround.

This name [C]Ham is identical to the adjective (ham), meaning warm, and also to the noun (ham), meaning father in law… The verb (hamam) means to be hot and is sometimes used to describe mental agitation. The noun (hamman) denotes [a] kind of mysterious small pillar (perhaps a device). The verb (yaham) also meanshot, but mostly in a mental sense: to beexcited orangered. The noun (hema) mostly refers to a severe mental “burning”: anger or rage.

For the meaning of this name [C]Ham, Alfred Jones (Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names) confidently derives it from the verb (hamam), meaning to be hot, and renders it Heat, Black. Then he… connects blackness with sin. What escapes the… scholar is that:

  • This version of the name Ham is also identical to (ham), father-in-law, from the unused root (hmh) of which the cognates mean to protect or surround.
  • In the Bible not blackness but whiteness is associated with sin. Miriam turned white [2 Kings 5:27] because of her aggression against Moses’ second [3rd] wife, who was a Cushite and thus quite likely very black. And the bride of the Song of Solomon, often regarded as a type of the Church, was black as well (Song of Solomon 1:5). 
  • NOBSE Study Bible Name List simply reads Hot for Ham, but in view of the above, a closer rendering would be Passion or Intensity.

The name Ham II – Meaning: Noisy from the verb(hama), to be noisy.

Ham II, which is spelled and pronounced as Ham, denotes a once-mentioned town where kings Amraphel, Arioch, Chedorlaomer and Tidal defeated the Zuzim during the war of four against five kings (Genesis 14:5).

Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names derives this Ham from the verb (hama), meaning cry aloud… The… verb (hama) means to be noisy… derived masculine noun (hamon) denotes anoisy multitude.

The Zuzim or Zuzites from Zuz, in Ham, are one of six clans of the Nephilim descended giants mentioned in the Old Testament who lived on the Earth after the flood – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. They are also called Zamzummim or Zamzummites – Deuteronomy 2:21. We will study Genesis chapter fourteen in more detail in a later section – Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings. Nephilim are associated with at least two of the four sons of Ham. The definition of the word Ham infers that his descendants would be intense, passionate and at times hot headed – each accurate and applicable.

Psalm 105:23, 26-27

New English Translation

‘Israel moved to [entered] Egypt; Jacob lived for a time [lived as a resident foreigner] in the land of Ham [Africa]… He sent his servant Moses, and Aaron, whom he had chosen. They executed his miraculous signs among them, and his amazing deeds in the land of Ham.’

Egypt is translated from the Hebrew and Aramaic: Mizraim, for Mizra is a son of Ham. He was located in Northern Africa with two of his three brothers and later all three – Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia.

Psalm 78:50-52 and 106:21-22

English Standard Version

‘… he did not spare them from death, but gave their lives over to the plague. He struck down every firstborn in Egypt, the firstfruits of their strength in the tents of Ham. Then he led out his people [the sons of Jacob] like sheep and guided them in the wilderness like a flock… They forgot God, their Saviour, who had done great things in Egypt, wondrous works in the land of Ham, and awesome deeds’ by the Red Sea – refer Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or fact?

The Book of Jubilees provides additional geographic information on the land inheritance of the sons of Ham. It is referenced against the location of the Garden of Eden. We will return to this passage when we investigate Eden – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. The lands of Ham were to the south and west of Shem, as opposed to the north for Japheth – refer Chapter II Japheth Orientalium. Ham was located principally, in the continent of Africa. 

Book of Jubilees 8:10-11, 22-24

10 ‘And it came to pass… that they divided the earth into three parts, for Shem and Ham and Japheth, according to the inheritance of each… 11 And [Noah] called his sons, and they drew nigh to him, they and their children, and he divided the earth into the lots, which his three sons were to take in possession, and they reached forth their hands, and took the writing out of the bosom of Noah, their father. 

22 And for Ham came forth the second portion, beyond the Gihon [the River Nile] towards the south to the right [facing East] of the Garden, and it extends towards the south [Ethiopia and Kenya] and it extends to all the mountains of fire [African Rift Valley], and it extends towards the west to the sea of ‘Atel [Red Sea] and it extends towards the west till it reaches the sea of Ma’uk – that (sea) [Atlantic Ocean] into which everything which is not destroyed descends.’ 

Notice the line of active volcanoes in modern day Ethiopia and Kenya; the ancient lands of Ham’s son Cush. It is called the Rift Valley as the Nubian and Somalian plates are causing the continent of Africa to split into two land masses.  

Jubilees: 23 ‘And it goes forth towards the north to the limits of Gadir [Gibraltar, Spain], and it goes forth to the coast of the waters of the sea to the waters of the great sea [Mediterranean] till it draws near to the river Gihon, and goes along the river Gihon till it reaches the right of the Garden of Eden.’ 

24 ‘And this is the land which came forth for Ham as the portion which he was to occupy forever for himself and his sons unto their generations forever.’

We now arrive at an enigmatic passage of scripture in Genesis chapter nine. A comprehensive or definitive answer to the account is elusive. It is as mysterious as Noah’s role as Ancestor Zero – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. The early chapters of Genesis are a very abbreviated, amalgamated version of events. The Bible stereotypically understates rather than overstates, and Genesis nine exhibits deliberate editing and censorship. Moses, who is credited with compiling the early books of the Bible may not have glossed over events as they stand and thus, subsequent scribes and translators are likely culpable. 

The subject matter is unsavoury, unsettling and altruistically, it is lightly trusted that the editing was intended for our sensibilities rather than a deliberate desire to cover over the truth. 

Recall, we learned earlier that Noah planted a vineyard and made wine after the Flood, very likely in the region of Kashmir – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Further details are added in the Book of Jubilees.

Book of Jubilees 7:1-7

1 … ‘Noah planted vines on the mountain on which the ark had rested, named Lubar, one of the Ararat Mountains [Himalayas], and they produced fruit [it typically takes newly planted vines up to three years to grow grapes] in the fourth year [circa 10,833 BCE] and he guarded their fruit, and gathered it in this year in the seventh month [Tishri: September/October]. 

2 And he made wine and put it into a vessel, and kept it until the fifth year, until the first day, on the new month [new Moon] of the first month [Abib/Nisan: March/April]. 3 And he celebrated with joy the day of this feast…’

Due to the use of the word feast, it likely refers to the following Full Moon of the 14/15 day, equating to the Passover* and Feast of Unleavened Bread.

‘… he made a burnt sacrifice unto Yahweh, one young ox and one ram, and seven sheep, each a year old, and a kid of the goats, that he might make atonement thereby for himself and his sons…’

Similar to a later Patriarch named Job – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. 

4 ‘… he prepared the kid* first [young goat], and placed some of its blood* on the flesh that was on the altar which he had made, and all the fat he laid on the altar where he made the burnt sacrifice, and the ox and the ram and the sheep, and he laid all their flesh upon the altar. 5 And he placed all their offerings mingled with [olive] oil upon it, and afterwards he sprinkled [red] wine on the fire which he had previously made on the altar, and he placed incense on the altar and caused a sweet savoir to ascend acceptable before Yahweh his Sovereign Ruler.’ 

The system of worshipping and obeying the Eternal One, through animal sacrifices was not inaugurated by Moses and Aaron during the time of the Israelites, but rather, re-activated. Abel and Noah in the antediluvian age and Abraham, Isaac and Jacob after the flood, all offered sacrifices to the Creator; for either the purpose of thanksgiving or atonement and forgiveness – Article: The Sabbath Secrecy

6 ‘And he rejoiced and drank of this wine, he and his children with joy. 7 And it was evening, and he went into his tent, and being drunken he lay down and slept, and was uncovered in his tent as he slept.’

A number of scenarios are possible and it is remarkably similar to an ancient crime scene and a re-opening of an investigation into a very cold case. The protagonists appear to include Noah; his son Ham; and or, his son Canaan. As we read, it is not ostensibly clear who the perpetrator is, nor entirely would you believe the identity of the victim.

Genesis 9:18-26 

New Century Version

18 ‘The sons of Noah who came out of the boat with him were Shem, Ham, and Japheth. (Ham was the father of Canaan.)’ 

The Voice: “… (Ham, by the way, was the father of Canaan)” – emphasis theirs.

Amplified: “… Ham was the father of Canaan [born later].” Brackets theirs. 

We are first alerted to misadventure by the concluding disjunctive clause, the parenthetical, Ham was the father of Canaan

The interlinear states:

‘And sons Noah that went forth ark were Shem Ham Japheth Ham [H2526 – Cham] father [H1 – ‘ab: literally or figuratively] Canaan [H3667 – Kenaan]’

We are told who the sons of Noah are; why delineate Canaan as Ham’s son, in a context about Noah’s sons. Could Canaan actually be Noah’s son… born after the Flood?

Genesis: 19 ‘These three men were Noah’s sons, and all the people on earth came from these three sons.

20 Noah became a farmer [H376 – ‘iyesh: husbandman] and planted a vineyard.’ 

NET: ‘The epithet a man of the soil indicates that Noah was a farmer. “Noah, a man of the soil, was the first to plant a vineyard”; Hebrew “and Noah, a man of the ground, began and he planted a vineyard.”

Genesis: 21 ‘When he drank wine made from his grapes, he became drunk and lay naked in his tent.’ 

NET: ‘The Hebrew verb (galah) in the Hitpael verbal stem (vayyitgal) means “to uncover oneself” or “to be uncovered.” Noah became overheated because of the wine and uncovered himself in the tent.’

Genesis: 22 ‘Ham, the father of Canaan, looked at his naked father and told his brothers outside.’ 

The interlinear states:

‘And Ham father Canaan saw* [H7200 – Ra’ah] nakedness** [H6172 – ‘ervah] his father told his two brethren outside’

We are told that Ham is the father of Canaan. Why not just state Ham. The writer or editor desperately wants the reader to believe Canaan is Ham’s son. 

Is this because he is, though not legally. Or is it because Canaan isn’t Ham’s son at all. By including Canaan; the implication is that Ham is looking upon something that may have a. involved Canaan himself; or b. led to Canaan’s existence. ‘Looked at his naked’ father implies that there had been a sexual act; but, by whom and whom too?

NET: ‘some would translate “had sexual relations with,” arguing that Ham committed a homosexual act with his drunken father for which he was cursed. However, the expression “see nakedness” usually refers to observation of another’s nakedness, not a sexual act (see Genesis 42:9, 12 where “nakedness” is used metaphorically to convey the idea of “weakness” or “vulnerability”; Deuteronomy 23:14 where “nakedness” refers to excrement; Isaiah 47:3; Ezekiel 16:37; Lamentations 1:8. The following verse (v.23) clearly indicates that visual observation, not a homosexual act, is in view here. In Leviticus 20:17 the expression “see nakedness” does appear to be a euphemism for sexual intercourse, but the context there, unlike that of Genesis 9:22, clearly indicates that in that passage sexual contact is in view. The expression “see nakedness” does not in itself suggest a sexual connotation. Some relate Genesis 9:22 to Leviticus 18:6-11, 15-19, where the expression “uncover [another’s] nakedness” (the Piel form of galah) refers euphemistically to sexual intercourse. 

However, Genesis 9:22 does not say Ham “uncovered” the nakedness of his father. According to the text, Noah uncovered himself; Ham merely saw his father naked. The point of the text is that Ham had no respect for his father. Rather than covering his father up, he told his brothers. Noah then gave an oracle that Ham’s [Canaan’s] descendants, who would be characterized by the same moral abandonment [for merely looking at a sleeping naked person and then cursing his son instead?], would be cursed. 

It is hard for modern people to appreciate why seeing another’s nakedness was such an abomination, because nakedness is so prevalent today. In the ancient world, especially in a patriarchal society, seeing another’s nakedness was a major [offence]. (See the account in Herodotus, Histories 1.8-13, where a general saw the nakedness of his master’s wife, and one of the two had to be put to death.) Besides, Ham was not a little boy wandering into his father’s bedroom…’

The thrust of the verse is that Ham is complicit. If he is momentarily discounted from an actual act against Noah directly, he is not absolved from witnessing a possible aftermath of an episode either involving or against his father and not responding accordingly. Rather, he flippantly abrogates responsibility and chooses to alert his brothers instead.

In verse 22, the Hebrew word for saw* is translated by the KJV as see 879 times and look 104 times, but also as enjoy, four times. It can mean to ‘look intently at, behold, to gaze at.’ The circumstances hint that Ham did more than spot his naked father and then quickly leave to go and tell his brothers. There are two possibilities, in that Ham lingered, while observing the situation before him for longer than was appropriate and in the process gained some level of enjoyment or arousal from it; or incriminatingly, somehow re-arranged or manipulated the [crime] scene he discovered. Did he try to extricate himself, or was it Canaan he sought to protect?

As plausible as it may be that Ham or perhaps Canaan just looked, this verse has to be connected with verse 24, where it says: ‘when [Noah] woke up and learned what his youngest son^^ had done to him.’ Support for this line of reasoning is in the meaning for the Hebrew word nakedness** in verse 22. The KJV translates it as nakedness fifty times, though also as shame, one time, unclean, one time and uncleanness once. 

The nakedness in question is implying that the nudity on display was a shameful exposure of indecency or improper behaviour; as in ‘exposed, undefended, disgrace, blemish.’ The latin term pudenda would apply, in that in the very least, the genitalia of Noah were visible. Interestingly, pudendum while signifying human external genital organs, is especially applied to those of a female.^

23 Then Shem and Japheth got a coat [H8071 – simlah] and, carrying it on both their shoulders, they walked backwards into the tent and covered their father. They turned their faces away so that they did not see their father’s nakedness.

NET: ‘The word translated “garment” has the Hebrew definite article on it. The article may simply indicate that the garment is definite and vivid in the mind of the narrator, but it could refer instead to Noah’s garment. Did Ham bring it out when he told his brothers?’

Why would Ham go to the trouble of telling his brothers and not cover his father himself if it was simple exposure? Why would Shem and Japheth cover their father simply because he was naked, unless they were actually reacting to something more serious. The Hebrew word for coat is translated in the KJV as raiment, eleven times; clothes, six times; garment, six times; and apparel twice. It signifies a wrapper or mantle – sleeveless cloak or cape – as a covering garment. 

It does contain the ‘permutation for the feminine (through the idea of a cover assuming the shape of the object beneath); [for instance] a dress^, especially a mantle.’ There may be significance in this, or it may have simply been a unisex dressing gown suitable for someone who is sleeping lying down.

Genesis: 24 ‘Noah was sleeping because of the wine [H3196 – Yayin]. When he woke up and learned  [H3045 – Yada‘] what his youngest [H6996 – Qatan] son^^ [H1121 – ben] had done [H6213 – asah] to him…’

NET: ‘Hebrew “his wine,” used here by metonymy for the drunken stupor it produced. The Hebrew verb (‘asah, “to do”) carries too general a sense to draw the conclusion that Ham had to have done more than look on his father’s nakedness and tell his brothers.’

Though it does imply more than just looking was undertook by someone other than Ham.

The Interlinear states:

‘And Noah awoke from his wine knew what his younger son had done’

The Hebrew word for knew, yada’ is translated by the KJV as know, 645 times; knowledge, nineteen times; perceive, eighteen times; and understand, seven times. It can mean to ‘know a person carnally’ and ‘to be revealed.’

Surprisingly, Ham is not specifically mentioned. We now find two clues in the Hebrew words for younger and son. The KJV translates younger from Qatan as small, thirty-three times; little, nineteen times; youngest, fifteen times; younger, fourteen times; least, ten times; and lesser, twice. It signifies one who is ‘insignificant or unimportant.’ This may be a reference to Ham, though this is hard to realistically credit, considering his position in the family hierarchy. Shem and Japheth vary in the order they are positioned in the Old Testament, between first and last, eldest or youngest, though Ham is always placed in the middle of his brothers – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla

This one instance, where the Bible editors have decided to imply Ham is the youngest cannot be used in support of Ham actually being the youngest, as it contradicts all other verses. Whereas, Canaan was ostensibly Ham’s youngest son of four. Alternatively, was Canaan Noah’s youngest son of four?

The Hebrew word for son ben, is translated by the KJV as son, 2,978 times; children, 1,568 times; old, 135 times; first, 51 times; man, twenty times; and young, eighteen times. A variety of meanings, though the one of considerable interest sandwiched between son and child – a member of a family group – is… grandson. The use of this word, would suddenly shift focus to someone other than Ham, who is not even stated in verse 24. Canaan on the other hand is mentioned in verse 22, when Ham looked on his father. Canaan in comparison with Ham, would be less significant in importance and ‘smaller’ than Ham literally in age and figuratively in stature. 

The Hebrew word for ‘had done’ is translated in the KJV as do, 1,333 times; make, 653 times; wrought, 52 times; commit, 49 times; perform, eighteen times; and dress^, thirteen times. It signifies, ‘to fashion, to be used, to press, squeeze.’ Strong’s adds: ‘bruise’ and ‘dress(ed).’ These definitions* may be of tell tale sexual significance when we investigate two different theories next and in light of the possibly feminine garment used to cover Noah’s nakedness. 

Noah knew something had happened. Just being looked at doesn’t warrant cursing an innocent grandson. It only makes any kind of sense, if either Ham or Canaan were guilty of more than just prurient observation. How would Noah have known he was stared at, especially while inebriated? If an act of some kind had been committed against him, or affecting him, there must have been evidence for Noah to know.

Genesis: 25 he said, “May there be a curse [H779 – ‘arar] on Canaan! May he be the lowest slave [H5650 – ‘ebed] to his brothers.”

The Hebrew word for curse is translated as simply a curse, sixty-two times and once, as bitterly. It is a severe curse, which from the primitive root means to ‘bitterly curse, execrate.’ Execrate means ‘to detest utterly, abhor, abominate, imprecate evil upon, damn’ and ‘denounce.’ This is no simple curse but one with enormous repercussions. If it is a punishment to fit the crime, then the crime must be one of great consequence for Noah to invoke a malediction of this degree.

The Hebrew word for slave is translated by the KJV as servant, 744 times; manservant, twenty-three times; bondman, twenty-one times; and bondage, ten times. It means to be a slave and the interlinear says a ‘servants of servants’; not a servant to other servants, but the lowest of all servants. This is an enormous clue in identifying Canaan’s descendants – Chapter XXII Canaan & Africa.

The people of Canaan are accused of sins in the scriptures; their ancestor Canaan is apparently guilty of nothing. Why does Noah curse Canaan and not Ham?

NET: ‘Cursed be Canaan. The curse is pronounced on Canaan, not Ham. Noah sees a problem in Ham’s character, and on the basis of that he delivers a prophecy about the future descendants who will live in slavery to such things and then be controlled by others. In a similar way Jacob pronounced oracles about his sons based on their revealed character… Wenham points out that “Ham’s indiscretion towards his father may easily be seen as a type of the later behavior of the Egyptians and Canaanites. Noah’s curse on Canaan thus represents God’s sentence on the sins of the Canaanites, which their forefather Ham had exemplified.” He points out that the Canaanites are seen as sexually aberrant and Leviticus 18:3 describes Egypt [Mizra] and Canaan, both descendants of Ham, as having abominable practices. Hebrew “a servant of servants” (’eved ’avadim), an example of the superlative genitive. It means Canaan will become the most abject of slaves.’

The New English Translation footnote supports the mildest interpretation of Genesis nine and adopts the view that Ham saw his father in a compromising position of nakedness. Noah thus disrespected, then felt compelled to curse Ham’s youngest son’s descendants to perpetual slavery and impoverishment. An honest appraisal of this line of enquiry would have to admit there are gaping plot holes. Strikingly, nor does the punishment have equivalency for the crime.

Looking closely at the story, the scenario surely includes both Ham and Canaan as perpetrators of varying degree, with Noah or, as strange as it may sound, a further unknown second person as a victim. Reader beware, the next segment is unsettling.

Dr Rabbi Tzemah Yoreh in his article Noah’s Four Sons, puts forward a case of a combination of two texts from two editors in the scriptural account – emphasis mine:

‘A Supplementary-Hypothesis Solution

Viewed through the conceptual tool-kit of the supplementary paradigm of biblical criticism, one form of source criticism, it is likely that in an earlier version of the story (the J source), Noah had four sons, not three: Shem, Ham, Japheth, and Canaan. The later Priestly source had a different tradition, however, that Noah had only three sons (5:31, 6:10, 7:13, 9:19, 10:1, all P texts). P was by nature a conservative supplementer/editor – he finds a way to assert his view that does minimal violence to the biblical text. 

(According to the supplementary paradigm of biblical criticism, erasure or deletion was rarely if ever employed.) Accordingly, I would argue that P was not comfortable erasing Canaan entirely from the text in [favour] of his own view – and adds the clause “and Ham was the father of” to verse 18 to make it seem as though Canaan were Noah’s grandson rather than his son. P adds these same words again in verse 22, thereby making Ham the assailant instead of Canaan. Finally, he adds 9:19 to re-emphasize his view that Noah had only three sons. By doing so he brings J’s text in line with his own tradition of three sons, but at the expense of the coherence of the story.

Here is the original text: [Note: // represents where the seams are.] The J Text 9:18 The sons of Noah who went out from the ship were Shem, Ham, and Japheth, and // Canaan // 9:20 Noah started out as a farmer, and planted a vineyard. 9:21 He drank of the wine and got drunk. He lay naked within his tent. 9:22 // Canaan saw the nakedness of his father, and told two of his brothers outside. 9:23 Shem and Japheth took a garment, and laid it upon both their shoulders, walked backwards, and covered the nakedness of their father. Their faces were averted, and they didn’t see their father’s nakedness. 9:24 Noah awoke from his wine (-induced stupor), and knew what his youngest son had done to him. 9:25 He said, “Canaan is cursed. He will be a servant of servants (serving) his brothers.” 9:26 He said, “Blessed be YHWH, the God of Shem. Let Canaan be his servant. 9:27 May God make Japheth mighty. Let him dwell in the tents of Shem. Let Canaan be his servant.”

… a coded version of the original J text with the P supplements [italicised]: J + P (Canon)

9:18 The sons of Noah who went out from the ship were Shem, Ham, and Japheth, and Ham was the father of Canaan. 9:19 These three were the sons of Noah, and from these, the whole earth was populated. 9:20 Noah started out as a farmer, and planted a vineyard. 9:21 He drank of the wine and got drunk. He lay naked within his tent. 9:22 Ham, the father of Canaan, saw the nakedness of his father, and told his two brothers outside…

An Unexpected Corroboration?

Some intriguing corroboration to this enumeration is found in the midrash (late first millennium C.E.) – Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer… which also saw Canaan as one of Noah’s sons and solves the text-critical problem similarly. It goes without saying that Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer had no knowledge of J’s base text, though his harmonistic reading may be suggestive of a similar thought pattern:

Noah found a vine… the vine still had grapes upon it…he planted a vineyard from this vine…and on that very day fruit grew…he drank wine from it (the vine) and he revealed himself in his tent. Canaan came in, saw his father’s nakedness, tied a string to his penis and castrated* him, then he went out to tell his brothers… Ham came in, saw his father’s nakedness and neglecting the commandment to honor one’s father, reported it to his two brothers as though he were in the market and laughing at his father. His brothers rebuked him, they took a cover, and walking backwards covered their father’s nakedness… Noah arose from his stupor, discovered what his youngest son had done to him, and cursed him, as it says, “Cursed is Canaan”.

The author of Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer not only solves the problem of Canaan, but that of Ham as well. In J, it is unclear where Ham appears in the story; he plays no part and goes unmentioned. In Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer, Canaan is the son who castrates his father, thereby receiving a curse, and Ham laughs at his father instead of helping him, thus he does not get the blessing his brothers, Shem and Japhet receive, nor the curses Canaan receives. It is unclear how the author of this midrash understood the biblical text that says that Canaan was Noah’s grandson and not his son.

Similarly, and perhaps even stranger, the Quran notes that Noah had four sons (Sura 11, Hud v. 42-43). This unnamed fourth son refuses to come aboard the Ark, and instead climbs a mountain and is drowned. Some later Islamic commentators give his name as either Yam or Kan’an, the latter the Arabic version of Canaan. It is difficult to determine the relationship between Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer and the Quran, though they may have shared the same source. In any case, it is striking that an ancient tradition that was erased by P hundreds of years before the first millennium C.E. found its way back into texts over a thousand years later in such disparate sources as Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer and the Quran.’

The irony is not lost of a Rabbi quoting the Quran. Conjecture and assumptions of the author aside, the explanation of an older text stating Canaan as a son of Noah possibly answers the parenthetical conundrum of Genesis 9.18. It may add meaning to why Canaan as a son of Noah was cursed directly by his father and yet still allows for the involvement of Ham and his tantamount condoning of Canaan’s actions. In a similar incident in Genesis 21:8-10, Sarah the wife of Abraham, sees Ishmael mocking Isaac. She takes a dim view and Ishmael’s banishment with his mother Hagar stems in part, from this incident. Though Ishmael is punished by being banished, he still receives a future blessing and inheritance – Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germany & Austria – Ishmael & Hagar.

Nota Bene

For the ease of the established paradigm it is accepted in subsequent chapters that Noah had (at least) three sons, with Canaan ostensibly being Ham’s youngest son. Even so, it has to be simultaneously entertained that Canaan may well have actually been Noah’s fourth son. In support of this recognition is the fact that an investigation of autosomal DNA, including Y-DNA and mtDNA Haplogroups for Canaan’s descendants indicate the plausibility (probability) they are a fourth racial line in their own right – in addition to three originating from Ham, Japheth and Shem.

It is incongruous that while Herman Hoeh upheld the established understanding that Noah had only three sons; he should in turn recognise the obvious in that there are four principal skin tones and therefore four types of people (and not three) constituting humankind.

Hoeh: ‘You will never find in the Bible such expressions, as the “white race” [Shem], or the “black race” [Canaan], or the “yellow race” [Japheth], or the “brown race” [Ham], yet these four primary races ARE MENTIONED in the Bible! Why hasn’t this knowledge been known?’ – The Origin of the Nations, 1957.

Castration as an explanation would certainly answer the reason for the severity of the curse inflicted; as opposed to death. This was not a great option, when considering Canaan was to be the ancestor of at least six sons and distinct lineages of descent. Though, we are left scratching our heads as to what would be the motive? Stop Noah siring more sons, who would receive blessings and allotments of land, thus decreasing Canaan’s share? Genesis 9:24 and Noah saying he knew what his youngest [grand]son had done to him, leaves no doubt that something tangible had been done to Noah by a ‘younger’ son. Canaan was the youngest, whether his father was Ham or Noah. This is convincingly ruling out Ham and casting Canaan in the spotlight as the chief person of interest. 

Dr Rabbi David Frankel in his article, Noah, Ham and the Curse of Canaan: Who Did What to Whom in the Tent? A new solution to why Canaan (not Ham) was cursed, presents alternative solutions – italics his:

‘What Did Noah’s Youngest Son Do?

As already anticipated by the Rabbis, and suggested by some modern scholars, an earlier version of our story probably related a much more severe crime – the homosexual rape of his father when he was inebriated. This indeed is the kind of [offence] that would most naturally provoke the severe reaction depicted in the text. This assumption also accounts for the formulation of verse 24,

Noah awoke from his drunken stupor and knew what his youngest son had done to him. If his son had only looked at him, how would Noah have “known” when he awoke that this had occurred? Further, the final words “had done to him” imply a much more concrete and physical act than mere gazing. The statement that Noah knew what was done to him after waking from his drunken stupor contrasts with Lot who was similarly abused sexually by his daughters while drunk, and concerning whom we read (Genesis 19:35), and he did not know when she lay down or when she arose.

Leviticus 20:17 shows that “seeing nakedness” is a euphemism for sex: Leviticus 20:17 If a man has sexual intercourse with his sister, whether the daughter of his father or his mother, so that he sees her nakedness and she sees his nakedness, it is a disgrace. They must be cut off in the sight of the children of their people. He has exposed his sister’s nakedness; he will bear his punishment for iniquity.

Most likely, the phrase describing Noah’s nakedness, “and he became revealed inside his tent” was meant to evoke the theme of incest, as “revealing of nakedness” serves as the euphemism for incest in the prohibitions of Leviticus: Leviticus 18:6 None of you shall come near anyone of his own flesh to uncover nakedness… Thus, the sin, in the original narrative, is not homosexual sex itself, but forced incest of a son with his father in a situation in which the father has no ability to defend himself; this would explain the harshness of the father’s curse.

How then do we explain the part of the story in which Noah’s other sons enter the tent and cover their father without looking at him: Genesis 9:23 Shem and Japheth took the garment and placed it on their shoulders. Then they walked in backwards and covered up their father’s nakedness. Their faces were turned the other way so they did not see their father’s nakedness.

This clearly implies that [the] sin was gazing and nothing more. Nevertheless, I believe that the evidence in [favour] of the sexual interpretation is too strong to simply dismiss. I suggest that the text was revised by an editor who took the euphemism “seeing nakedness” literally, as if the sin was really visual alone. 

Whether out of deference to Noah or in the name of modesty more generally, this editor sought to temper the severe [offence] of forced incest with an incapacitated father. This reinterpretation was accomplished by adding a report about the two brothers’ contrasting act of covering their father without looking.

The same editor also added the report of the perpetrator mockingly (?) relating to his brothers that he saw their father’s nakedness (verse 22b: “He told his two brothers who were outside”) so as to facilitate the subsequent presentation of the brothers’ contrasting act; the same editor then added the blessings of Shem and Japhet, the two “good” brothers/sons, at the end of the story.

In short, according to this reconstruction, the blessings of Shem and Japhet (beginning with “he also said”) and the subordination of Canaan to both of them are secondary (verses 26-27) additions. Thus, the original story told simply of the sin of the youngest son against his father, and the cursing of Canaan to be subservient to his unnamed brothers. Admittedly, this story is disappointingly brief in comparison with the one we are used to. On the other hand, it seems only fitting that a story as unseemly as this one would lack narrative embellishment and be as concise and to the point as possible.’

A similar scenario occurred when Jacob’s eldest son Reuben, commits adultery – incest of sorts – with his fathers wife’s handmaiden Bilhah. Reuben disqualifies himself and his descendants from the birthright blessings – which are then given to Joseph and Judah – Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes

Frankel: ‘The original story about forced rape of a father would explain why Noah would curse his youngest son so harshly, but Canaan is not Noah’s youngest son; Japhet is! In fact, Canaan isn’t Noah’s son at all! For this reason, many scholars suggest that in an earlier form of the story, Canaan must have been Noah’s youngest son, not Japhet. Without the redaction supplement of “Ham the father of,” v. 22 would have originally read “Canaan saw his father’s nakedness.” It indeed makes perfect sense to accept this reconstruction of v. 22, and to assume that if the story concludes with the cursing of Canaan, Canaan must have been the original youngest-son-culprit of the story.

On the other hand, the idea that Canaan was Noah’s youngest son is difficult. Verses 18-19, which introduce the non-Priestly account here, state that Noah’s three sons are Shem, Ham, and Japhet, and that they are the progenitors of the world. Moreover, the nation lists in chapter 10 (Priestly and non-Priestly alike) treat Ham as the father of Canaan and the progenitor of nations; Canaan and his offspring are only a subgroup under Ham.

The most important thing to note about the edited story is the strange preservation of the curse as directed at Canaan (three times!), in spite of the identification of the sinner of the story as Ham and the brothers as Shem and Japhet. Wouldn’t it have been more consistent to change the curse of Canaan into the curse of Ham?’

In this case scenario, Noah may have disowned his son Canaan. As Ishmael was banished, Canaan would have been relegated in status by Noah, not just by the curse. Ham was not blameless, even so, Canaan’s posterity could have been included with Ham – to save face – rather than shown as a separate fourth line of people from Noah as originally intended. There is no other reason why the subsequent Bible texts included an adjusted table of nations to accommodate the change in Canaan’s status.

Considering the data thus far, it is problematic in ascribing to Ham the role of perpetrator – rather than that of an accomplice – and somewhat problematic in affirming Canaan as Noah’s son, rather than his being Ham’s youngest son and by extension, Noah’s youngest grandson. Yet, consideration should be given to this second hypothesis, as Canaan’s descendant’s lines listed in Genesis Ten are numerous and more genetically divergent than for Japheth, for Shem or for Ham’s other sons. Eleven potential ancestry groups are listed for Canaan. Canaan stands out, for his sons descendants exhibit a wider spectrum of skin tones; more racial characteristics; and the most variations in their genome than all the other peoples in the world put together – Chapter XII Canaan & Africa.

Dr Rabbi Tzemah Yoreh has presented the case for Genesis 9:19 ‘These three were the sons of Noah, and from these, the whole earth was populated’, as being part of the supplemented text P edit. I would offer that the whole sentence may not be additional but just the quick change from four to three sons, though the seam would indicate the whole sentence.

Dr Rabbi David Frankel concludes his article with a theory that the Genesis nine account is in fact about Ham and Canaan. Ham the actual victim. I have considered this theory and have concluded that considerable editing is required in proving it. Whereas, I can accept additions or deletions to biblical text, the wholesale change of names and shifting verses into other chapters seems a stretch too far. 

The same author is eager to down grade Canaan’s curse to a limited curse – subservient only to Ham or Mizraim of Egypt – rather than encompassing Shem and Japheth; thus throwing doubt on the biblical account as it stands, saying it is an editorial agenda in text P to strengthen the future family status of Jacob’s sons.

Further evidence in supporting Canaan as a son of Noah and not Ham is found in verses twenty-five to twenty-seven of Genesis chapter nine. As it says Canaan was to be a servant of ‘his brothers’ and not his uncles. Likewise, the brothers are revealed as Shem and Japheth and not as Mizra, Cush and Phut the sons of Ham. We will confirm in later chapters that Canaan’s descendants have tragically been slaves to Mizra and Shem, thus verifying it would seem, that Canaan is a brother of both Ham and Shem and not a son of Ham. That said, we will investigate the possibility that Canaan was born to Ham out of wedlock.

For it is curious that no matter how strenuously editing tries to transfer blame to Ham, it is Canaan who re-emerges as the accused. One commentator suggests that Canaan was Ham’s son though not by Ham’s wife Na’eltama’uk, but by Noah’s wife Emzara. Whether there is incest in Genesis nine or not, it may have followed a previous undisclosed act of incest between Ham and a relation of Noah, but not his wife; as a peculiar anomaly links Canaan to the family of Arphaxad, one of the five sons of Shem.

The Creator has much to say on the matter of incest and it was considered a grievous transgression, punishable by death under the Mosaic Law during Israelite times. We saw in the line of Seth that it was the fifth generation which began marrying their cousins – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Prior to this, the second through to the fourth generation had little choice but to marry their sisters.

If such an act was committed with a relation of Noah and or Noah, it would seem that Ham or Canaan were fortunate to retain their lives; yet death would have been an impossible stumbling block to Ham or Canaan’s lines continuing following the flood. Ultimately, the curse placed on Canaan’s descendants is unarguably, the most serious action Noah could have taken. Death would have been kinder, but would have eliminated a whole racial line of people before it had even begun. 

The most well known incident of incest in the Bible involved the daughters of Lot, which we will address when we study their sons in Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. 

The Book of Leviticus chapter 18, verses 6-18 is dedicated to every possible situation of incest – of which a few are quoted and statements potentially associated with the incident in Genesis chapter nine in italics. As might of happened with Ham in verse twenty-one and Canaan in verse thirteen – see below.

English Standard Version

6 “None of you shall approach any one of his close relatives to uncover nakedness. I am the Lord. 7 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your father, which is the nakedness of your mother; she is your mother, you shall not uncover her nakedness… 9 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your sister, your father’s daughter or your mother’s daughter, whether brought up in the family or in another home. 

10 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your son’s daughter [granddaughter] or of your daughter’s daughter, for their nakedness is your own nakedness. 11 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your father’s wife’s daughter, brought up in your father’s family, since she is your sister [step sister]… 14 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your father’s brother, that is, you shall not approach his wife; she is your aunt. 15 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your daughter-in-law; she is your son’s wife, you shall not uncover her nakedness… 17 You shall not uncover the nakedness of a woman and of her daughter, and you shall not take her son’s daughter or her daughter’s daughter to uncover her nakedness; they are relatives; it is depravity. 18 And you shall not take a woman as a rival wife to her sister, uncovering her nakedness while her sister is still alive.”

The Patriarch Jacob married two sisters, though not by choice, but rather a shrewd play by his father-in-law Laban. We will also address this incident – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes. Leviticus chapter 20:11-21 continues with punishment for incest.

English Standard Version

11 ‘If a man lies with his father’s wife, he has uncovered his father’s nakedness; both of them shall surely be put to death; their blood is upon them. 12 If a man lies with his daughter-in-law, both of them shall surely be put to death; they have committed perversion; their blood is upon them. 

13 If a man lies with a male as with a woman, both of them have committed an abomination; they shall surely be put to death; their blood is upon them. If a man takes a woman and her mother also, it is depravity; he and they shall be burned with fire, that there may be no depravity among you… 17 “If a man takes his sister, a daughter of his father or a daughter of his mother, and sees her nakedness, and she sees his nakedness, it is a disgrace, and they shall be cut off in the sight of the children of their people… 21 If a man takes his brother’s wife, it is impurity. He has uncovered his brother’s nakedness; they shall be childless.”

In Genesis 5:6-14 ESV ‘… Seth… he fathered Enosh… Enosh… fathered Kenan…’ 

Kenan derives from H7018 Qeynan, also spelt as Cainan. It is similar to Canaan, though not etymologically derived from, for Canaan is H3667 kna’an, also spelt Kenaan. The name Kenan, is in Noah’s family line. The name Cain is derived from H7014 Qayin. All three are similar: Cain in Cain’s line; Cainan or Kenan in Seth’s; and Canaan or Kenaan ostensibly in Ham’s family. One could say, this is a family name.

We read in the Book of Jubilees 8:1-6

‘… in the beginning thereof Arpachshad took to himself a wife and her name was Rasu’eja, the daughter of Susan, the daughter of Elam [Arphaxad’s older brother], and she bare him a son… and [Arphaxad] called his name Kainam. And the son grew, and his father taught him writing, and he went to seek for himself a place where he might seize for himself a city

And he found a writing which former (generations) had carved on the rock, and he read what was thereon, and he transcribed it and sinned owing to it; for it contained the teaching of the Watchers in accordance with which they used to observe the omens of the sun and moon and stars in all the signs of heaven [astrology and black magic]. And he wrote it down and said nothing regarding it; for he was afraid to speak to Noah about it lest he should be angry with him on account of it. 

And… he took to himself a wife, and her name was Melka, the daughter of Madai’ – refer Chapter IV Central Asia – Madai & the Medes – ‘the son of Japheth, and… he begat a son, and called his name Shelah; for he said: ‘Truly I have been sent’… and Shelah grew up and took to himself a wife, and her name was Mu’ak, the daughter of Kesed his father’s brother…’

Another Chesed was a son of Nahor, Abraham’s brother – refer Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans.

In Genesis 10:24-25 ESV we read: ‘Arpachshad fathered Shelah; and Shelah fathered Eber. To Eber were born two sons: the name of the one was Peleg, for in his days the earth was divided, and his brother’s name was Joktan.’

In the Masoretic text of the Bible Kainam is left out of the genealogy as we see here, yet in the Septuagint – LXX – Cainan is included, as in the Book of Jubilees. In the New Testament Gospel of Luke, we read the genealogy of Christ through his adoptive father, Joseph.

Luke 3:35-38

New English Translation

35 ‘the son of Serug, the son of Reu, the son of Peleg, the son of Eber, the son of Shelah, 36 the son of Cainan [G2536 – Kainan from H7018], the son of Arphaxad, the son of Shem, the son of Noah, the son of Lamech, 37 the son of Methuselah, the son of Enoch, the son of Jared, the son of Mahalalel, the son of Kenan [G2536 – Kainan], 38 the son of Enosh, the son of Seth, the son of Adam, the son of God.’

Footnote:

‘It is possible that the name Καϊνάμ (Kainam) should be omitted, since two key mss, P75vid and D, lack it. But the omission may be a motivated reading: This name is not found in the editions of the Hebrew OT, though it is in the LXX, at Genesis 11.12 and 10:24. But the witnesses with this reading (or a variation of it) are substantial: א B L ƒ1 33 (Καϊνάμ), A Θ Ψ 0102 ƒ13 M (Καϊνάν, Kainan). The translation above has adopted the more common spelling “Cainan,” although it is based on the reading Καϊνάμ. The Greek text has Kainam here. Some modern English translations follow the Greek spelling more closely (NASB, NRSV Cainan) while others (NIV) use the OT form of the name (Kenan in Genesis 5:9, 12).’

Thus the names Cainan, Kainan, Kainam and Kenan are all related; with the Septuagint reading supporting Luke 3:36. The fact that Kenan has been inserted in enough manuscripts to draw attention and not be discounted, is a significant red flag. Though it is not the exact name of Kenaan, it is difficult to explain who else it could be? The insertion of Kenan’s name leads to one viable conclusion if Canaan was the biological son of Ham. That he was the adoptive son of Arphaxad, who became his legal father. The Hebrew word fathered includes more than just a biological, blood-line parent. It can mean a father-in-law, a grandfather and even a distant relative; or in this case, a male, non-blood-line parent who raises the child.

Why would Arphaxad adopt Canaan or make him his ward? As Canaan is shown as being between Arphaxad and his blood-line son Shelah, Canaan must have been born before Shelah. Arphaxad would be Ham’s nephew and Canaan’s cousin. As he was considerably older, Arphaxad may have taken Noah’s youngest grandson Canaan under his wing. The relationship is noteworthy because in the Septuagint version of Genesis 10:22 it says: ‘Sons of Sem, Elam, and Asshur, and Arphaxad, and Lud, and Aram, and Cainan…’ In this scenario, Canaan was ethnically Hamitic lineage, but he is also listed in the lineage of Shem.

The Book of Jubilees reveals that Rasueja, Arphaxad’s wife, gave birth to Cainan. The  ambiguous origin of Canaan as Ham’s son and his subsequent upbringing in Arphaxad’s household would be understandable, if Ham conducted a sexual liaison with Rasueja. This would have been incest and all the ramifications that went with it; for she was Noah’s great, great granddaughter. Canaan was Ham’s fourth son and as such, one of the sixteen blood-lines which re-populated the earth. Did Arphaxad retain Canaan in his family to spite Ham or perhaps, to maintain a close grip and control over Canaan, who with his descendants were ordained to be slaves. Or, was it an act of compassion towards his wife Rasueja and her bastard child.

From everything we have discussed, the key questions are: a. Are Ham and Canaan father and son or brothers? b. Was Noah violated and if so, was it by Ham or Canaan? c. Was there a previous event that culminated with the incident in Noah’s tent?

It can be argued that there has been concerted effort in the scriptures to lessen Canaan’s role and heighten Ham’s. To take the spotlight off Canaan and portray him as a victim of Ham’s transgression[s]. Ham did something unspeakable and Canaan’s children have paid an exacting price. At face value and with behind the scenes editing, the Bible appears to favour this scenario. Previously, I have accepted this interpretation from those teachers who expounded the tenant that Ham is the prime subject of Genesis chapter nine and consequently the guilty party. A closer inspection of the Genesis nine passage as we have discovered, has convinced me that this interpretation is incorrect.

The parenthetical addition of Canaan as theson of Ham is an important clue. So is Noah waking up to know what [Ham’s] youngest had done to him. And, it is Canaan who is cursed by Noah – not Ham. The inclusion of a ‘Canaan’ in Arphaxad’s household and family line, with the naming of Canaan’smother as Rasueja; yet his still remaining in Ham’s genealogical family tree in the table of nations as a Hamite not as one from Shem, underpins the likelihood that Ham is his real father by incest.

Ham transgressed twice then. Once with the incestuous act against Arphaxad with his wife Rasueja and again when he disrespectfully handled his father’s predicament and sided with his own son. He observed Noah and the aftermath of an encounter, sexual or not. The phrase, looked upon his nakedness is categorically more than just seeing a naked body, though in Ham’s case, does not mean he is culpable of more himself – as the Hebrew infers. For the Bible in connection with Ham, does not use the euphemism for a sexual act: uncovered the nakedness of Noah. 

Whereas later, Noah was very much aware of what had been done and by whom – his grandson – hence the profound proclamation against Canaan.

Book of Jubilees 7:13 

‘And Ham knew that his father had cursed his younger son, and he was displeased that he had cursed his son and he parted from his father, he and his sons with him, Cush and Mizraim and Put and Canaan.’

One wonders if part of the predicament Canaan found himself in, was compounded by his earlier decision to practice the occult secrets of the Watchers; communicating with dark spirits. An interesting verse is found in the Old Testament.

Habakkuk 2:15-16

New English Translation

“Woe to you who force your neighbour to drink wine – you who make others intoxicated by forcing them to drink from the bowl of your furious anger so you can look at their naked bodies. But you will become drunk with shame, not majesty. Now it is your turn to drink and expose your uncircumcised foreskin! The cup of wine in the Lord’s right hand is coming to you, and disgrace will replace your majestic glory!”

The severity of the sin committed, resulted with Canaan becoming only the second person recorded in the Bible to receive an imprecation of this magnitude, following the infamous Cain.

Genesis 4:10-11

English Standard Version

And the Lord said, “What have you done? The voice of your brother’s blood is crying to me from the ground. And now you are cursed…”

In verse one of Genesis nine, the Creator blesses Noah and his sons, which includes Ham. Later in chapter nine after the incident, Ham is left out of a specific blessing and does not receive one with Japheth and Shem. Whether castration or incest by rape, both acts are extremely weighty accusations. Castration is difficult to accept without further evidence and motive. From the context and his response, a sexual act or trick of some kind was undeniably inflicted on Noah. The feminine aspect raised earlier of what had been ‘done’, could be a reference hinting at the result of some sort of emasculation either through castration or incest involving transvestism – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

Sadly, this is the only explanation that would warrant such a devastating curse as the one put upon Canaan. If Canaan was conceived in incest, it is a peculiar parallelism indeed for him to then have possibly committed a similar transgression.

The family tree of Ham; which may or may not include Canaan.

The principal mtDNA maternal Haplogroups associated with Ham’s descendants – and originating with his wife Na’eltama’uk – include:

Na’eltama’uk

Haplogroup L0 – oldest and original Haplogroup on the human mtDNA phylogenetic tree. L0 supposedly arose ‘one hundred and fifty thousand years ago in eastern Africa’ where the alleged oldest fossils of anatomically modern humans have been found. These facts are open to debate, for the oldest fossils discovered are no where near that age. L0a arose later, associated with the southeastern part of the African continent. L equates to the original Homo sapiens, a mitochondrial Eve of science, also known as the biblical Eve – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.

Haplogroup L1 – one of the oldest branches of the maternal family tree is a daughter of mitochondrial Eve and sister to L0. Frequently found in western and central sub-Saharan Africa, though seldom appears in eastern or southern Africa.

L2 – direct descendant of mitochondrial Eve. It is currently found in a third of sub-Saharan Africans and its subgroup L2a is the most common mtDNA Haplogroup among African Americans.

Haplogroup L3 – another daughter of mitochondrial Eve and not just associated with Ham’s descendants, as it is the ancestor of all the non-African Haplogroups in the world today.

Haplogroup M – Subgroup M1 ‘intrigues scientists with its presence in East Africa’ and another subgroup, M3, is native to India.

Haplogroup N – from L3, is one of the two major lineages with M, from which non-African Haplogroups descend. Today, members of this Haplogroup are found in  most continents around the world.

Haplogroup R – both ancient and complex. Its carriers are found all over the world. Hamitic members of super Haplogroup R are located in Africa and the Middle East.

Haplogroup X – located globally, as well as North Africa, and the Near East. 

It is important to realise that Ham was like his brothers Japheth and Shem, who had inherited DNA from their father Noah and Emzara, their mother – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. The mtDNA Haplogroup mutations in Ham’s descendants are those deriving from Ham’s wife, Na’eltama’uk. She is certainly the maternal ancestor of Cush, Mizra and Phut; while the jury remains out on whether she is the mother of Canaan.

The global distribution of Y-DNA paternal Haplogroups associated with Ham’s descendants are summarised in Retina, Fifth Edition, 2013:

‘Y DNA haplogroup A represents the oldest branch of the Y-chromosome phylogeny. Like haplogroup B, it only appears in Africa, with the highest frequency among… groups in Ethiopia and Sudan.

Haplogroup E [M96] is one of the most branched, with many subhaplogroups described. E1 [P147] and E2 [M75] were described in… Africa, and [E1b1 (P2), formerly E3] shows a wide geographic distribution, with two main [sub-]clades: [E1b1a V38], present all around Africa and among African-Americans; and [E1b1b M215], present in Western [southern] Europe [derived from admixture*], North Africa, and the Near East.’

The African dominated V38 clade divides again into E1b1a1 M2 and E1b1a2 M329. The M215 clade shared with Europeans* and Berbers divides into E1b1b1a V68 and E1b1b1b Z827. We will encounter these sub-Haplogroups frequently in the following chapters concerning Ham’s descendants. 

‘Haplogroup F is the parent of haplogroups from G to R; however excluding these common haplogroups, the minor clades F, F1, and F2, seem to appear in the Indian continent. Until now, haplogroup H has not been well studied, members of this haplogroup were mainly found in the Indian continent.’

‘It is generally agreed that haplogroup J was dispersed by the westward movement of people from the Middle East to North Africa, Europe, Central Asia, Pakistan, and India.

Haplogroup K is the ancestral haplogroup of major groups L to R, but, in addition, also includes the minor K and K1 to K5 [K2] haplogroups, which are present at low frequencies in dispersed geographic regions all around the world.’

‘Haplogroup L is found mainly in India and Pakistan, as well as in the Middle East and, very occasionally, in Europe, particularly in Mediterranean countries.

The highest frequencies of haplogroup M are shown in Melanesia, being restricted to the geographical distribution of Papuan languages’ – refer Chapter VII Javan: Archipelago South East Asia & Polynesia.

‘The P clade is the parent of haplogroups Q and R, and is rarely found. It has been detected at low frequencies in the Caucasus and India.

Haplogroup R1a [mutations from admixture are] currently found in central and western Asia [and in] India… [while R1a in] Slavic populations of Eastern Europe [is a specific and original defining marker Haplogroup].’ 

Haplogroup T is unusual in that it is both geographically widespread and relatively rare. It is found predominantly in East Africa, Egypt, Western Asia, South Asia and adjoining areas.

The following chapter investigates the enigmatic Canaan and the role of his descendants in the world today.

Do your best to present yourself to God as one approved,  a worker who has no need to be ashamed, rightly handling the word of truth.

2 Timothy 2:15 English Standard Version

“A man may imagine things that are false, but he can only understand things that are true.”

“I do not know what I may appear to the world, but to myself I seem to have been only like a boy playing on the sea-shore, and diverting myself in now and then finding a smoother pebble or a prettier shell than ordinary, whilst the great ocean of truth lay all undiscovered before me.”

Isaac Newton 1643 – 1727

Addendum

The enigma of Genesis chapter nine is finally solved and the pieces of the puzzle now all fall into their rightful place, both scripturally (and genetically – which will be discussed in chapter XII). While certain aspects of our case summary remain the same others have changed. Such as the heart of the crime being incestuous rape, though Canaan is not the perpetrator but rather the result of the act; Ham is not his father, but rather Noah is; and while Canaan may have been taken in as Arphaxad’s ward, his biological mother was not Rasueja.

This writer admits being swayed by all the biblical scholars before him, into thinking that the crime involving rape and a play for power was a male centric riddle to solve. Thus a rather chauvinistic approach was adopted. Though the truth is that a woman can exert the same influence and use rape as a tool in acquiring power.

The start of chapter nine begins with the Eternal blessing Noah and all three of his sons, including Ham – Genesis 9:1. At some point between this event and Noah after the Flood drinking wine for the first time with the sacrifices he offered – around the time of the Passover and Unleavened Bread festivals – a plan was hatched by either Ham or his wife, Na’eltama’uk. As the woman involved is not named or punished directly, it is safe to assume she either shared her idea with Ham or he shared it with her. Regardless, she was a willing accomplice even if coerced by her husband. It may even have been a spur of the moment decision when the family was together and Noah grew steadily drunk.

Either way, the motive was to increase the share of the pie to be divided between Japheth, Shem and Ham. Each was to receive 33% of the whole world. An addition of another son – born from Noah and Na’eltama’uk, Ham’s wife – would increase the Hamite share to 50%.

Ham was clearly involved even if not the instigator, for he witnessed the aftermath of the act between his wife and his father and couldn’t wait to tell his two brothers what had happened – Genesis 9:22. Shem and Japheth came in and covered Noah and Na’eltama’uk, so that Noah would learn what had happened to him – Genesis 9:23. One would assume Ham’s wife was as inebriated as Noah at this point and may explain her being able to follow through in her role.

The feminine clues now also make sense. In that genitalia were exposed not just of Noah, but that of a woman too. The covering sheet or cloak was covering not just Noah but the woman next to him. Also, this is how Noah knew when he woke up, what his son Ham had plotted when he saw Na’eltama’uk next to him – Genesis 9:24. For the Hebrew word for knew can mean to know a person carnally and to be revealed.

Ham and his wife Na’eltama’uk – while their skin tones would have been opposite to that shown, it captures the unsavouriness of the scheming pair.

The only seeming anomaly in this scenario is that Ham is equated as the youngest son, when he always appears as the middle son. Of course this couples with the fact Shem is always placed first and Japheth last when listed in Genesis. The Bible states Japheth was the elder brother of Shem, yet some translations misleadingly word it the other way around – Genesis 10:21. It shows Shem was next in age after Japheth; so that it appears Ham really was the youngest son after all. For even Genesis chapter ten where all the grandsons of Noah are named has them listed beginning with Japheth, then confusingly with Ham and Canaan next before Shem last.

Verse twenty-five supports the idea that Ham and his wife were seeking power and control over Japheth and Shem’s descendants when Noah curses the offspring of their diabolical plot, Canaan. While Canaan was innocent, it struck a blow at Na’eltama’uk in particular. The following two verses lend weight to intrigue and the substantial role played by Ham and not just his wife – Genesis 9:26-27. For Ham does not receive a blessing from Noah at the end of chapter nine like he did from God at the beginning. Only Shem and Japheth do.

© Orion Gold 2020 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Tarshish & Japan

Chapter IX

Javan’s second son Tarshish, figures prominently in the Bible. He lived the furthest of all his brothers; somewhat similar to Togarmah separating from Gomer’s other sons – Chapter VI Togarmah & the Koreas. Tarshish grew wealthy through trade and is synonymous with shipping. Of all the eastern peoples, Tarshish had a strong orientation to the West, enduring until the present day. There is only one candidate remaining in East Asia who could fulfil Tarshish’s identity as a maritime island nation inherited from Javan. The people descended from Tarshish today, comprise the people of Japan.

The Origin of the Nations, Herman Hoeh, 1957:

‘Tarshish first settled in Asia Minor. The city of Tarsus was named after him. Here… Paul was born. From Tarsus the tribe spread into Spain and northern Portugal, founding the famous port of Tartessus – the Tarshish of the Old Testament history of Solomon’s time…’

During Solomon’s reign from 970 to 930 BCE, the people of Tartessus were Phoenicians and not the descendants of Tarshish who founded the city. The following regions are attributed to Tarshish and are all plausible cities and ports established during trading expeditions and migrations in the ancient past, as we have formerly noted with Kittim in the Mediterranean – refer Chapter VIII Kittim & Indonesia. 

The Targum of Jonathan renders Tarshish as Carthage in north Africa, though a biblical commentator Samuel Bochart, read it as Tartessos in ancient Hispania on the Iberian Peninsula, near Huelva and Sevilla today. Jewish scholar, Isaac Abarbanel, described Tarshish as ‘the city known in earlier times as Carthage and today called Tunis.’ An earlier identification had been with the inland town of Tarsus in Cilicia of south-central Turkey. American scholars William Albright and Frank Cross suggested Tarshish was located in Sardinia because of the discovery of the Nora Stone, whose Phoenician inscription mentions Tarshish.

Nineteenth century commentators proposed Tarshish was fulfilled in Britain, including proponent Alfred Dunkin. This idea stemmed from the fact that Tarshish is recorded to have been a trader in tin, silver, gold and lead which had all been mined in Cornwall. Britain is still reputed to be the ‘Merchants of Tarshish’ today by some Christian believers; which is weighted with irony, due to the many points of similarity between Japan and Britain.

Much could be written on the fascinating inter-relatedness of Japan and Great Britain – Island nations on the periphery of continents; part of yet separate, from their neighbours geographically and ideologically; strong self-identity; cultural icons; empires; military and economic powers; sea-faring and maritime states; ship builders; inventors; traders… world influencers – Article: 2050.

Japan, Its Biblical Past and Future, Bob Thiel, 2007:

‘… within Church of God circles [some] have… speculated that the Japanese may have descended from Ashkenaz [Vietnam], a son of Gomer (Generations of Japheth. Church of God News… 1965) or Togarmah [North Korea and South Korea], another of Gomer’s [sons]; the… Plain Truth magazine stated, “Japan is Tarshish of Asia in Bible prophecy” (Plache R F, Lexander G L. Japan’s New Role in Asia. Plain Truth, April 1968, page 27).

Steven M Collins in his book, The Lost Ten Tribes of Israel… Found! 1992, proposes three explanations on the Biblical Tarshish – emphasis mine:

‘The King James Version of the Bible records in I Kings 10:22 that King Solomon “had at sea a navy of Tharshish” (other versions simply say “Tarshish”). One possibility is that Solomon had a fleet of ships based in Spain because Tartessus (in ancient Spain) is often identified as “Tarshish”… “ships of Tarshish” were recorded as having made voyages to the New World… It is also significant to note that I Kings 10:22 is the Bible’s first mention of “ships of Tarshish.” I Kings 10:22 may be a reference to a Phoenician/Israelite colony in Spain which became the homeport of a major… fleet during Solomon’s reign. If so, Tartessus (or Tarshish) was a jumping-­off point for voyages throughout the Atlantic… [and] that a reference to “ships of Tarshish” identified the fleet that Israel (together with Tyre and Sidon) had based in ancient Spain. 

The second explanation considers the possibility that the extra “h” in the word Tharshish identifies this navy with one of the clans of the Israelite tribe of Benjamin, which was named “Tharshish” (I Chronicles 7:10). Since “Tharshish” is an Israelite name, the Bible’s reference to “ships of Tharshish” could mean that this navy was primarily crewed by members of this branch of the tribe of Benjamin. It is also possible that the term “ships of Tarshish” later came to describe a particular class of sea­going vessels used by the Phoenicians. This possibility is supported by the reference in I Kings 22:48 that over a century later Judah’s King Jehoshaphat tried to “make” a fleet composed of “ships of Tarshish” for basing in the Red Sea port of Ezion­geber.’ 

This is an insightful observation, as we will learn that modern day Benjamin does indeed have a strong ship building legacy – refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes.

Collins: ‘Some readers might wonder whether the “ships of Tarshish” belonged to the Japhethic tribe of Tarshish mentioned in Genesis 10:4. While that would seem to be a possibility at first, the fact that the Tartessian “Tarshish” was located in the direction that Jonah sailed to Tarshish, and the fact that the Iberian “Tarshish” spoke a dialect of Phoenician (a Semitic language) argues for a Semitic origin for Solomon’s “ships of Tharshish” and the Iberian “Tarshish.” Further­more, there is no biblical evidence of any close cooperation between King Solomon’s Israelites and the Japhethic nation of Tarshish. Since Barry Fell’s book, America B.C. gives evidence of “the ships of Tarshish” being involved in ancient explorations of North America, this also argues that the biblical “Tarshish” was located proximate to the Atlantic Ocean (such as in ancient Spain).’ 

Tarshish may well be the city port, located in Spain. 

Recall, we learned with Kittim, in the preceding chapter, that the verse in Daniel detailing a naval fleet setting sail from Kittim is not a reference to the West, or to Rome, or even Italy, but as the verse states, it is a direct reference to the Kittim the descendants of Javan. Albeit, it is a future prophecy. The difference here, is that the ‘ships of Tarshish’ are detailing a current event; though it is the ships of Tarshish stated, not Tarshish the port. With that in mind, there are verses which record a round trip to Tarshish being considerably further than merely from Canaan to Spain. 

Bochart suggested eastern localities for the ports of Ophir and Tarshish during King Solomon’s reign, specifically the Tamilakkam continent: present day Southern India and Northern Ceylon, now Sri Lanka, where the Dravidians were famous for their gold, pearls, ivory and peacock trade.

1 Kings 10:22

English Standard Version

‘For the king [Solomon] had a fleet of ships of Tarshish at sea with the fleet of Hiram [the Phoenician]. Once every three years the fleet of ships of Tarshish used to come bringing gold, silver, ivory, apes, and peacocks.’

Contrary to Collins dismissing a relationship with Tarshish the nation, this verse may well be supporting an economic arrangement with the Tarshish of the East – rather than the city-port, of the western Mediterranean. If the visits were this infrequent, it supports Tarshish was all the way around the Earth, either in Japan or East Asia – some 5,656 miles from the Israelite Kingdom – and their ships were collecting exotic items throughout Southeast Asia and India en route. See 2 Chronicles 9:21, 1 Kings 22:48 and 2 Chronicles 20-36-37.

Psalm 72:10

New Century Version

‘Let the kings of Tarshish and the faraway lands bring him [King Solomon] gifts. Let the kings of Sheba and Seba [a grandson and a son of Cush respectively] bring their presents to him.’

Jeremiah 10:9

English Standard Version

‘Beaten silver is brought from Tarshish, and gold from Uphaz. They are the work of the craftsman and of the hands of the goldsmith; their clothing is violet and purple; they are all the work of skilled men.’

The Japanese are a highly skilled people with an economy reflecting their talent, work ethic, technological prowess and subsequent wealth. 

The reference to violet and particularly purple, lends itself to either the Phoenicians – refer Chapter XII Canaan & Africa – or it is exemplifying the quality of the workmanship, the products and the fitness for royalty, such as for King Solomon himself. Either way, it cannot be ignored, that Tarshish was linked to ‘faraway’ lands – refer Chapter VII Javan: Archipelago South East Asia & Polynesia – and with ‘Sheba and Seba’ of Cush – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut. Both associations are clues to Tarshish being located a great distance away, as in Asia and not the western Mediterranean.

Ezekiel 27:12,25

English Standard Version

‘Tarshish did business with you because of your great wealth of every kind; silver, iron, tin, and lead they exchanged for your wares…The ships of Tarshish traveled for you [Tyre] with your merchandise. So you were filled and heavily laden in the heart of the seas.’

Japan in the Bible, Peter Salemi:

‘In sixteenth-century Japan, the production of gold and particularly silver grew so significantly that it left a mark on world economic history. Indeed, Japan may have accounted for as much as one-third of the world’s silver output at the end of the sixteenth century and beginning of the seventeenth century’ – Kozo Yamamura, editor, The Cambridge History of Japan, pages 60-61.

‘The warlords of this period encouraged gold and silver mining as a source of funds, leading to the discovery and development of many more mines. Most of the daimyos held large stocks of gold and silver bullion and gold dust. Nobunaga, (1534-82, the ‘Japanese Attila’), and Hideyoshi (1535-98, a brilliant commander and statesman), both had great reserves of bullion collected in their castles and used gold freely and ostentatiously to impress the world with their magnificence’ – George Sansom, A History of Japan 1334-1615, pages 339-340.

Isaiah 23:1, 6, 10, 14

English Standard Version

‘The oracle concerning [the fall of] Tyre.

Wail, O ships of Tarshish, for Tyre is laid waste, without house or harbor! From the land of Kittim [Indonesia] it is revealed to them… Cross over to Tarshish; wail, O inhabitants of the coast! Cross over your land like the Nile, O daughter of Tarshish; there is no restraint anymore… Wail, O ships of Tarshish, for your stronghold is laid waste.’

The fall of Tyre – a key trading partner – impacts both East Asia and Southeast Asia. Notice Tarshish and Kittim, two brothers in the far East, are linked together. This is not referring to a Phoenician port in the Mediterranean. 

Isaiah 66:19

English Standard Version

‘… and I will set a sign among them. And from them I will send survivors to the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud [fourth son of Shem], who draw the bow, to Tubal [fifth son of Japheth] and Javan, to the coastlands far away [archipelago Southeast Asia: Indonesia, Malaysia and the Philippines], that have not heard my fame or seen my glory [non-Christian countries]. And they shall declare my glory among the nations.’

Ezekiel 38:13

New English Translation

‘Sheba and Dedan [grandsons of Cush] and the traders of Tarshish with all its young warriors [Hebrew: lions, the East Asian ‘Tiger Economies’] will say to you, “Have you come to loot? Have you assembled your armies to plunder, to carry away silver and gold, to take away cattle and goods, to haul away a great amount of spoils?”

Tarshish, an economic and military power with Cush, stands against the great military alliance comprising Magog, Meshech, Tubal and Gomer – which includes the continental Southeast Asian nations of Vietnam, Thailand, Myanmar, Cambodia and Laos, with Togarmah, of North Korea and possibly, South Korea – and does not join with them.

Jonah 1:1-3

New English Translation

‘The Lord’s message came to Jonah son of Amittai, “Go immediately to Nineveh, that large [Hebrew – gadol: great, populous, mighty, powerful, fierce] capital city, and announce judgment against its people because their wickedness has come to my attention.”

Instead, Jonah immediately headed off to Tarshish to escape the commission from the Lord. He traveled to Joppa and found a merchant ship heading to Tarshish. So he paid the fare and went aboard it to go with them to Tarshish, far away from the Lord.’

Jonah understandably, was not keen to go to Nineveh in northern Mesopotamia, the very capital of the mighty Assyrian Empire. The equivalent assignment today would be travelling to Russia and preaching a message of sin and repentance to the Russian people in Moscow… daunting indeed – Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia. There is a humorous element to Jonah boarding a vessel that would not just take him away, but take him to the furthest reaches logistically possible. The furthest destination was Tarshish. 

Similarly, for most people today, travelling to Japan would be going to the ends of the earth. Japan is so far east, it is in the west so-to-speak. It can even be seen to be far west, depending on which direction one is heading. For example, viewed from the United States – Isaiah 2:16; 60:9.

Psalm 48:7

Common English Bible

‘… or like the east wind [from the Pacific] when it smashes the ships of Tarshish [Japan].’

Exodus 28:20

King James Version

‘And the fourth row a beryl [H8658 – tarshiysh: a precious stone or gem], and an onyx, and a jasper: they shall be set in gold in their in closings.’

The Hebrew term tarshish is a homonym, occurring seven times in the Bible and translated beryl in older English versions. It is also the name of a gem stone associated with the Tribe of Asher, which has been identified by the Septuagint and by Josephus as the ‘gold stone’ possibly linked to the chrysolite – a gold, yellow colour – or yellow jasper.

Well known varieties of beryl include emerald and aquamarine. The meaning of Beryl in Sanskrit is a ‘light green semi-precious gemstone’ and in Italian, ‘blue green from the sea.’ It is often colourless* or translucent, though impurities give it colours ranging from green to blue, yellow, red the rarest, and even black. It is the first stone on the fourth row of the priestly breastplate – Exodus 28:20. See also, Ezekiel 1:16 and Daniel 10:6. 

Tarshish in Hebrew means: ‘his Excellency’ and ‘breaking, subjection’. The connotation includes a ‘white dove’ or being ‘dove-white’ and a ‘search for alabaster’. The verb rashash means to ‘beat down, shatter’, the noun shayish ‘white alabaster’, the noun tor, ‘dove’.


Tarshish has a similar definition as Riphath, Togarmah and Kittim in the element of either ‘beating or breaking.’ This shows their familial ties and perhaps somewhat of a future warning.

Abarim  Publications – emphasis mine:

‘The name Tarshish (or Tharshish according to some translations) is assigned five times in the Bible: The first Tarshish is a son of Javan son of Japheth, son of Noah (Genesis 10:4). This name is spelled (Tarshishah) in 1 Chronicles 1:7, but the -ah ending may in fact stem from a locative suffix that means toward or unto, so that it could refer to the range of the sons of Javan: all the way to Tarshish. 

Most famous is Tarshish the city famed for its wealth and merchant fleet… but which location is unknown…

A Benjaminite (1 Chronicles 7:10).

One of seven Persian princes (Esther 1:14). Note that the name of one of two aspiring assassins of king Ahasuerus, namely Teresh (Esther 2:21), seems like a truncated version of Tarshish. And both may have something to do with the Persian governmental title tirshatha, usually translated with “governor” (Ezra 2:63, Nehemiah 7:65).

The Hebrew name of a certain precious stone (perhaps yellow jasper, says BDB Theological Dictionary, but translated chrysolite by NIV and beryl by NAS) is also tarshish…

These names (and noun) Tarshish come from different languages and have different etymologies. The Persian prince was probably known as Tarshata, meaning His Excellency (says BDB Theological Dictionary). Another suggestion is a relation to the word tarsta, meaning the feared or revered (BDB Theological Dictionary). 

… Jones translates the name Tarshish with Breaking or Subjection, and the prefix taw would denote a thorough destruction or an ongoing one. But although Tarshish is mentioned here and there as subject of God’s wrath (Psalm 48:7, Isaiah 2:16, 23:1), it is mostly known for its great success in the economic arena. Isaiah even predicts that Tarshish is not going to be simply destroyed, as were Sodom and Gomorrah, but that its legacy will one day be employed to service God (Isaiah 60:9). It is unlikely that the name Tarshish is supposed to be linked to a verb that denotes defeat and destruction. Note that the shish-part of the name Tarshish looks a lot like the word (shayish), meaning alabaster a mostly translucent or white crystal:

The beryl stone is transparent* in its purest form, though it can also amongst all the other colours stated, be white.

‘There’s an odd correlation between the color white and the number six. The nouns… shesh… and… shayish… mean alabaster, which is a whitish translucent material. The identical word… shesh… means six. The noun… shushan… describes the lily, which has six leaves and is… white. The adjective… yashesh… means old or white haired. The verb… tur… means to explore or survey and associates with a broad, circular or sweeping motion. Noun… tor… appears to describe a circular braid of hair.’ 

On a personal note, I am reminded of the Japanese symbol, the Cherry blossom. One of my vivid memories after being fortunate to visit Tokyo in 1989, was all the beautiful white – and not to forget pink – tree blossom. The ‘circular braid’ is reminiscent of ancient Samurai warriors and modern Sumo wrestlers, with their long braided hair. The related Polynesians and also the Amerindians from Tiras, wore their hair in a similar fashion.

Japan comprises an amazing archipelago of 6,852 islands covering 145,937 square miles. The country’s five main islands from north to south, are Hokkaido, Honshu, Shikoku, Kyushu and Okinawa. Tokyo is both the capital and largest city.

Other major cities include Yokohama, Osaka, Nagoya, Sapporo, Fukuoka, Kobe and Kyoto. Japan is the 11th most populous country in the world, as well as one of the most densely populated and urbanised. About three quarters of the country’s terrain is mountainous, concentrating its population of 123,294,298 people on narrow coastal plains. The Greater Tokyo area has approximately thirty-six million residents – the most populous metropolitan area, or mega-city in the world.

The first mention of the archipelago appear in Chinese chronicles from the first century CE. Between the fourth and ninth centuries, the kingdoms of Japan were unified under an emperor and beginning in the twelfth century political power was held by a series of military dictators, the Shoguns and feudal lords, known as Daimyo; each enforced by a class of warrior nobility, the Samurai. A century long period of civil war ended in reunification in 1603 under the Tokugawa Shogunat.

A lengthy isolationist foreign policy was then enacted until 1854, when a United States fleet forced Japan to open trade – the awakening and emergence of the great trading nation of Tarshish – to the West, which led to the end of the shogunate and the restoration of imperial power in 1868. Japan adopted a Western styled constitution and pursued a program of industrialisation and modernisation.

Prisoners of Geography, Tim Marshall, 2016 & 2019, page 235: ‘By the beginning of the twentieth century Japan was an industrial power with the third-largest navy in the world, and in 1905 it defeated the Russians in a war fought on land and sea. However, the very same island-nation geography that had allowed it to remain isolated was now giving it no choice but to engage with the world. The problem was that it chose to engage militarily.

Both the First Sino-Japanese War and the Russo-Japanese War were fought to thwart Chinese and Russian influence in Korea. Japan considered Korea to be, in the words of its Prussian military advisor, Major Klemens Meckel, ‘A dagger pointed at the heart of Japan’. Controlling the Peninsula removed the threat, and controlling Manchuria made sure the hand of China, and to a lesser extent Russia, could not get near the dagger’s handle.’

In 1937, Japan invaded China and by 1941 it had entered World War II as an Axis power. After suffering defeat in the Pacific theatre of war, Japan surrendered in 1945. After World War II, Japan experienced impressive economic growth – boosted by American investment and loans – becoming the second largest economy in the world by 1990, before being surpassed by China in 2010. A leader in the automotive and electronics industries, Japan has made considerable contributions to science and technology.

Japan is a great power and maintains Self-Defence Forces which rank as the world’s 4th most powerful military. During the 1980s, political pundits and economic analysts predicted Japan achieving superpower status; due to its population, GDP and economic growth. It was thought, as with China today that Japan would eventually surpass the economy of the United States. Japan is considered a cultural superpower in terms of its large-scale influence in food, ‘electronics, automobiles, music, video games and anime.’ Japan has faced an ongoing period of stagnation since the 1990s, an ageing population since the early 2000s and serious population decline beginning in 2011, all of which has eroded its potential as a superpower.

Japan’s name in Japanese is written using ‘the kanji 日本 and pronounced Nippon or Nihon’ and was adopted in the early 8th century. Prior to this, the country was known ‘in China as Wa (倭) and in Japan by the endonym Yamato.’ The characters 日本 mean a ‘sun origin’, which is in reference to Japan’s far eastern location and the source of the western epithet ‘Land of the Rising Sun.’ The official name of the Japanese flag is Nisshoki, which means the ‘sun-mark flag’, though most people call it Hinomaru, meaning ‘circle of the sun’, for the circle in the centre of the flag represents the sun. The flag of Japan isn’t white and red, it is actually white and crimson. The first documented use of the flag of Japan was in 701 CE and was mentioned in the Shoku Nihongi, ‘a classical Japanese history text, which credited Emperor Mommu with the flag’s use.’

The name Japan is based on Chinese pronunciation and was introduced to European languages through trade. In the 13th century, Marco Polo recorded the early Mandarin or Wu Chinese pronunciation as Cipangu. 

Japanese Flag (above) and Naval Ensign (below)

The old Malay name for Japan, Japang or Japun, was borrowed from a southern coastal Chinese dialect and encountered by Portuguese traders in Southeast Asia, who brought the word to Europe in the early 16th century. An interesting coincidental similarity exists between the the English word, Jap-an and the biblical name of their forefather, Jap-heth. The first version of the name in English appeared in a book published in 1577, which spelled the name as Giapan in a translation of a 1565 Portuguese letter.

Japan leads the world in robotics production and use; supplying approximately 55% of the world’s total. The Japanese consumer electronics industry once the strongest in the world, now faces stiff competition from South Korea, the United States and China. Japan remains a major leader in the video gaming industry, with the United States. 

On the index of most technological nations in the world, Japan is number one. Japanese scientists have made enormous contributions in the following fields: automobiles, electronics, machinery, earthquake engineering, optics, industrial robotics, metals and semi-conductors. Japanese researchers have won numerous Noble Prizes in recognition for their superior contribution in technological pursuits.

Japan is the fourth largest economy in the world; its projected GDP is $4.39 trillion for 2025. Effective co-operation between government and industry, coupled with advanced technological know-how have built Japan’s manufacturing and export-oriented economy. Japan is low in natural resources and dependent on energy imports, particularly after the 2011 Fukushima disaster and a general shutdown of its nuclear power industry.

‘The following export product groups categorize the highest dollar value in Japanese global shipments during 2021.

  1. Machinery including computers: US$147.1 billion
  2. Vehicles: $137.8 billion
  3. Electrical machinery, equipment: $117.9 billion 
  4. Optical, technical, medical apparatus: $43 billion 
  5. Iron, steel: $34.6 billion 
  6. Plastics, plastic articles: $30.3 billion 
  7. Organic chemicals: $18.3 billion 
  8. Other chemical goods: $14.6 billion 
  9. Gems, precious metals: $14.3 billion 
  10. Copper: $12.9 billion 

Iron and steel as materials represent the fastest growers among the top 10 export categories, up by 51.9% since 2020. In second place for improving export sales was copper which appreciated 37.7%.’ In 2020, Ships and boats at $10.8 billion was listed at number ten.

Japan is a member of the prestigious intergovernmental G7 Group of nations. These are the major industrialised nations, who drive the world economy, monetary issues and policy. Japan’s inclusion is significant as it is the only descendant of Japheth and the only nation from East Asia or outside the European and North American spheres. Major nations not included are Russia (11th) due to its expulsion from the G8 in 2014 because of its annexation of the Ukraine and the Crimea; as well as the less developed major economies of China (2nd), India (5th) and Brazil (9th). The other nations of the G7 include: the United States of America (1), Germany (4), the United Kingdom (6), France (7), Italy (8) and Canada (10).

Japan in the Bible, Peter Salemi – emphasis mine:

‘It appears that the sons of Tarshish originally settled in southern Asia Minor, giving their name to the city of Tarsus. The traditions of ancient Japan claim its people were led to the “Land of the Rising Sun” by a three legged crow – the “sun crow” representing the sun deity in the ancient Far East. Surprisingly, the rare imagery of three-legged birds as sun symbols has also been found on coins of Asia Minor, where sat Tarsus.

A.L. Sadler, a professor of Oriental Studies at the University of Sydney, wrote in his 1946 book A Short History of Japan: “… Some Japanese ethnologists favour the theory that the Yamato came from Central Asia” (pp. xi-xii).’ Support for this premise is the paternal Y-DNA Haplogroup D, which is prevalent in two countries: Tibet and Japan.

Salemi: ‘The peoples of Persia called those descended from Javan in Asia Minor, Yuna or Yuana (Rapson 1914 : 86). Tarshish migrated with Kittim’ – Chapter VIII Kittim & Indonesia. ‘They stayed with Kittim for a time in northern China. The Chinese… Yuan Empire and Yuanan region take their names from Javan, father of Tarshish. In China, along the coast, there was a people called the Three Han by the early Chinese writers. Han may be a derivation of Javan or Yahan. They were recognized as being a very different people to the rest of the Chinese. The three were the Ma-Han, Shon-Han and the Pien-Han.

There is, as Bishop writes, a very close relationship between them and the people who settled Japan (Bishop 1925: 556). Their culture may be described as partly Chinese and partly central Asian (ibid, 558). Hurlimann traces them back to central Asia (Hurlimann 1970: 90) and Japanese traditions maintain they originated in the far west of Asia. (Odlum 1937: 17).

Colin in his Native Races and Their Customs writes: “The principle settler in these archipeligoes was Tharsis, son of Java, together with his brothers. (quoted in The Philippine Islands 1493-1898). Of further interest is the statement in a Japanese document compiled in 720 AD, the Nihon Shoki; (The Chronicles of Japan), that Ninigi, a forefather of their race, had four sons. This may have been Javan, who also had four sons. From one of these sons descended the Japanese emperor Jemmu Tenno. This son was named Po-wori which means “Fire Bender” and may be compared to Tarshish which means “smelter” or “refiner”.

Japan’s role in Biblical Prophecy, Steve M Collins, 2007 – emphasis mine:

‘… Tarshish… A huge clue as to their modern identity is that Ezekiel 38:13 calls them “the merchants of Tarshish.” Their entire nation is so closely linked to merchandising goods to others that they are called a nation of “merchants”… Japan pioneered the export-driven model of mercantile sales to other nations as a national policy. This trait was so well-known that the nation was sometimes called “Japan, Inc.” in media articles… also prophesied [is] that there would be “young lions” that would be closely linked to the “merchants of Tarshish” in the latter days. 

There are a number of smaller Asian nations on the Pacific Rim which have copied the mercantile, export-driven success of the Japanese nation. These nations are even called the “young tiger” nations or “young tiger” economies of Asia. The “young tiger” nations include such nations as South Korea, Taiwan, the Philippines, Singapore, Thailand… Japan is an island nation and it lives at the doorstep of two powerful nations: Russia and China. Japan has fought wars with both nations, and China bears a vengeful grudge against Japan as a result of World War II. Russia seized Sakhalin and the Kuril Islands after World War II and its retention of these formerly Japanese islands is a bone of contention between Russia and Japan. Japan cannot hope to make allies of these nations. Therefore, Japan must side with the USA and the West by default. However, Japan and the USA have grown to be genuine allies in the period after World War II. The USA was not a harsh conqueror of Japan. 

The USA (in Japan’s post-World War period of reconstruction) preserved Japan’s monarchy, treated the Japanese people and their culture with respect and laid the foundation for Japan’s mercantile success by blending Western, democratic institutions with Japan’s own unique culture. Japan has become a trusted ally and friend and it becoming an ever-more important nation in the Western alliance.

An article… in… The Economist… stated that Japan: ‘seeks closer ties with democratic India’ – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut – ‘and recently formalized a security alliance of sorts, only Japan’s second, with Australia… in addition to becoming an ally of Australia, Japan “sought a new partnership with India while building security ties with South east Asia,” and that “the main catalyst for the security pact (is) the rise of China.”

Japan, Its Biblical Past and Future, Bob Thiel, 2007:

“Ise is the most venerated shrine in Japan, representing the indigenous religion, Shinto, and the mythical origins of the Japanese people. The sacred mirror is kept at Ise… individuals, who claim to have seen the mirror, agree that the horizontal writing on the bronze back is distinctly un-Japanese in style and resembles ancient Hebrew or Aramaic, spawning theories that connect the Japanese people to the ancient… [Israelite] tribes who vanished from history after the Assyrian conquest in 722 BC.

Scholars have found similarities in ancient Hebrew and Japanese ceremonies, priest apparel, the structure and layout of shrines, language used in ancient texts, and the three imperial regalia having been used as tokens of authority. It has also been argued that the Ise Shrine symbol, carved into the stone lamps surrounding the complex, is the Star of David.”

Theiel: ‘Perhaps it should be mentioned that in Japan there has long been a small Caucasian group who has been there for hundreds, if not thousands, of years. It is possible that they had some contact with the Middle East and brought that knowledge with them when they [ended] up in Japan.’

A significant identification of Tarshish in the past was its interaction with the descendants of Shem through extensive trade and its western cultural leanings; considerably more so than any other descendant of Japheth. In modern times, Japan has repeated this assimilation of all things western to become technologically almost more western than the West. It is ironic that this began after centuries of self-imposed isolation beginning in 1624, after the Japanese government refused a Spanish trading delegation to step on Japanese soil. Japan reluctantly came out of isolation due to American intervention and displays of naval sea power during 1853 to 1864. 

March of the Titans, Arthur Kemp, 1999 & 2016, pages 374-376 – emphasis mine:

‘The Japanese government then began copying everything they saw in… European nations, a pattern for which their country later became famous. French army officers were paid to enter Japan to remodel the Japanese army while British naval officers were paid to reorganise the Japanese Navy. Dutch engineers were paid to supervise the construction of the first major Western style public works and infrastructure… and Japanese officials were sent abroad to study the… workings of [European] governments and to select their best features for duplication in Japan.

The new Japanese parliament [opened] in 1891, modelled directly on [European] parliaments… The Japanese constitution was drawn up by a specially-appointed commission under a samurai nobleman, Ito Hirobumi, who in 1882 sent missions to the US, Britain, France, Spain and Germany to observe their democratic systems. Eventually, the German model (and the Prussian variant in particular) was selected and implemented…

A new penal code was modelled on that of France, and a ministry of education, based on that of the United States, was established in 1871 to develop a system of universal education. Rapid industrialisation, under government direction, accompanied… political development and by 1890, Japan had completely revised its criminal, civil, and commercial law codes to match the European and American models.

By the end of the twentieth century, both Japan and China had developed into industrial giants, responsible for the production (but not the invention) of the majority of day-to-day appliances and convenience goods used all over the world. Both nations… practice immigration policies designed to preserve their racial homogeneity… unlike the … Western nations. Japan… famously refused to take Vietnamese boat people refugees of the 1970s and 1980s unless they were racially compatible with the existing Japanese population. This strict, racially-based immigration policy is Japan[‘s]… formula for long-term survival and progress. If maintained, this policy will ensure that they escape the fate of Western nations who have abandoned such policies.’

Prisoners of Geography, Tim Marshall, 2016 & 2019, pages 239-240:

‘It is China that keeps Japanese leaders awake at night and keeps them close to the USA, diplomatically and militarily. Japanese statisticians fear that the population will shrink to under 100 million by the middle of the century. If the current birth rate continues, it is even possible that by 2110 the population will have fallen below the 50 million it was in 1910… Japan, itself a re-militarising power with a quietly hawkish outlook, is going to require friends in the neighbourhood… this means the US 7th fleet will remain in the Bay of Tokyo and US Marines will remain in Okinawa, guarding the paths in and out of the Pacific and the China Sea… The waters can be expected to be rough.’

Japanese men

Japanese society is linguistically, ethnically and culturally homogeneous, composed of 98.1%^^ ethnic Japanese. The most dominant native ethnic group is the Yamato. Primary minority groups include: the indigenous Ainu and Ryukyuan people and also Brazilians, mostly of Japanese descent. We will return to the Brazilian connection – Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil. The Japanese population is rapidly ageing and predicted to drop to only ninety-five million people by 2050.

A study by Hideaki Kanzawa, showed that the Jomon of Hokkaido and Honshu – the first of three peoples to have migrated into Japan – have a genome that is commonly found in Arctic populations but is rare in Yamato people.^^ According to Mitsuru Sakitani, the Jomon are an admixture of two distinct ethnic groups: a more ancient group, carriers of Y chromosome D-M55 – D1a2a – and a more recent group, carriers of Y chromosome C-M8 – C1a1 – ‘that migrated to Japan about 13,000 years ago.’

Haplogroup D1a2a, originates in the Japanese archipelago and is distinct from other D-branches, with five unique mutations not found in the D1 Haplogroups. Scientists also propose that Haplogroup C1a1 originated about 12,000 years ago, which aligns with the start of the Jomon period. Haplogroup D1a2a is found in approximately 20% to 40% of the male population and Haplogroup C1a1 in about 6% of modern Japanese men. According to a 2011 study, all major East Asian mtDNA lineages expanded prior to 8000 BCE, except for two Japanese lineages of D4b2b1 and M7a1a expanding circa 5000 BCE, again during the Jomon Period.

It is interesting that the timeline presented by scientists for the spreading and fanning out of the relevant ancient C and D Haplogroup mutations, mirror the dates of key events in our ancient past. The ending of the last ice age with the Flood in 10,837 BCE; according to an unconventional chronology – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World – and the birth of Tarshish sometime after this; as well as the ‘time of Peleg’ circa 6755 BCE. We will investigate Peleg and the Tower of Babel, when we study Nimrod; Shem’s third son Arphaxad; and Abraham’s eldest brother, Nahor – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: The Balts, Slavs & the Balkans; and Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans.

Some readers will be aware that the early Haplogroups are often given as originating much further back than 13,000 years ago. The pre-flood world’s chronology and the vast difference in human longevity – due in large part to environmental factors – is a missing key in understanding the time frames of the antediluvian world. It will be a shock for some and others will be incredulous, as initially I was too, in the knowledge that before the flood, human ages were of immense length. 

A different method of counting was used – the sexagesimal system of the Sumerians, based on multiples of 60 as touched upon in Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla – and not the metric decimal system based on multiples of 10, we use today or the imperial system based on multiples of 12; a descendant of the Sumerian counting system. The biblical ages of the pre-flood patriarchs appear to have been manipulated – making them easier to mentally digest – after the flood, resulting in our real pre-history being extraordinarily hidden. The king lists for ancient rulers length of reigns, for instance in Sumer are fantastically long. Many thousands of years for individual rulers. Historians have just dismissed them as fanciful and created a completely erroneous timeline of history more in accord with those who squeeze all creation and mankind’s history into a mere six thousand years, based on a misguided interpretation of an edited biblical chronology – refer article: Na’amah.

The longevity of humans post-flood though considerable until the time of Abraham, were not nearly as long as prior to the flood – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. A result of the flood and the changes in the earth’s atmosphere, gravity and electro-magnetism was to reduce human life-span. The alternative explanation, is genetic manipulation. From Abraham’s birth in 1977 BCE, we have witnessed human longevity reduce dramatically again to a ‘maximum’ of what we are now familiar with, of approximately one hundred and twenty years. 

Genesis 6:3

New Century Version

The Lord said, “My Spirit will not remain in human beings forever, because they are flesh. They will live only 120 years.”

This verse is actually predicting how much time was left before the Deluge flooded the Earth, though it has been interpreted that it refers to the length of a human’s life, and since the patriarch Joseph at least, this has been true – Genesis 50:22. It is one of the reasons – perhaps the principal argument – in which the Serpent in the Garden of Eden, was able to convince Eve in taking the ‘fruit’ from the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil; deceiving her and Adam regarding the truth about life and death… subtly twisting what the Creator had taught. Adam and Eve didn’t die and in fact, lived for millennia – Article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New beginning?

Thus the promise of dying was delayed considerably, to the point of them appearing to almost live forever; though ultimately death came for them, with the tragic lie of the Serpent being eventually exposed – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega*.

When scientists propose the earliest Haplogroups divided and sub-divided between 20,000 to 60,000 thousand years ago for example, this is inaccurate because Noah was born circa 17,000 BCE and possessed the entire genome for the races and Y-DNA Haplogroup A, which then mutationally diverged with his three son’s descendants and so on. Noah’s sons were born circa 12,000 BCE – Genesis 5.32, 9.28, 11.10-11. Adam and his wife, [Mitochondrial] Eve, were formed nearly thirty thousand years ago, circa 27,000 BCE and the line from which Noah descended was from their son Seth, who was born circa 26,097 BCE. We will comprehensively study the antediluvian age in a separate chapter,* as well as an unconventional chronology for the history of humankind – Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology

Japanese women

It is believed the Yayoi people – the second group of people to migrate into Japan – were migrants to the Japanese archipelago from Korea or China during the Yayoi period from 1000 to 300 BCE. They are seen as the direct ancestors of the modern Yamato, the majority of Japanese, as well as the Ryukyuan. It is estimated that modern Japanese share on average about 90% of their genome with the Yayoi. There was a third period of major migration, during the Kofun period from 250 to 538 CE.

Ancient DNA rewrites early Japanese history – modern day populations have tripartite genetic origin, Trinity College Dublin, 2021: 

‘Ancient DNA extracted from human bones has rewritten early Japanese history by underlining that modern day populations in Japan have a tripartite genetic origin – a finding that refines previously accepted views of a dual genomic ancestry. Twelve newly sequenced ancient Japanese genomes show that modern day populations do indeed show the genetic signatures of early indigenous Jomon hunter-gatherer-fishers and immigrant Yayoi farmers – but also add a third genetic component that is linked to the Kofun peoples, whose culture spread in Japan between the 3rd and 7th centuries.’

A 2007 study by Nonaka, reported that the frequencies of the D1, [O1b], and O2** lineages in Japan were 38.8%, 33.5%,* and 16.7% respectively, constituting approximately 90% of the Japanese [male] population. It is thought that the Yayoi mainly belonged to Haplogroup O-M176 [O1b2] found in 32%* of present day Japanese males; Haplogroup O-M122 [O2, formerly O3]; Haplogroup O-K18 [F2320 – O1b1]; and Haplogroup O-M119 [O1a] which are all typical for East Asian and Southeast Asians. 

Mitsueu Sakitani, suggests that Haplogroup O1b2, which is common in today’s Japanese, Koreans, and some Manchu, and O1a are one of the carriers of Yangtze civilisation. As the Yangtze civilisation declined, several tribes crossed westward and northerly, to the Shandong peninsula, the Korean peninsula and the Japanese archipelago. One study labels Haplogroup O1b1, a major Austroasiatic paternal lineage and the Haplogroup O1b2 of Koreans and the Japanese as a ‘para-Austroasiatic’ paternal lineage.

A study in 2018, confirmed that the modern Japanese are predominantly descendants of the Yayoi and that they largely displaced the local Jomon. The mitochondrial chromosomes of modern Japanese are nearly identical with the Yayoi and differ significantly from the Jomon population. It is estimated that the majority of Japanese have about 12% Jomon ancestry or less.^ A more recent study by Gakihari in 2019, estimates the gene-flow from the Jomon into modern Japanese people at only 3.3%.^

Further studies report: ‘A 2011 SNP consortium study done by the Chinese Academy of Science and Max Planck Society consisting of 1,719 DNA samples determined that Koreans and Japanese clustered near to each other, confirming the findings of an earlier study that Koreans and Japanese are related.

However, the Japanese were found to be genetically closer to Southeast Asian populations as evident by a genetic position that is significantly closer towards Southeast Asian populations on the principal component analysis (PCA) chart. Some Japanese individuals are also genetically closer to Southeast Asian and Melanesian populations when compared to other East Asians such as Koreans and Han Chinese, indicating possible genetic interactions between Japanese and these populations.

A 2008 study about genome-wide SNPs of East Asians by Chao Tian et al. reported that… the Japanese are relatively genetically distant from Han Chinese, compared to Koreans. Another study (2017) shows a relative strong relation between all East and Southeast Asians.’

We would expect to see the evidence of a link between Tarshish and his brothers located in archipelago Southeast Asia. Nor is it a surprise that the Japanese have DNA in common with Koreans and Chinese, for two reasons. First, they are originally blood brothers, then becoming cousins all stemming from Japheth and second, there would have been noticeable admixture if the Japanese migrated through China, possibly Taiwan and then the Korean peninsula. Similar transference occurred when Koreans migrated through China and some travelled to the Japanese Islands; as well as Chinese traders who visited both Korea and Japan. 

The key in answering the Japanese identity, is not with the Japanese clustering with Koreans descended from Gomer, but rather their closer genetic link with South East Asians also descended from Javan.

Dual origins of the Japanese: common ground for hunter-gatherer and farmer Y chromosomes, multiple authors, 2006 – emphasis mine:

‘This survey of Y chromosome SNPs in Asia reveals a set of 41 haplogroups, 19 of which are present in Japan. Three haplogroups are almost entirely restricted to the Japanese archipelago: haplogroup D-P37.1 and its descendants (D-P37.1*, D-M116.1*, D.M125*, and D-P42), O-47z, and C-M8. 

These lineages account for 34.7, 22.0, and 5.4% of Japanese Y chromosomes, respectively, and may have originated on the Japanese archipelago. The Japanese population also has high frequencies of other haplogroup O lineages that are shared mainly with Southeast Asian populations, and C lineages that are shared primarily with northern Asians. In this section, we make the case that these Y chromosome lineages descend from different ancestral populations that gave rise to the Jomon and Yayoi cultures.

We plotted the frequencies of haplogroups D, O-P31 [O1b], and O-M122 [O2] in each of our six Japanese samples against the approximate geographic distances of each of these populations from Kyushu Island. Together, these haplogroups account for 86.9% of Japanese Y chromosomes. There is a U-shaped cline for haplogroup D, and inverted U-shaped patterns for haplogroups in clade O. Based on the frequencies of these two clades, we estimate the Jomon contribution to modern Japanese to be 40.3%,^ with the highest frequency in the Ainu (75%) and Ryukyuans (60%). On the other hand, Yayoi Y chromosomes account for 51.9% of Japanese paternal lineages, with the highest contribution in Kyushu (62.3%) and lower contributions in Okinawa (37.8%) and northern Honshu (46.2%). Interestingly, there is no evidence for Yayoi lineages in the Ainu [only Jomon].

The highest frequency of continental D lineages is found in central Asia (especially in Tibet (50.4%). Evidence for shared ancestry between Tibetans and Japanese is seen in the MDS plot. The survival of ancient lineages within haplogroup D in Tibetans and Japanese may well reflect long periods of isolation for both groups. Interestingly, a Y-SNP survey of Andaman Islanders found a very high frequency of haplogroup D-M174* chromosomes in this isolated population…’

The connection between higher levels of Y-DNA Haplogroup D and isolated, endogamic Asian populations is important. The Tibetans have been secluded from external contact and mixture for centuries as have the Japanese. The fact that Tibet and Japan – two very isolated regions – possess an ancient and prime Haplogroup, with a high percentage cannot be a coincidence. 

‘The other postulated Japanese Paleolithic founding haplogroup, C-M8 [C1a1], is associated with Y-STR haplotypes that are related to Indian and central Asian C chromosomes. The presence of NO* chromosomes in Japan also may be an indication of a remnant Tibetan ancestry. A recent mtDNA study revealed direct connections of Japanese haplotypes with Tibet, parallel to those found for the Y chromosome. Haplogroup M12 is the mitochondrial counterpart of Y chromosome D lineage. This rare haplogroup was detected only in mainland Japanese, Koreans, and Tibetans, with the highest frequency and diversity in Tibet.

Our data also support the hypothesis that other Y haplogroups, such as lineages within haplogroup O-M122 (i.e., O-M134 and O-LINE), as well as the O-M95 lineage within O-P31, entered Japan with the Yayoi expansion. 

High frequencies of these lineages in southwestern Japan, Korea, and Southeast Asian populations likely explain the affinity of these populations in the MDS plot. The entire O haplogroup has been proposed to have a Southeast Asian origin (Su et al. 1999; Kayser et al. 2000; Capelli et al. 2001; Karafet et al. 2001). In fact, nearly all lineages within the O-M175 clade… except O-SRY465 and O-47z, are present at their highest frequencies (e.g., O-M95, O-P31*, M122*, O-LINE, O-M119) in southeastern Asia/Oceania, and have been proposed to have southern Chinese origins…’

This is a significant parallel connection between the related peoples of Korea and continental South East Asia and Japan and archipelago South East Asia. Togarmah of Korea is closely connected to Ashkenaz of Vietnam and Riphath of Cambodia, as Tarshish of Japan is related to Elishah of Malaysia, Dodan of the Philippines and the Kittim from Indonesia.

While the ancient Y-DNA Haplogroup D is almost entirely indicative of descendants from Japheth, it is found in a small number of males descending from Ham.

Phylogentic Tree by ISOGG (Version 14.151)

DE (YAP) Nigeria, Guinea-Bissau, Caribbean, Tibet

D (CTS3946) 

D1 (M174) East Asia, Andaman Islands, Central Asia, Mainland Southeast Asia 

D1a (CTS11577) 

D1a1 (F6251/Z27276) 

 – D1a1a (M15) Mainland China, Tibet, Altai Republic 

 – D1a1b (P99) Mainland China, Tibet, Mongol, Central Asia 

D1a2 (Z3660) 

 – D1a2a (M55) Japan (Yamato) 

 – D1a2b (Y34637) Andaman Islands (Onge and Jarawa) 

D1b (L1378) Philippines (Ryukyuan and Ainu of Japan)

D2 (A5580.2) Nigeria, Saudi Arabia, Syria, African Americans 

Wa-pedia – emphasis mine:

‘The origins of the Japanese people is not entirely clear yet. It is common for Japanese people to think that Japan is not part of Asia since it is an island, cut off from the continent’ – akin to the British who are alienated from Europe; whether in customs, culture, politics or national identity. ‘This tells a lot about how they see themselves in relation to their neighbours. But in spite of what the Japanese may think of themselves, they do not have extraterrestrial origins, and are indeed related to several peoples in Asia.’ Many a word spoken in jest – refer articles: Homo neanderthalensis I, II, III & IV.

‘Kenichi Shinoda (2003) found Chinese-looking maternal lineages (haplogroups A, B, F, M8a and M10) in the Kanto region dating from the late Jōmon period mixed with typical Jōmon lineages (M7a, N9b)… this could indicate that farmers from mainland China colonised Japan several millennia before the Yayoi invasion, which would explain why the Japanese also possess typically South Chinese Y-haplogroups not found in Korea, such as O1a, O2a [now O1b], O3a1c [now O2a1c1 – F18] and O3a2 [now O2a2 – P201].

Haplogroup C is another extremely old lineage that… spread over most of Eurasia. Two subclades of C are found in Japan: C1a1 (aka C-M8, formerly C1) and C2a (aka C-M93, formerly C3). Both are likely to have been in the Japanese archipelago since the first human beings reached the region… Haplogroup C1a seems to have split… in the middle of Eurasia, one group going west to Europe, and the other east to Japan. C1a2 is now nearly extinct in Europe. C1a1 is particularly common in Okinawa (7%), Shikoku (10%) and Tohoku (10%), but is apparently absent from Hokkaido and Kyushu.’

An explanation for this occurrence, would be that Tarshish migrated through Asia as the other sons of Japheth – particular via Tibet – though like their sea-faring, maritime bothers descended from Javan – for example the Maori from Rodanim – a portion likely travelled via the Mediterranean, heading south past the eastern coast of Africa, beneath South Asia, around Southeast Asia and north past China to Japan. Paternal Haplogroup C1 is more commonly associated with Central Asia and the North, while Haplogroup C2 in the East and Amerindian men of the Americas.

Wa-pedia: ‘Haplogroup C2a, representing also 3% of the population, is typically found among the Mongols, Manchus, Koreans and Siberians, which suggest a propagation by the Yayoi farmers. The last surviving tribes of ‘pure’ Ainu people, living on the island of Sakhalin in Russia, just north of Hokkaido, possess 15% of C2a (the remaining 85% being D1b [D1a2a]). There is therefore a good chance that C2a could also have come to Japan from Siberia through Sakhalin and Hokkaido. C2a is indeed found at both extremities of the country, peaking in Kyushu (8%), Hokkaido (5%), but is rare in central Japan, which supports the theory of two separate points of entry.

Over 40% of Japanese men belong to haplogroup D, a paternal lineage… 

Its first carriers would have migrated along the coasts of the Indian Ocean, from the Arabian peninsula all the way to Indonesia, then following the chain of islands up through the Philippines and using the land bridge from Taiwan through the present-day Ryukyu islands to Japan.’

When studying the Bible verses regarding Tarshish, we contemplated that the outposts of Tarshish from the mediterranean via India and Southeast Asia could lead to Japan. Therefore, not only were the various locations given for Tarshish ports accurate, they also provide a trail of Tarshish’s descendants all the way to Japan over a period of about 5,500 years – leading to the Yayoi entry into Japan by at least circa 1000 BCE.

Wa-pedia: ‘Haplogroup D1b [D1a2a] (aka D-M55 or D-M64.1, formerly known as D2)… is found almost exclusively in Japan, with a small minority in places who have had historical ties with Japan, such as Korea. 

D1b is most common in Hokkaido (60-65%)… If D1b colonised Japan from the north, it would explain why its frequency is highest in northern Japan and, conversely also why [allegedly] pre-LGM [last glacial maximum] lineages like C1a1 survived better in southern Japan…

The only other variety of D identified among the Japanese is D1a1[a] (D-M15), which only makes up 0.5% of the Japanese male population. This haplogroup is particularly common among some ethnic groups from Southwest China and Indochina, such as the Hmong and Ksingmul in Laos… and the Yao people in Guanxi and Vietnam. Tibetans carry about 54% of haplogroup D.

Andaman Islanders belong to the basal D*. It means that their most recent common ancestors goes back tens of thousands of years. In other words the genetic gap between these ethnic groups is immense, despite false appearances of belonging to a common haplogroup.

Haplogroup D1b [D1a2a]… [is thought to have] formed 45,000 [13,000] years ago, [after the Flood cataclysm bottleneck], but the most recent common ancestor of Japanese D1b members lived 23,000 [circa 10,000] years ago [or less after the births of Japheth and Ham’s sons] which means that other D1b branches may have become extinct outside Japan. Haplogroup D1b is found among the Ryukyuans as well as the Ainus, and is thought to have been the dominant paternal lineage of the Jōmon people.

Almost exactly half of Japanese men belong to haplogroup O, a paternal lineage of Paleolithic Sino-Korean origin that is now found all over East and Southeast Asia. Haplogroup [O1b2 – M176*] (aka O-SRY465) is found especially in Manchuria, Korea and Japan, and very probably came to Japan with the Yayoi people. It reaches its highest frequency in western Japan (35%) and is least common in Hokkaido (12.5%) and Okinawa (22%). In the rest of the country its frequency is around 30%.

Approximately two thirds of the Japanese [O1b – M268] belong to the [O1b2] subclade, which is much less common in Korea and Manchuria… Haplogroup [O1b2] (SRY465, M176): Found almost exclusively among the Korean, Japanese, Thai, Vietnamese and Indonesian. Haplogroup  O-47z [O1b2a1a1 – F1204; a sub-clade of OK10 from O-M176*]: Found frequently among Japanese and Ryukyuans, with a moderate distribution among Indonesians, Koreans, Manchus, Thais, and Vietnamese.

Haplogroup [O2] (aka O-M122) is the main Han Chinese paternal lineage. It is an extremely diverse lineage, with numerous subclades, including many associated with the expansion of agriculture from northern China. Most of them are found in Korea and would have been part of the Yayoi migration to Japan. 

Within Japan, it reaches a maximum frequency in Okinawa (16%),** a region with low Yayoi ancestry. Its frequency among non-Okinawan Japanese is of 10-15%, about twice higher than in Korea, a fact that cannot be explained by the Yayoi invasion. 

A negligible percentage of the Japanese belong to haplogroup O1a (aka O-M119), a lineage especially common in southern China, Taiwan, the Philippines, Malaysia and Indonesia, and haplogroup O2a1 (aka O-M95 [L127]), which is found in south-west China, Indochina, around Malaysia and in central-eastern India. Both of them might have also have come with South Chinese Neolithic farmers during the Jomon period.

Approximately 3% of Japanese men belong to haplogroup N, a lineage that is thought to have originated in China… but underwent a serious population bottleneck during the Last Glacial Maximum, and re-expanded after that. Japanese people belong to N1… Haplogroup N1 was found at high frequency (26 out of 70 samples, or 37%) in Neolithic and Bronze Age remains (4500-700 BCE) from the West Liao River valley in Northeast China (Manchuria) by Yinqui Cui et al. (2013). Among the Neolithic samples, haplogroup N1 represented two thirds of the samples from the Hongshan culture (4700-2900 BCE) and all the samples from the Xiaoheyan culture (3000-2200 BCE). 

Haplogroup N1c is found especially among Uralic and Turkic peoples…  including among the Finns, Estonians and Sami in Northeast Europe, and among the Turks in Central Asia and Turkey. It is found at low frequencies in Korea and could have arrived with the Yayoi people. 

A comparison of Malay (Bahasa Indonesia/Melayu) and Japanese languages reveals a few uncanny similarities. Apart from the very similar phonetics in both languages, the same hierarchical differences exist in personal pronouns. For example ‘you’ can be either anda or kamu in Malay, and anata and kimi in Japanese. 

Not only are the meaning and usage of each identical, but they also sound almost the same. Likewise, the Japanese verb suki (to like) translates suka in Malay. The chances that this is a pure coincidence is extremely low, and may reveal a common origin. Furthermore, in both languages the plural can be formed by simply doubling the word. For instance, in Japanese hito means ‘person’, while hitobito means ‘people’. Likewise ware means ‘I’ or ‘you’, whereas wareware means ‘we’. Doubling of words in Japanese is so common that there is a special character used only to mean the word is doubled (々) in written Japanese. In Malay, this way of forming the plural is almost systematic (person is orang, while people is orang-orang). Furthermore, expressions like ittekimasu, itteirashai, tadaima and okaeri, used to greet someone who leaves or enter a place, and which have no equivalent in Indo-European languages, have exact equivalents in Malay/Indonesian (selamat jalan, selamat tinggal…). One could wonder how Malay and Japanese ever came to share such basic vocabulary and grammatical features, considering that there is no known historical migration from one region to other.’

The preceding paragraph is truly incredible, if one did not suspect a common ancestor linking Tarshish-Japan with Elishah-Malaysia. Though the constant reader will already know the obvious linguistic and ethnic tie between two such seemingly separate peoples geographically, is easily, logically and reasonably explained; for they share the same father, Javan – Chapter VII Javan: Archipelago South East Asia & Polynesia. As we have learned with Togarmah-Korea and Ashkenaz-Vietnam, both sons of Gomer, a genetic link proves beyond a shadow of a doubt the familial bond of sibling brothers.

Wa-pedia: ‘The Palaeolithic Jōmon people are thought to have arrived from Austronesia during the Ice Age. The original inhabitants of Indonesia and the Philippines might have been related to Dravidians of Southern India – refer Chapter VII Javan: Archipelago South East Asia & Polynesia.

Y-haplogroup C, which has been associated with the first migration of modern humans… towards Asia, is relatively frequent in Kerala (southern tip of India) and Borneo. These early Austronesians are thought to have been the ancestors of the Ice Age settlers of Japan (Y-haplogroups C1a1 and D1b [D1a2a). The common root of the two languages must be more recent, and indeed there is one migration that could explain the connection between the two groups: the Neolithic Austronesian expansion from southern China.’

Recall in Chapter VII Javan: Archipelago South East Asia & Polynesia; where the Polynesians descended from Rodan and the Melanesian and Negritos peoples were investigated. The suspicion was that the physiognomy of these people, particularly the Australian Aborigine was similar to the Dravidian Indians. We will return to this question as the evidence indicates the Melanesians are not descended from Japheth, but rather from Ham – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut.

Wa-pedia: ‘From approximately 5,000 BCE, South Chinese farmers expanded southward to Taiwan and Southeast Asia, bringing Y-haplogroups [O1a, O1b and O2] to the region, which are still the dominant paternal lineages today. There is evidence of farming in Taiwan at least from 4000 BCE, but agriculturalists would probably have arrived earlier considering that the Neolithic reached the Philippines circa 5000 BCE, and Vietnam, Thailand, Malaysia and Indonesia around 4,000 BCE… the same migration could have followed the Ryukyu archipelago until Kyushu, then colonised Honshu and Shikoku. In fact, there is no good reason why these seafaring farmers would travel as far as Indonesia and not to Japan, which is much closer.

Many more Japanese words could be of Austronesian origin. The linguist David B. Solnit estimates that among 111 common Japanese words he analysed, 28% had Austronesian cognates only, while 40% had Altaic cognates, 23% competing cognates, and 9% no cognate in either. Considering that the various branches of Proto-Austronesian split over 6,000 or 7,000 years ago, longer than Indo-European languages, it is not surprising that even languages that are undeniably classified as Austronesian… have evolved very diverging vocabularies today (except Polynesian languages, which only started to diversify with the Polynesian expansion 2,000 years ago).

It is generally more useful to look at the Proto-Autronesian root of words rather than to try to find direct matches between modern Japanese and modern Austronesian languages. For example, the Proto-Austronesian root for fish is *sikan, which gave sakana in Japanese (and maybe also ika, which means squid), ikan in Malay, ika in Fijian, and isda in Tagalog. Cases of high lexical-semantic retention over six millennia like kamu/kimi, anda/anata and suka/suki are extremely rare. The Austronesian connection with Japanese was first suggested in 1924 by the Dutch linguist Dirk van Hinloopen Labberton. 

Many linguists have since proposed the hypothesis that the Japonic language family evolved from an Austronesian substratum (Jōmon) onto which was added an Altaic superstratum (Yayoi).

However, if Austronesian speakers came to Japan with South Chinese Neolithic agriculturalists, the original Jomon people would have spoken another language, either one of Siberian origin, in light of the mtDNA ties between Jomon and Ainu people and eastern Siberians, or a language isolate, reflecting the uniqueness of the Jomon paternal lineage. Therefore, Middle and Late Jomon people would already have spoken a hybrid language. Likewise, the Koguryoic Korean language of the Yayoi people would also be a hybrid incorporating Altaic elements of Mongolian origin into an older Korean substratum of Paleosiberian origin. 

Since the 6th century CE, the Japanese started incorporating words from Chinese after adopting Buddhism and Chinese characters, in the same way that English absorbed a huge amount of Norman French and Latin words in the late Middle Ages [a further Japanese and British similarity]… approximately half of the Japanese vocabulary is of Chinese origin. This explains why Japanese does not neatly fit in one or even two linguistic families, but is a hybrid of at least five separate sources: aboriginal Jomon, Austronesian, Korean, Altaic and Chinese.

Cultural and religious similarities also exist between Japan and Austronesia… most ethnic Malays and Indonesians are Muslim, but traditional religion survives in some islands, including Bali, which practices a syncretic form of Hinduism and aninism. Basically, Balinese religion is a form of Hinduism that has incorporated the aboriginal animistic religion. The parallel with Japan is obvious for people familiar with this culture. 

Japanese Shintoism is also a form of animism, and is practised side-by-side with Buddhism, a religion derived from Hinduism, sometimes blending the two religions in a syncretism known as Shinbutso-shugo. The relation between Hinduism and Buddhism is irrelevant here, and both are relatively recent imports in historical times. Before that, however, Jomon people and Neolithic Austronesians would have practised a very similar form of animism.

Japanese matsuri (festivals) resemble so much Balinese ones that one could wonder if one was not copied from the other. During cremations in Bali, the dead body is carried on a portable shrine, very much in the way that the Japanese carry their mikoshi. Balinese funerals are joyful and people swinging the portable shrine in the streets and making loud noise to scare the evil spirits. There are lots of other cultural similarities between ancient cultures of Indonesia and Japan. For example, both Balinese temples and Japanese shrines, as well as traditional Japanese and Balinese houses have a wall surrounding them, originally meant to prevent evil spirits from penetrating the property. Despite the radical changes that Indonesian culture underwent after the introduction of Islam and Christianity, and the changes that Buddhism brought to Japan, it is still possible to observe clear similarities between the supposed original prehistoric cultures of the two archipelagoes.’

This is at once incredible yet not, for we would expect more similarities between Japan and its related kin in Malaysia, Indonesia and by extension the Philippines and Polynesia; whether culturally, linguistically or ethnically, rather than with China or even Korea. The Koreans and Chinese are cousins, whereas the language and cultural similarities with the Malay peoples supports the proposition that the Japanese as Tarshish, are the brother of Elishah of Malaysia, Kittim of Indonesia, Dodan of the Philippines and Rodan of Polynesia. Recall, an earlier quote from Chapter VI Togarmah & the Koreas.

Wa-pedia: ‘The study…[of]… Jung et al. (2010) said…that Koreans are genetically homogenous. The study said that the affinity of Koreans is predominately Southeast Asian with an estimated admixture of 79% Southeast Asian and 21% Northeast Asian for Koreans… all of the Koreans which were analyzed uniformly displayed a dual pattern of Northeast Asian and Southeast Asian origins. The study said that Koreans and Japanese displayed no observable difference between each other in their proportion of Southeast Asian and Northeast Asian admixture.’

The principle Japanese mtDNA Haplogroups include: 

D4 [34%] – M7 [12.5%] – B4 [7.5%] – G [7.5%] – A [7%] – N9 [7%] – F [5.5%]

– B5 [4.5%]

A comparison of mtDNA Haplogroups common throughout Southeast Asia such as M7, B5 and F1 show that the percentages decrease in both estranged northern nations. Japan and Korea have similar levels and more closely match the Philippines, which happens to be located between the northern two and the southern nations of Malaysia, Vietnam and Thailand who all have higher percentages overall.

Even though mtDNA Haplogroup D is the primary maternal Haplogroup in the Koreas as well as in Japan and Haplogroups M and F figure prominently, it is as noted in previous chapters, Haplogroup B which as the common thread binds the descendants of Japheth from Tiras, Madai, Gomer and Javan.  

The principal Y-DNA Haplogroups for the minority peoples in Japan: the Ainus descended from the Jomon; and the Ryukyuans, descended from the Yayoi

Region / HaplogroupCD1bNO1aO1bO2QOthers
Ainus (n=20)15%85%0%0%0%0%0%0%
Ryukyuans (n=132)8.5%45.5%1.5%1.5%23%19%0%1%

Notice the males of the Ainus and Ryukyuans both carry D1b which is found in the Philippines. 

The Y-DNA Haplogroups for the Yamato majority of Japan.

D1a2 – O1b – O2 – C1a1 – C2a – N1c2 – O1a – D1a1 – Q 

Japan: D1a2 [39%] – O1b [30%] – O2 [19%] – C1a1 [3.5%]

– C2a [3.5%] – N1c2 [2%] – O1a [1.5%] – D1a1 [0.5%] – Q [0.1%] 

A simplified percentage sequence for the Y-DNA Haplogroups.

Japan: D1a [39.5%] – O1 [31.5%] – O2 [19%] – C [7%] – N [2%] – Q [0.1%]

The Japanese possess the key Oriental and East Asian Haplogroups O and C [with the absence of K]; while exhibiting the lesser marker Haplogroups, N and Q. The very high percentage of Y-DNA Haplogroup D is unique amongst the descendants of Japheth with the only other peoples bearing similar high levels, the Tibetans of Tibet.

Japan:           D1 – O1b – O2 – C – N – O1a – Q 

Malaysia:      O1b – O2a1 – O1a – K – C – F

Indonesia:    O2 – O1b – O1a – C – K – D1

Korea:            O2 – O1b – C – N – O1a – D1 – Q – K

Vietnam:       O2 – O1b – Q – O1a – C – D1 – N 

Philippines:  O2 – O1a – K – C – O1b 

A comparison of Japan with a selection of the nations studied thus far reveals the similarity of the East Asian peoples descended from Japheth’s sons Javan and Gomer; while at the same time highlighting the unique and different paternal heritages. The Japanese are clearly distinct with high levels of D1. The second major Japanese Haplogroup is O1b and so it is Malaysia – which has O1b as their principle group – that is ostensibly closer to the Japanese – as shown on the PCA graph below. We have already learned about the close linguistic ties between the two peoples.

The other four nations, two from Javan – Indonesia and the Philippines – and two from Gomer, all share O2a1 as their prime Haplogroup and so are further removed from the peoples residing on the Japanese isles.

Japan: D1a [39.5%] – O1b [30%] – O2 [19%] – C [7%] – N [2%]

– O1a [1.5%] – Q [0.1%]

Malaysia: O1b [32%] – O2 [30%] – O1a [8%] – K [8%] – C [6%]

– F [6%] 

Korea: O2 – [42.1%] – O1b [ 33.1%] – C [12.9%] – N [3.8%]

– O1a [3.1%] – D1 [ 2.5%] – Q [1.8%] – K [0.5%] 

Vietnam: O2 – [40%] – O1b [32.9%] – Q [7.1%] – O1a [5.7%]

– C [4.3%] – D1 [2.9%] – N [2.9%] 

Philippines: O2 – [39%] – O1a [28%] – K [20%] – C [5%]

– O1b [3%]

Comparing the defining marker Haplogroups of O, C and K, with the addition of Japan. The four main descendants of Javan have a distinct Y-DNA Haplogroup sequence; yet in these core groups, Japan and Malaysia bridge a closer gap overall with the Philippines and Indonesia bridging the other, albeit not as closely.

Taiwan:           O1a  [66%]   O1b  [11%]     O2a1  [11%]   C   [0.4%]

Korea:              O1a    [3%]   O1b [33%]     O2a1 [42%]   C   [13%]   K  [0.5%] 

Vietnam:         O1a    [6%]   O1b  [33%]    O2a1  [40%]  C     [4%] 

Philippines:    O1a  [28%]   O1b    [3%]    O2a1  [39%]  C     [5%]   K [20%]  

Indonesia:      O1a   [18%]   O1b  [23%]    O2a1  [29%]  C   [13%]   K   [3%] 

Malaysia:        O1a    [8%]   O1b  [32%]     O2a1 [30%]   C    [6%]   K   [8%] 

Japan:             O1a  [1.5%]   O1b  [30%]    O2a1  [19%]   C     [7%]    

Togarmah is estranged from his brothers in continental southeast Asia and of those brothers, Ararat, Minni, Riphath and Diphath, it is Ashkenaz with whom the clear closer genetic tie is shared – Chapter V Gomer: Continental South East Asia. Similarly, Tarshish is estranged from his brothers in archipelago Southeast Asia; yet in stark contrast with Togarmah, none of his brothers, whether Kittim, Dodan or Rodan is similar. It is Elishah that the semblance of a closer genetic tie is exhibited. 

Continuing the comparison table begun in Chapter IV of those peoples of Japhetic lineal descent; with samples from Tiras, Madai, Gomer, Javan’s sons and the addition of Tarshish.

                                     O     O2a1   O1a   O1b     C      D       K       Q  N

NA Amerindian                                                    6                        77

Cook Islands              5                                       83                 8

Kazakhstan                8                                      40                10       2  7

Micronesia                 9                                       19               65

Japan:                        51       19     1.5      30        7     40               0.1   2

Sulawesi                    51       17      21       13      22                  7      

Tonga                        60                                      23                  1

Borneo                      66       36       9       21      22

Indonesia                 69       29      18      23      13     0.5       3     

Malaysia                   70       30        8      32       6                  8

Philippines               70      39      28        3        5                20

Sumatra                    72      40      18       14        5       2         4  

Vietnam                    79      40        6      33        4        3                7  3

South Korea             79      42        3      33      13     2.5     0.5      2   4

Bali                            84        7       18      59        2                   1   0.4         

Java                           88      23      23      42        2                  2  

Taiwan:                     88      11      66       11     0.4        

The five regions of Indonesia are retained due to the diversity of its large population. Immediately, a number of points concerning the Japanese are apparent.

First, the Japanese are one of the few peoples to have minute trace levels of the interconnecting Haplogroup, K. 

Second, the minute percentage of Haplogroup O1a compared with their eastern relatives. In so doing, a percentage for total Haplogroup O which would otherwise be comparable with Malaysia at 70% does not exist. 

Third, though the Japanese possess an average level of O1b, similar to South Korea and Malaysia, they have a much lower level of O2, in keeping with much of Indonesia. Especially similar to the Indonesian island Sulawesi, with O2 and total Haplogroup O percentages matching. 

Fourth, this is due to a higher percentage in a Haplogroup other than O, like Sulawesi. For Sulawesi it is Haplogroup C and for Japan, it is Haplogroup D.

Fifth, the dominance of D in the men of Japan as the defining paternal marker Haplogroup puts them along side those other peoples which are defined by a Haplogroup other than O: and not with the Taiwan aborigines with 66% in O1a; Bali with 59% in O1b; or South Korea with 42% in O2. 

Those peoples include, the Cook Islander men with 83% of Haplogroup C; Micronesia with 65% of K; and the North American Indian males with 77% of Q. In fact, no one else – excepting Tibet – has any percentage above 3% for D1. Japan is glaringly unique in the Japheth lineage. A study of the Japanese themselves only bears out their singularity in all aspects amongst East Asian peoples.

The next chapter concludes the study on Japheth’s children and what a finale it is.

Someone might say, “Look, this is new,” but really it has always been here. It was here before we were.

Ecclesiastes 1:10 New Century Version

“The more obvious a discovery, the more obvious it seems afterwards.”

Arthur Koestler 1905 – 1983

© Orion Gold 2020 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Noah Antecessor Nulla

Chapter I

For the purpose of this work, we will begin with Noah and his family as our starting point and the family tree or Table of Nations, listed in Genesis 10:1-32 and 1 Chronicles 1:1-20.

Professor Aaron Demsky comments in Reading Biblical Genealogies, The Table of Nations, Humanity as an extended Family:

‘Genesis 10, known as the “Table of Nations,” describes mankind after the Flood; it is a veritable storehouse of ethnographic and geographical information regarding the biblical period. The chapter divides humanity into the descendants of the three sons of Noah: Japheth, Ham and Shem in that order according to their increasing numbers and according to their ethnic closeness to the unmentioned Israel, whose Patriarch Abraham was not yet born. This chapter expresses the ideal brotherhood of humanity, implying an innate equality and collective responsibility. This ideal is expressed in the use of segmented genealogies creating a world of one big family: the Sons of Noah.’

Continuing in Genesis, English Standard Version:

1 These are the generations of the sons of Noah, Shem, Ham, and Japheth. Sons were born to them after the flood.

2 The sons of Japheth: 

Gomer, Magog, Madai, Javan, Tubal, Meshech, and Tiras. 3 The sons of Gomer: Ashkenaz, Riphath, and Togarmah. 4 The sons of Javan: Elishah, Tarshish, Kittim, and Dodanim. 5 From these the coastland peoples spread in their lands, each with his own language, by their clans, in their nations.

6 The sons of Ham: 

Cush, Egypt [Mizra], Put, and Canaan.

7 The sons of Cush: Seba, Havilah, Sabtah, Raamah, and Sabteca. The sons of Raamah: Sheba and Dedan…

13 Egypt [Mizra] fathered Ludim, Anamim, Lehabim, Naphtuhim, 14 Pathrusim, Casluhim (from whom the Philistines came), and Caphtorim. 

20 These are the sons of Ham, by their clans, their languages, their lands, and their nations.

15 Canaan fathered Sidon his firstborn and Heth, 16 and the Jebusites, the Amorites, the  Girgashites, 17 the Hivites, the Arkites, the Sinites, 18 the Arvadites, the Zemarites, and the Hamathites. Afterward the clans of the Canaanites dispersed…

21 To Shem also, the father of all the children of Eber… children were born. 

22 The sons of Shem: Elam, Asshur, Arpachshad, Lud, and Aram.

23 The sons of Aram: Uz, Hul, Gether, and Mash.

24 Arpachshad fathered Shelah; and Shelah fathered Eber. 25 To Eber were born two sons: the name of the one was Peleg, for in his days the earth was divided, and his brother’s name was Joktan…

31 These are the sons of Shem, by their clans, their languages, their lands, and their nations.

32 These are the clans of the sons of Noah, according to their genealogies, in their nations, and from these the nations spread abroad on the earth after the flood.’

Dr Herman Hoeh’s Introduction in Origin of the Nations – capitalisation his:

‘Let us first turn to Genesis 10 and 1 Chronicles 1. Here is the place to start. Yet here is the place from which almost no one begins. To begin here is looked upon as “unscientific.” 

These two chapters hold THE KEY NAMES… The whole human family sprang from the three sons of Noah. But their descendants turn up today in the least expected places! Now read Genesis 10:32: “These are the families of the sons of Noah, after their generations, in their nations; and OF THESE were the nations divided in the earth after the flood.” Did you notice the wording of this verse! “of these” were the nations divided – not after some other families, but OF THESE VERY FAMILIES MENTIONED IN GENESIS 10. The nations today are descendants of these family names.

All nations and races sprang from Japheth, Ham and Shem, the three sons of Noah. From the three sons sprang 16 grandsons of Noah. These 16 family names illustrate all the general types of people extant today. All these sons had children, but their names are not recorded in Scripture. We did not need to know their names in order to understand the Bible.

Let us now begin the most thrilling story of adventure ever written, yet a story with real meaning for today!”

Historian Arthur Kemp explains race versus ethnicity and the importance of understanding the second point raised in the introduction, discussing migration.

March of the Titans, 1999 & 2016, pages 1, 8:

‘A race is defined as a group of individuals sharing common genetic attributes which determine that group’s physical appearance and, more controversially, their cognitive abilities. Ethnicity is defined as the creation of groups by individuals (most often within racial groups but also possible across racial divides) of certain common traditions, languages, art forms, attitudes, and other means of expression. A culture is the name given to the physical manifestations created by ethnic groups – the actual… religion, social order, and achievements of a particular group… ethnicity and culture – are directly dependent upon each other, and flow from each other in a symbiotic relationship.

… If all [of a specific nation of] people on earth had to disappear tomorrow, then fairly obviously, [their] civilization and culture would disappear with them. It is this startlingly obvious principle which determines the creation and dissolution of civilizations – once the people who create a certain society or civilization disappear, then that society or civilization will disappear with them. If the vanished population is replaced by different peoples, then a new society or culture is created which reflects the culture and civilization of the new inhabitants of that region… That this should happen is perfectly logical. It has nothing to do with which culture is more advanced, or any notions of superiority or inferiority. It is merely a reflection of the fact that a civilization is a product of the nature of the people making up the population in the territory.’ 

Regarding Haplogroups – the fourth point mentioned in the introduction (primus verba) – Eupedia explains:

‘Mitochondrial DNA is found outside the cell’s nucleus, inside the mitochondria – organelles that provide energy to the cell. It consists of only 16,569 base pairs, or 0.000005% of the human genome. Mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) is inherited only through one’s mother. As it does not recombine like chromosomes, it can be used in population genetics to trace back ancestry on the matrilineal side and to divide populations into haplogroups. The same can be done on the patrilineal side using the Y-chromosome (Y-DNA), which is inherited exclusively from father to son and does not recombine with the X chromosome. Only a few mutations distinguish the Y chromosome of a man and his father. These mutations are cumulative from generation to generation, so it is easy to trace the family tree of humanity by analyzing these mutations (SNPs) [single nucleotide polymorphism] on the Y chromosome and mtDNA.’

Humanity have two lineages, the Y-DNA Haplogroups traceable via their fathers and mtDNA Haplogroups traceable from their mothers. Maternal Haplogroups are determined from mitochondrial DNA information passed down from mothers to all of her offspring; whereas paternal Haplogroups are determined from the Y sex chromosome passed down only from fathers to sons. Every single human being belongs to or has, a Haplogroup. However, males have input from two Haplogroups and females have only one. Thus males inherit a maternal Haplogroup from their mother and a paternal Haplogroup from their father; while females only inherit a maternal Haplogroup.

A brief summary of Mitochondrial DNA analysis by John M Butler, Defining mtDNA Haplogroups in Advanced Topics in Forensic DNA Typing: Methodology, 2012:

‘Over the course of typing mtDNA samples from various populations, researchers have observed that individuals often cluster into haplogroups that can be defined by particular polymorphic nucleotides… These haplogroups were originally defined in the late 1980s and 1990s by grouping samples possessing the same or similar patterns when subjected to a series of restriction enzymes that were used to separate various mtDNA types from diverse populations around the world… 

Haplogroups A, B, C, D, E, F, G, and M are typically associated with Asians while most Native Americans fall into haplogroups A, B, C, and D. Haplogroups L1, L2, and L3 are African, and haplogroups H, I, J, K, T, U, V, W, and X are typically associated with European populations…’

Scientific discovery in the decade beginning the late 1980s has corroborated the table of nations in Genesis Ten. Ostensibly, we can be confident as we progress, that Noah’s three sons and their wives represent the main racial strands on the Earth today.

As we progress, we will make a startling discovery in that there are actually four lineages in the world – East Asian and South Eastern Asian (1); African (2); Middle Eastern and South Asian (3); and European (4). 

March of the Titans, Arthur Kemp, 1999 & 2016, page 3:

‘Research carried out by L.L. Cavalli-Sforza and two colleagues, P. Menozzi and A. Piazzia, in their work The History and Geography of Human Genes (1994), has revealed an astonishing 2,288 genetic point difference between whites and black Africans… the English differ from the Danes, Germans, and French by a mere 21-25 points of genetic difference, whereas they differ from North American Indians by 947 points…’

During the course of this research it became imperative that an improved chronology was devised. It is impossible to have a wholly complete chronology for the very distant past. Conversely, it is possible to form a reasonably accurate time frame much further back than one would first anticipate. It has involved considerable effort to create a reliable timeline from before Adam through to the present day. A whole different jig-saw puzzle and a significant challenge in its own right. A chronology based on a re-interpretation of the Old Testament chronology prior to the Great Flood, combined with the Sumerian sexagesimal numerical counting system for the postdiluvian age to Abraham, has contributed to a pragmatic timeline of Earth’s ancient history. As there are already conventional and revised chronologies, it is an unconventional chronology – refer Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology

Everything You Know Is Still Wrong, Lloyd Pye, 2009 & 2017, pages 375-376: 

‘Sumerians… created an efficient system of mathematics based on the number 60 (called sexagesimal). It enabled them to easily divide into tiny fractions and to multiply with equal ease into the millions, to calculate roots and raise numbers by any power. The 60-second minute and the 60-minute hour are two vestiges that remain from their original system. So are the 360-degree circle, the 12-inch foot, and the dozen’ – Article: The Calendar Conspiracy

‘They had accurate calendars fashioned around the mind-boggling timeframe of 25,920 years, the “Great Year” based on a sophisticated celestial phenomenon known as precession (the time Earth’s polar axis needs to circle the sky and point again at the same North star)’ – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: The Pyramid Perplexity.

There is considerable support in dating the biblical flood to coincide with when the Last Glacial Maximum ended approximately 13,000 years ago, coinciding with the Younger Dryas event; or precisely, 10,837 BCE – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. A growing number of scientists and historians – outside of the mainstream institutions which deliberately support an erroneous agenda of either no flood at all, a localised Middle Eastern flood, or that it occurred about 2400 BCE – concur with the dating of circa 11,000 BCE.

For instance, though humans were eating cereal-based foods well before the flood, wheat was only domesticated since the last ice age; created from a still-living ancestor plant known as emmer. Wheat is a grain crop with some 25,000 different cultivars in the world today and most of these 25,000 different forms of modern wheat are varieties of two broad groups, called common wheat and durum wheat. Common or bread wheat, Triticum aestivum, accounts for some 95 percent of all the consumed wheat in the world today – the other 5 percent is made up of durum or hard wheat, Turgidum durum, used in pasta and semolina products.

Lloyd Pye, pages 517-519, 523:

‘In The Twelfth Planet Zecharia Sitchin calls Sumeria “The Sudden Civilisation”… it blossomed out of nowhere nearly 6,000 years ago… its roots extend back twice that far… The first official traces of domesticated plants and animals appear… around 12,000 ya, which scientists acknowledge was the time and point of origin for virtually all the domesticated agriculture and animal husbandry that has subsequently spread around the world.

… the first farmers… chose to begin cultivation in highlands… a terrible choice because they are subject to extreme variations in weather, they possess thin, less-than optimally-fertile soil, and they require construction of labour-intensive terraces to hold the poor soil in place… After the Flood, the plains were covered with soggy mud and silt that could not dry out or be washed away until new riverbeds provided drainage by carving their way down from the mountains above, which would have required many centuries.

In the Wars of Gods and Men, Zecharia Sitchin points out: 

“Scholars are agreed that agriculture began… with the harvesting of ‘wild ancestors’ of wheat and barley some 12,000 ya (10,000 BCE), but (they) are baffled by the genetic uniformity of those early grains grasses; and they are totally at a loss to explain the botano-genetic feat whereby – within a mere 2,000 years (8,000 BCE) – such wild emmers doubled, trebled, and quadrupled their chromosome pairs to become the cultivable wheat and barley of outstanding nutritional value (and) with the incredible ability to grow almost anywhere, and with the unusual twice-a-year crops.”

We first read of the patriarch Noah in Genesis 5:28-29, English Standard Version:

28 … Lamech… fathered a son 29 and called his name Noah [H5146 – Noach: rest], saying, “Out of the ground that the Lord has cursed, this one shall bring us relief [comfort] from our work and from the painful toil of our hands” – Genesis 3:17-18.

During the antediluvian epoch the terrain was affected by the worsening ice age, making agricultural farming in particular extremely difficult. The deluge in effect, ended the ice age so that the process of crop growing began as we recognise it today.

Noah is referred to in Sumerian texts as ZI.UD.SUD.DRA and in separate Akkadian accounts as Atra-hais, meaning ‘exceedingly wise’ and in the Epic of Gilgamesh, as Ut-napishtim. The Greco-Roman account, records the name Duecalion for Noah. Noah means rest or quiet. Noah being saved from the impending doom of a worldwide flood meant mankind could continue and therefore we are alive today; a testament to the Creator’s promise to spare Noah.

Ezekiel 14:14

English Standard Version

‘… even if these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in it, they would deliver but their own lives by their righteousness, declares the Lord God.’

Noah was one of the three most righteous men to live, listed with Daniel and Job. When this was written, Daniel was still alive. Even though Noah’s righteousness didn’t save humanity; it was in part because of his very righteousness, that ultimately mankind was spared. 

2 Peter 2:5

King James Version

‘And spared not the old world, but saved Noah the eighth person, a preacher of righteousness, bringing in the flood upon the world of the ungodly…’

It is of note that Noah is counted as the eighth person of eight. For the number 8 is simply a vertical symbol for infinity (∞) – derived from the last letter of the Greek alphabet omega (Ω ω) – representing something which is ongoing and eternal. In this case, Noah was the progenitor for the preservation and continuation of humankind.

Book of Enoch Chapter Ten:

1. ‘Then said the Most High, the Holy and Great One spake, and sent Uriel’ [Ariel the Archangel] – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega – ‘to the son of Lamech, and said to him: 2. and tell him in my name “Hide thyself!” and reveal to him the end that is approaching: that the whole earth will be destroyed, and a deluge is about to come upon the whole earth, and will destroy all that is on it. 3. And now instruct him that he may escape and his seed may be preserved for all the generations of the world.’

The world in Noah’s day had grown evil beyond compare. Corrupted by fallen Angels who had interfered with the creation on Earth and humankind in particular. The Creator planned to cleanse the Earth and start anew. 

The account is explained in Genesis 6:1-22, New Century Version:

‘The number of people on earth began to grow, and daughters were born to them. 2 When the sons of God saw that these girls were beautiful, they married any of them they chose. 3 The Lord said, “My Spirit will not remain in human beings forever, because they are flesh. They will live only 120 years.” 4 The Nephilim were on the earth in those days and also later.* That was when the sons of God [angels] had sexual relations with the daughters of human beings. These women gave birth to children, who became famous and were the mighty warriors [giants] of long ago. 5 The Lord saw that the human beings on the earth were very wicked and that everything they thought about was evil. 6 He was sorry he had made human beings on the earth, and his heart was filled with pain. 7 So the Lord said, “I will destroy all human beings that I made on the earth. And I will destroy every animal and everything that crawls on the earth and the birds of the air, because I am sorry I have made them” [note: marine life was not included].

8 But Noah pleased the Lord. 9 This is the family history of Noah. Noah was agood [H6662 – tsaddiyq: ‘just, lawful, righteous’ – spiritual] man, the most innocent [H8549 – tamiym: ‘complete, healthful, without blemish, undefiled’ – physically] man of his time, and he walked with God.

10 He had three sons: Shem, Ham, and Japheth. 11 People on earth did what God said was evil, and violence was everywhere. 12 When God saw that everyone on the earth did only evil, 13 he said to Noah, “Because people have made the earth full of violence, I will destroy all of them from the earth.

14 Build a boat of cypress [H1613 – Gopher: meaning ‘to house in’] wood [H6086 – ets: meaning ‘tree’ from H6095 – atsah: meaning ‘firmness, shut’] for yourself. Make rooms in it and cover it inside and outside with tar [H3722 – kaphaph: meaning ‘to cover over’ (with bitumen [pitch]) or ‘to make an atonement, to cleanse’]…”

We will return to the Ark and examine its exact composition and design.

17 “I will bring a flood of water on the earth to destroy all living things that live under the sky, including everything that has the breath of life. Everything on the earth will die. 18 But I will make an agreement with you [Genesis 9:8-17] – you, your sons, your wife, and your sons’ wives will all go into the boat. 19 Also, you must bring into the boat two of every living thing, male and female. Keep them alive with you. 20 Two of every kind of bird, animal, and crawling thing will come to you to be kept alive. 21 Also gather some of every kind of food and store it on the boat as food for you and the animals.”

22 ‘Noah did everything that God commanded him.’

The Nephilim will be repeatedly encountered during our journey and they will be discussed in more detail – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin and Destiny of Nimrod; Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II; Monoliths of the Nephilim; and Na’amah. Various sources which recount a global flood, mention other survivors apart from Noah’s family; consequently, Nephilim presence in the post-flood world is mentioned repeatedly in the Old Testament.*

Not only does Noah receive high praise about his character from his Maker, these verses also describe the physical purity of his genealogy. An unarguable reason why Noah was the ideal candidate to continue the human race. Noah’s ancestors going back to Adam and his son Seth, are listed in Genesis chapter five.

Author Alan Alford says the following regarding Noah in his first book, Gods of the New Millennium, 1996:

‘Noah’s birth was far from normal. According to the Book of Enoch, when Noah was born, his father Lamech was extremely perturbed to find that, “his body was white as snow and red as the blooming of a rose”. Lamech was so shocked that he asked his father Methuselah to make enquiries of Enoch who was staying among the sons of the Gods (the Nephilim), because: “I have begotten a strange son, diverse from and unlike man, and resembling the sons of the God of Heaven and his nature is quite different, and he is not like us… And it seems to me that he is not sprung from me but from the angels.” Enoch’s response was to assure Lamech that Noah was indeed his son, but his unusual disposition was part of a plan to save Noah and his family in a coming deluge.

It would seem that Noah’s father may have become known as Lamech, meaning “He who was Humbled”, as a result of this rather embarrassing accusation against his wife. Lamech’s hope for better times was not to come true, for mankind’s problems were only just beginning. According to the Atra-Hasis, some time before the Flood… God… decided to punish… man with infectious diseases and a series of droughts… and the Biblical reference to the ground which had been cursed by the Lord may well refer to the beginning of the last ice age…’ – which gradually began about 27,000 BCE, reaching its greatest advance some 21,000 years ago and ending with the flood almost 13,000 years ago.

This description is not necessarily saying Noah was an albino, though this is a plausible scenario. It could be referring to Noah being pale, with very fair skin. We find a remarkably similar description, of the Son of Man in Revelation 1:14-15, New Century Version:

‘His head and hair were white like wool, as white as snow, and his eyeswere like flames [G5395 – phlox: ‘a flash or blaze’] of fire. His feet were like bronze [G5474 – chalkolibanon: superficially ‘fine brass’, though could be a ‘metal like gold if not more precious’] that glows in a hot furnace…’

The description is not saying the Son of Man has red or orange eyes. He could have blue eyes which are radiant and piercing. The colour of a pure oxygen rich, high temperature flame is blue-white. People can be described as having flaming eyes or smouldering blue eyes – refer article: The Seven Churches – A Message to the Church of God in the Latter Days.

Similarly, it is not necessarily correct to assume bronze or brass means brown or coppery, as the Greek word chalkolibanon derives from a compound of G5475 and G3030, which mean ‘whiteness’ or ‘brilliancy.’ When fine brass is burnt in a furnace it becomes white hot. When it cools, it remains white with a golden hint to it.

In Daniel 7:9-10, New English Translation: 

9 “While I was watching, thrones were set up, and theAncient of Daystook his seat. His attire was white like snow; the hair of his head was like lamb’s wool. His throne was ablaze with fire and its wheels were all aflame. 10  A river of fire [the Holy Spirit] was streaming forth and proceeding from his presence.”

The Ancient of Days and source of all life is similarly described as the Son of Man. Some translations say the Ancient One. The CEV translates as, the Eternal God and the TEV as, One who had been living for ever. 

The Book of Enoch corroborates the biblical description of the Son of Man and the Ancient of Days.

Book of Enoch 46:1-4

1 At that place, I saw the One to whom belongs the time before time. And his head was white like wool, and there was with him another individual, whose face was like that of a human being. His countenance was full of splendor like that of one among the kodesh [holy] malakim [angels]. 2 And I asked… “Who is this, and from whence is he who is going as the prototype of the Before-Time?” 3 … “This is the Son of Man, to whom belongs righteousness, and with whom righteousness dwells… for Yahweh [Lord] of Hosts has chosen Him, and He is destined to be victorious before Yahwehof Hosts… 4 “This Son of Man whom you have seen is the One who would remove the kings and the mighty ones [rulers of this world] from their comfortable seats and the strong ones [the unseen rulers of this world] from their thrones…” – refer articles: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want? and Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are.

The Bible states that Noah was ‘perfect’ in his ‘generations’. The word generations, is the Hebrew word Toledah, and means ‘descent.’ The Hebrew word Tamim means ‘without blemish’ in his generations and is the technical word for bodily and physical perfection; not a reference to Noah’s righteousness. It is the same word used for the purity of sacrificial animals. Noah was without blemish physically because – in his pedigree from Adam and Seth – his lineage had not mixed with any other human line or more crucially, been tainted by the Nephilim. 

The Genesis Apocryphon parallels the birth of Noah in the Book of Enoch: 

‘… behold I thought then without my heart that conception was due to the watchers [fallen dark Angels] and the holy ones [righteous Angels] and to the giants [Nephilim], and my heart was troubled within me because of this trial. Then I, Lamech approached Bathenosh my wife in haste and said to her, ‘… by the Most High, the Great Lord, the King of all the world and Ruler of the Sons of Heaven, until you tell me all things truthfully… Tell me… and not falsely… Then Bathenosh my wife spoke to me with much heat [and mastered her anger]…’

Though she cryptically replies: ‘… O my brother, oh my lord, remember my pleasure… the lying together and my soul within its body. [And I tell you] all things truthfully… I swear to you by the Holy Great One the King of the heavens, that this seed is yours and this conception is from you, whose spirit was planted by you and by no stranger or watcher or son of heaven.’

The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, page 31 – emphasis mine:

‘Lamech mistook the holy nature of Noah as possessing the startling physical characteristics of [a] baby Nephilim… the first book of Enoch: 

“… Methuselah, took a wife for his son Lamech, and she became pregnant by him and bore him a son. And his body was white as snow and as red as a rose; the hair of his head as white as wool and his demdema (long curly hair) beautiful; and as for his eyes, when he opened them the whole house glowed like the sun… And his father, Lamech, was afraid of him and fled and went to Methuselah his father; and he said to him, “I have begotten a strange son. He is not like [an ordinary] human being, but [he] looks like the children of the angels of heaven to me, his form is different and [he is] not like us… It does not seem to me that he is of me, but of angels.”

‘So too, did Atlantean giants, according to Frank Joseph, author of the Destruction of Atlantis, possess ruddy, white skin, with blond and red hair and glowing eyes… other ancient giants… also possessed fair skin and were known as lucent, or “shining gods”…’

Something was strikingly evident immediately upon Noah’s birth, reflected in his unique physical appearance. The description again, could refer to albinism, with a white, pinkish skin and white hair; or pale skin with platinum blond hair. If the Nephilim, being angelic-human hybrids had white skin, with blond or red hair, and Noah stood out like one of them, this would imply that humans naturally possessed darker shades of skin tone rather than lighter up to this point. Lamech’s reaction signifies that he saw something special in Noah’s ‘miraculous’ birth aside from the colour of his skin and hair. One chosen by the Creator before birth, as were Jeremiah, John the Baptist and Christ after him.

Jeremiah 1:5

English Standard Version

“Before I formed you in the womb I knew you, and before you were born I consecrated you; I appointed you a prophet to the nations.”

Lamech is afraid of Noah, and runs to his father Methusaleh with his concern. Methusaleh contacts his own father Enoch, who responds in calming their fears; revealing to them Noah’s role as the saviour of humanity in the upcoming Flood cataclysm, as well as actually giving Noah his name. 

Book of Enoch 106:6-8, 10, 12, 16, 18-19

“… and [Lamech feared] that a wondrous phenomenon may take place upon the earth in [Noah’s day]. So I am beseeching you now, begging you in order that you may go to his grandfather Enoch, our father, and learn from him the truth, for his dwelling place is among the [angels].” When Methuselah heard the words of his son, he came to us at the ends of the earth; for he had heard that I [Enoch] was there… [Methuselah says:] 

“my father, hear me: For unto my son Lamech a son has been born, one whose image and form are not like unto the characteristics of human beings; and his color is whiter than snow and redder than a rose, the hair of his head is whiter than white wool, and his eyes are like the rays of the sun”… Lamech, became afraid and fled, and he did not believe that he the child was of him but of the image of the [angels] of heaven… 

“There shall be a great… deluge and a great destruction for one year… Now, make known to your son Lamech that the son who has been born is indeed righteous; and call his name Noah, for he shall be the remnant for you, and he and his sons shall be saved from the corruption, which shall come upon the earth on account of all the sin and oppression that existed, and it will be fulfilled upon the earth in his days. After that there shall occur still greater oppression than that which was fulfilled upon the earth the first time [yet future]; for I do know the mysteries of the [holy] ones; for He, Yahweh, has revealed them to me and made me know; and I have read them in the heavenly tablets.”

By having Enoch name his great-grandson, it intensifies a connection that is already found in the Bible; in their typological location in the primeval genealogy; seventh – the number symbolising perfection and applicable to Enoch – and tenth – the number symbolising completion or judgement and highly applicable for Noah – from Adam.

Enoch and Noah are kindred spirits, as the same phrase is applied to both of them and to them alone: they walked with God contrast with Abraham in Genesis 17:1, Genesis 6:9 and 5:24, ESV.

‘When Abram was ninety-nine years old the Lord appeared to Abram and said to him, “I am God Almighty; walk before me, and be blameless.

‘Noah was a righteous man; he was blameless in his age; Noah walked with God.’

‘Enoch walked with God; then he was no more, for God took him.’

It would appear that the Nephilim – and likely their fallen angelic fathers, based on the description of the Son of Man and the Ancient of Days – were not white as in a typical European, but rather they were white like an albino. For those who have watched the Matrix trilogy, the second film features twin dreadlocked characters who exhibit exactly the kind of white skin we are speaking of.

Serious consideration must be given to Noah being the first truly light skinned human. His father’s description of him in the Book of Enoch, would explain Noah’s seemingly other-worldliness. It may well be more than coincidental that Albinism affects the production of the pigment melanin, which colours skin, hair and eyes – Chapter XVI Shem Occidentalis

While it is a lifelong condition from birth, it does not worsen with age. People with albinism have a reduced amount of melanin, or no melanin at all. This affects albinos colouring and eyesight. Albinism is caused by for the want of a better word, ‘faulty’ genes a child inherits from its parents. 

One in 17,000 babies in Europe and the USA are born with either Oculocutaneous albinism (OCA), which involves the eyes, hair and skin, or Ocular albinism (OA), which is much less common and affects only the eyes.

Dr Mary Lowth clarifies – capitalisation theirs:

‘People presume that all people with albinism have white hair and white skin; however, this is not usually the case. A common myth is that they have red eyes; however, this is also not true. Most people with albinism have blue eyes and some have hazel or brown eyes. However, in certain light conditions there is a reddish tint reflected through the iris and pupil from the retina and the eyes appear red (similar to the ‘red eye’ in flash photography). Albinism results from inheriting an albinism gene from both the mother and the father (who often have normal pigmentation themselves, as their OTHER gene is normal). When both parents carry the albinism gene (and neither parent has albinism) there is a one in four chance at each pregnancy that the baby will be born with albinism. If a parent has albinism then they will pass on one affected gene to their child. The child will still only develop albinism if they also inherit an albinism gene from the other parent.’

There are seven types of Oculocutaneous albinism. We will look at the main condition. 

‘OCA1 results from a genetic defect in an enzyme called tyrosinase. This enzyme helps the body to make melanin pigment. There are two subtypes of OCA1. In OCA1A, the enzyme is completely inactive and absolutely no melanin is produced, leading to white hair and very light skin. In OCA1B, the enzyme is minimally active and a small amount of melanin is produced. This leads to hair that may darken to blond, yellow/orange or even light brown, as well as slightly more pigment in the skin.’

Noah’s whiteness may or may not have been a faulty gene or defect, but he does seem to be the melanin absent or reduced, Ancestor Zero and fulcrum in the equation on either the actual origination of the different races or more likely, the increased diversity of races after the flood. Thereby impacting their characteristics and the varying amount of melanin skin pigmentation exhibited by a variety of skin tones, that would ultimately differentiate the descendants from his three (four) sons and sixteen (twenty-one) grandsons from one another – refer Chapter XVI Shem Occidentalis; and Chapter XI Ham Aequator.

Alan Alford’s comments on this question, in Gods of the New Millennium – emphasis mine:

‘The Flood thus acted as a gateway or bottleneck through which the genes of man were transmitted to the post-Flood generations. According to the Bible, the three sons of Noah – Shem, Ham and Japheth – took separate territories and fathered everyone in the world alive today. Did these three sons represent three distinct races? Modern studies of human racial diversity are unfortunately few and far between. As Jared Diamond notes:

“The subject of human races is so explosive that Darwin excised all discussion of it from his famous 1859 book On the Origin of species. Even today, few scientists dare to study racial origins, lest they be branded racists simply for being interested in the problem.”

‘Genetic scientists, however, have projected backwards from all of the human racial diversity which exists today and found a common point, known as mtDNA Eve (Mitochondrial Eve)… These findings suggest that racial diversity must have been preserved on Noah’s Ark if the Flood occurred only 13,000 years ago. Biblical scholars would (agree) with this conclusion. 

A major clue lies in the names of Noah’s sons, particularly the name Ham which literally means “He who is Hot”, implying a dark coloured skin. Furthermore, the location of the Hamitic tribes in the Table of Nations (Genesis 10) has been clearly identified by Biblical scholars as the African lands. The Koran, too, is explicit in referring to separate nations on board Noah’s Ark, when it states “blessings upon thee and on the nations with thee”. The scenario of preserving mankind’s racial diversity on Noah’s Ark is entirely consistent with the Biblical record that all living creatures were saved. 

Unfortunately, most people have regarded the tale of the Ark as a myth, due to the logistical problems of confining so many types of animals and birds in such close proximity, added to the practical difficulties of gathering together so many different species. 

However, if we were to be forewarned of a Flood tomorrow, we would, with the benefit of modern scientific knowledge, not round up the animals themselves but theirgenes. And there are two clues which suggest that this is exactly what happened 13,000 years ago. The Utnapishtim legend of Noah states that Utnapishtim loaded aboard whatever he had of “the seed of all living creatures”. And in the Atra-Hasis (Fragment III)… God… (says) “game of the field and beasts of the field, as many as eat herbs, I will send unto thee”. An echo of this is found in Genesis 6:20 which states that “two of every kind… will come to you”. If the seed or genes of all living animals were kept alive in the Ark, why not also the genes representing human diversity? However, the problem of human races goes much further back in time, prior to Noah’s Ark, for no-one can explain how the races evolved. As Jared Diamond points out, all of the current theories on the origin of racial characteristics have fundamental weaknesses. In my view, the key to the mystery is genetic science. Here is my theory on how (it was done).

The unusual birth of Noah, discussed earlier, was the first step in (a) far-sighted strategy… (before) selecting… three women from three diverse races of mankind… the eggs of each of these women were fertilized by Noah’s sperm, and implanted into three surrogate mothers. Nine months later, Noah became the father of three sons, Shem, Ham and Japheth, as recorded in the Bible… the three ethnic mothers of Shem, Ham and Japheth were to marry their own sons. 

These, then, were the three women who accompanied Noah, his unnamed wife and his three sons onto the Ark. Using this strategy… caused a further significant dilution of Noah’s “pure” genes and a significant increase in the proportion of “ethnic” genes in the next generation. Whilst Shem, Ham and Japheth had retained 50 per cent of the pure seed. Their sons and daughters became 25 per cent pure seed and 75 per cent ethnic… three separate races emerged…

There are several further factors which tend to corroborate the above theory… the independent account in the Book of Enoch of Noah’s unusual white/red pigmentation describes a deliberate step… for obtaining a greater range of colour variation in the three new lines of mankind. Without Noah’s whiteness… could only have blended three shades of black. Is it possible that Lamech’s fathering of Noah was really subject to genetic intervention?

A fragment from the Book of Noah, discovered at Qumran, records an ambiguous response from Lamech’s wife, when questioned about the conception of Noah. She implored her husband to “remember my delicate feelings” – perhaps a sign that she was keeping a secret of the Gods. (Another) corroborating factor is the apparent birth of all Noah’s three sons in the same year. The King James Version of the Bible (KJV) translates the original Hebrew literally: And Noah was five hundred years old: and Noah begat Shem, Ham and Japheth.

The New International Version of the Bible (NIV), on the other hand, has attempted to conceal the impression of three sons in the same year by altering the translation: After Noah was 500 years old, he became the father of Shem, Ham and Japheth. The deliberate vagueness of the word “after” suggests a fudge. However, in order to make the illusion succeed, it is also necessary to disguise the fact that all three sons were 100 years old when the Flood occurred 100 years later. Therefore the NIV states: Two years after the Flood, when Shem was 100 years old, he became the father of Arphaxad. However, the KJV retains the original and literal meaning of the Hebrew: Shem was a hundred years old, and begat Arphaxad two years after the Flood. 

Whilst the NIV fudge conveniently allows 24 months for the birth of three separate children, the reality is that all of Noah’s sons were born in the same year. Why did the NIV Biblical revisionists find this idea so offensive that they tried to hide it? Could it have implied to them that Noah’s three sons came from three different wives within the same year?’

A thought provoking hypothesis which certainly gives pause for consideration. The origin of the races is a complete mystery to researchers and theologians alike. Alan Alford’s theory offers an original and plausible solution. As the introduction of the variety of racial branches from sixteen (twenty-one) grandsons strongly appears to have been new, how many races before the flood were there? Just the one from Adam and Eve’s son Seth; two including Cain; or perhaps three? As we shall later investigate – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.

It has been entertained that the mark of Cain introduced in Genesis 4:15, relates to Cain’s skin changing from white to black. An alternative explanation would be required, if Cain was already dark skinned. Regarding Adam, it states in Genesis 2:7, English Standard Version:

‘… then the Lord God formed the man of dust from the ground and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and the man became a living creature.’

There is an anomaly in that we will learn that Adam was not Cain’s biological father – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. Nor did Adam start as ‘dust from the ground’ but became dust from the ground; this was not his original beginning. The incident in the Garden of Eden led to his and Eve losing their spiritual status in exchange for a composition that was physical. This was the core of the Serpents’s trick played on Eve. 

The name Adam in Hebrew from the root, dmm means ‘to begin, to produce.’ Adam had a beginning, asone from the soil. The name Adam is the same as the noun, ‘adam, which means man[kind] in [the] sense of ‘a creature made from earth,’ or likeness-made-from-soil. The verb dama, describes making an ‘image’ and the noun dimyon means ‘likeness.’ Adama means ‘arable soil’ or ‘clay-red earth’.

Adam does not mean red as in colour or complexion. Verbs adom and adem mean red, as do the adjectives adom and admoni, as well as the noun edom, used for Abraham’s Grandson, Esau – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. The ubiquitous noun, dam means ‘blood, the seat of life.’

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:

‘The name Adam… means Acre Man, but since the word for acre is distilled from the action of producing agricultural crops, the name Adam really means Produce… But that root that covers the action of producing is also the same as the root that covers redness. That means that Adam is also Red Man. Since red is the color of blood (2 Kings 3:22) and also since the nameAdam is the word (dom), meaning blood, with an aleph in front of it, and alephs sometimes appear in front of words without essentially altering the meaning, Adam also means Blood Man. And since blood is the seat of the breath (or life), Adam is also Life Man. All in all, the name Adam is probably best interpreted as Living Creature or rather the corporeal part of a living creature. The name Adam simply means Corporeal One or Dustling; prior to receiving breath, Adam was quite literally a corpse (Genesis 2:7).’

Some have incorrectly surmised that Adam’s redness – from red-clay earth – meant he was white with a ruddy complexion. One commentator says: “Adam means ruddy complexioned, to show blood (in the face), flush or turn rosy.” Later, we will learn that King David of Judah and Jacob’s brother Esau are described in this manner. Adam is not. For Adam, it is accentuating his coming alive and beginning as the first of his kind – with different genetic DNA, symbolised by his blood – for indeed, their were other humans created prior to Adam – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.

The line of Cain in Genesis chapter four is fascinating, because we learn that another Lamech – different from the father of Noah – is a progenitor of polygamy, having two wives. They are only the second and third women after Eve to be recorded in the Old Testament, implying significance. Adah means ‘ornament’ and has the connotation of beauty. Zillah means ‘dark’ or ‘to be dark’. So some have conjectured that Adah was light skinned and Zillah dark skinned; or, it could be referring to Zillah possessing a proclivity towards the dark arts – Article: Na’amah.

Intriguing, are the two sons born of Adah and especially the son from Zillah and their very Japheth-like names. There is the primogenitor of Cain’s line, Cain and on Seth’s family tree, a Cainan – of which a derivative becomes a Hamitic name. The Book of Jasher in chapter two says that Cainan, the Grandson of Seth was the father of three sons and two daughters, who are none other than Adah and Zillah. The book also says that Zillah was barren when she was old, until towards the end of her life.

In Genesis chapter four, we learn there were other humans – not descended from Adam and Eve – in the Land of Nod, where Cain went to dwell. 

Genesis 4:16-17

New Century Version

16 ‘So Cain went away [not just physically but also spiritually] from the Lord and lived in the land of Nod, east of Eden. 17 He had sexual relations with his wife, and she became pregnant and gave birth to Enoch. At that time Cain was building a city, which he named after his son Enoch.’

Cain already had a wife – a sister according to some sources, a fallen Angel in others – before sojourning to Nod and building a city. 

Book of Jubilees 4:9

‘And Cain took Awan his sister to be his wife and she bare him Enoch… And… houses were built on the earth, and Cain built a city, and called its name after the name of his son Enoch.’

Cain would not build a city, if it were not for an already large population of people living in Nod – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. Genesis 1:27 reveals man was created on the Sixth Day or era, whereas, Genesis 2:7 shows Adam was created on the ‘Eighth Day’, the day or era after the Seventh Day rest. If there were inhabitants prior to Cain’s arrival, they were not descended from Adam and Eve. We will return to this question in a later chapter – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.

Cain didn’t waste any time, in becoming the first person in endeavouring to establish and consolidate centralised power – a precursor for a one world government. The Way of Cain has survived many millennia right through to our present day and age – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.

When Adam’s son Seth is born, we learn in Genesis 5:3 NCV:

‘When Adam was 130 years old, he became the father of another sonin his likeness [H1823 – dmuwth: ‘similitude’] and image [H6754 – tselem: ‘resemblance’], and Adam named him Seth.’

Seth was in other words, the spitting image of his biological father. The line of Seth, his sons and their wives is amplified in the Book of Jubilees.

Book of Jubilees 4:11-28

11 ‘… Seth took Azura his sister to be his wife, and… she bare him Enos. 13 … Enos took Noam his sister to be his wife, and she bare him a son… [calling] his name Kenan. 14 And… Kenan took Mualeleth his sister to be his wife, and she bare him a son… and he called his name Mahalalel. 15 … Mahalalel took unto him to wife Dinah, the daughter of Barakiel the daughter of his father’s brother, and she bare him a son… and he called his name Jared, for in his days the malakim of Yahweh descended on the earth, those who are named the Watchers, that they should instruct the children of men, and that they should do judgment and uprightness on the earth. 

16 And… Jared took to himself a wife, and her name was Baraka, the daughter of Rasujal, a daughter of his father’s brother… and she bare him a son… and he called his name Enoch. 20 And… he took to himself a wife, and her name was Edna, the daughter of Danel, the daughter of his father’s brother, and… she bare him a son and he called his name Methuselah. 27 And… Methuselah took unto himself a wife, Edna the daughter of Azrial, the daughter of his father’s brother… and he begat a son and called his name Lamech. 28 And… Lamech took to himself a wife, and her name was Betenos the daughter of Baraki’il, the daughter of his father’s brother, and… she bare him a son and he called his name Noah, saying, ‘This one will comfort me for my trouble and all my work, and for the ground which Yahweh has cursed.’

Let’s ask the question: was the consternation exhibited by Lamech toward his son Noah due to everyone – Cain, Seth and the inhabitants of Nod, the people of Day Six – in the antediluvian world, having darker shades of skin, black or brunette hair and brown eyes. The Earth then – during the antediluvian epoch – whether it be human beings, flora and fauna or the climate, was not exactly the same as today – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.

This is partly why the conundrum of the origin of the races exists. If there were only one, two or three races and they ranged between dark to medium brown skin, with dark hair and brown eyes, then Lamech’s shock of seeing Noah so completely and utterly white skinned and fair, with platinum blond hair and blue eyes would not be surprising at all. Instead, it would have been very disturbing.

The names of Japheth, Ham and Shem’s wives are not stated in the bible, though they are mentioned in the Book of Jubilees (dated between 160 to 150 BCE) as ‘Adataneses the wife of Japheth; Na’eltama’uk the wife of Ham; and Sedeqetelebab, Shem’s wife. The Syriac Targum, a similar work, states the wives names as Arathka for Japheth’s wife, Zedkat Nabu for Ham’s wife and Nahalath Mahnuk as Shem’s wife.

Noah’s wife is mentioned five times in Genesis, without her name being revealed. Some believe she could be Naamah, the sister of Tubal-Cain in Genesis 4.22. As she is from the already imperfect line of Cain, it would seem to be a contradiction for Noah to marry Naamah, mixing the two genetic lines – refer article: Na’amah. With that said, if there is any merit in Alan Alford’s theory or a version of it, Noah may have had three wives from which three sons were born; taking only one wife on board the Ark.

The Book of Jubilees 4:46-47, supports the Bible and states Noah had one wife and that she bore all three sons:

‘… Noah took to himself a wife, and her name was Emzara, the daughter of Rakeel, the daughter of his father’s brother [a brother of Lamech]… And in the third year thereof she bore him Shem, in the fifth year thereof she bore him Ham, and in the first year… she bore him Japheth.’

Genesis 11:10 states Shem is two years younger than Japheth, yet Genesis 10:21 says Shem is the eldest. Comparing all the Bible verses where the three sons are mentioned, it establishes their order of birth as Japheth first, then Shem and lastly Ham. Shem is sometimes placed first in order because from him, the patriarch Abraham would later be born. If Noah only had one wife and Alford’s theory is not applied, then Japheth, Shem and Ham very likely had wives with different genetic characteristics. 

The Book of Tobit – dated between 225 to 175 BCE – does not name Noah’s wife, though does say she was one of his ‘own kindred’. An Arabic source with Islamic tradition links Noah’s wife descended from either his own family bloodline from Methuselah or less accurately, Mehujael from Cain’s line, giving her name as Haykel or Amzurah respectively – Amzurah being similar to Emzara.

Unknown source: 

‘[Noah’s] family were probably mid-brown, with genes for both dark and light skin, because a medium skin colour would seem to be the most generally suitable (dark enough to protect against skin damage and folate destruction, yet light enough to allow vitamin D production). Adam and Eve would most likely have been mid-brown as well, with brown eyes and brown (or black) hair. In fact, most of the world’s population today is mid-brown.’ 

There is genetic evidence supporting the premise that the world’s inhabitants before the flood were darker skinned and medium brown in tone – Chapter XII Canaan & Africa.

We will investigate this question in a later section, as Y-DNA and mtDNA Haplogroups support such a conclusion – refer article: Y-DNA Adam & mtDNA Eve: The Genesis & Evolution of Homo sapiens. Noah would have been the carrier of the genes that were passed on to his three sons, while combining with the DNA of their wives and producing sixteen (twenty-one) grandsons now ranging from dark to light, black to white, who had not existed previously.

If Noah did possess a DNA mutation or variation which introduced racial distinction and produced numerous ethnicities, he must have either inherited recessive genes, passed down from Adam, Eve and Seth, or his genetic code was manipulated prior to his birth.

Albinism seems to be a throwback to when humans were dark and the mutated gene* that causes reduced melanin and white skin appeared. Research supports the introduction of light skin in our more recent past – an acknowledgment that earlier humans did possess brown skin.

White Skin Developed in Europe Only As Recently as 8,000 Years Ago Say Anthropologists, Liz Lea Floor, 2015 – emphasis mine:

‘The myriad of skin tones and eye colors that humans express around the world are interesting and wonderful in their variety. Research continues on how humans acquired the traits they now have and when, in order to complete the puzzle that is our ancient human history. Now, a recent analysis by anthropologists suggests that the light skin color and the tallness associated with European genetics are relatively recent traits to the continent.

An international team of researchers as headed by Harvard University’s Dr. Iain Mathieson put forth a study at the 84th annual meeting of the American Association of Physical Anthropologists recently. Based on 83 human samples from Holocene Europe as analyzed under the 1000 Genomes Project, it is now found that for the majority of the time that humans have lived in Europe, the people had dark skin, and the genes signifying light skin only appear within the past 8,000 years.This recent and relatively quick process of natural selection suggests to researchers that the traits which spread rapidly were advantageous within that environment, according to the American Association for the Advancement of Science (AAAS). 

This dramatic evidence suggests modern Europeans do not appear as their long ancient ancestors did.

Previous research published in 2008 found thatthe earliest mutations in the eye-color genes that led to the evolution of blue eyes probably occurred about 10,000 years ago in individuals living in around the Black Sea. The surprising aspect of the findings is that while it is fundamental to natural selection that advantageous genetic attributes spread, it is not often a speedy process. The study shows that these genetic pale skin traits swept across Europe speedily, andthatphenomenon is of particular interest to researchers.’

Humans are not from Earth – A Scientific Evaluation of the Evidence, Ellis Silver, 2017, pages 27, 42 and 278 – emphasis mine:

‘Until about 7,700 years ago, all humans had brown eyes… Since blue eyes offer more protection against cataracts, it’s surprising that they didn’t evolve much sooner. And it’s bizarre that they’re rarely found in climates where the sunlight is strongest… Everyone with blue eyes has a single, common ancestor who lived about 7,700 years ago and had a genetic mutation – a single switch that turns off or limits the eye’s ability to produce melanin. Researchers have found that if this gene is completely destroyed it leads to albinism.* Around the time that blue eyes first appeared, so did white skin…

… light skinned people appeared on Earth more recently than most of us realize… when the allele associated with light skin first originated in the SLC24A5 gene… lighter skin, like blue eyes, might simply have been a genetic anomaly rather than a necessity. The Caucasian did first appear around 7,700 years [ago], and we don’t know why. We’d been living in temperate regions including Scandinavia for tens of thousands of years before that time, yet we retained our dark skin, hair, and eyes. And it seems we hadn’t succumbed to vitamin D deficiency. So the sudden switch to white skin, blond hair, and blue eyes is both unexpected and unexplainable. Most mainstream biologists say it was a simple genetic mutation that people found attractive. But another explanation is that the Caucasians were hybrids…’

White skin, blond and red hair with blue and green eyes, suddenly came out of nowhere, springing out of the genetic gene pool, much like Noah. A recent study has offered alternative dating for this genetic mutation, between 11,000 to 19,000 years ago. We will learn that this dating is especially accurate. 

The dating of nearly 8,000 years ago is still highly relevant, as that takes us back to the time of Peleg and the Tower of Babel, at which time one of Shem’s sons had a pronounced divisional split in his descendant’s line. This was represented by the major Y-DNA paternal mutations of the European R1a and R1b Haplogroup strains. R1a being one of the principle Haplogroups for Eastern European men – aside from mutations found in Central and South Asia as the result of admixture – and R1b, the primary Haplogroup of Western Europeans, including the Latino-Hispano peoples of the Americas. 

The Genetic Origin of the Nations, 2006 & 2020:

‘The scientific evidence indicates that there were seven so-called “Eves” to the genetic mtDNA pool in the Caucasian [line] but that there are 26 female lines overall. 

Noah was understood to be pure in his generations. The Bible also maintains that the people in the Ark were all the family of Noah. Thus, to properly account for the genetic diversity, Noah must have maintained the capacity to throw genetically distinct offspring, and this offspring had the characteristics of the line from which it came, but not the entire sequence that Noah had originally. For Noah to be the father of the human structure he is held to have had the capacity for the… YDNA substructure, as all humans are descended from him. Any male on the planet will have only the mutations that signify his branch and path. Noah held the base YDNA that was able to mutate into… other subgroups [that is, Haplogroup A].

… when we examine the tree of mtDNA we find some interesting group derivatives. The so-called “supergroups” are really only in three basic groups. In other words, they came from three main female lines. That is what we would expect to find if we assume there were only three females that bred on from the Ark, namely the wives of Shem, Ham and Japheth. These Haplogroups are all descended from a single female supergroup, namely Haplogroup L. So in reality, all females are descended from one female line, Hg L. That is super L. This line then split into L1, and then L2 and L3. The line L3 diverged and from L3 came the other mtDNA mutations. Thus, all females came from one Eve whose mtDNA line was L.

The supergroups M and N were next to diverge or mutate. From a biblical point of view we can argue easily that L was formed with Eve and the other groups were pre-Flood divisions that came on to the Ark. Thus, we could correctly argue that L, M, and N came on to the Ark within the accepted biblical account.All mtDNA Haplogroups are subdivisions of L, then M and N and subsequently R, which itself is a mutation of Hg N. 

Thus, we can assume that Eve produced the line L and the three wives of Shem, Ham and Japheth are at least the three groups L, M and N. There may have been further divisions given the fact that Noah may have had daughters not mentioned and their mtDNA line may have been L, or M or N. It may have even been R, if we assume that the entire L line came in through the wife of Ham, as the L line is almost confined to the sub-Saharan tribes. We also have to address the fact that Eve was dark skinned and the fact that Adam means the one who was red. Thus the capacity for the development of skin colour was an original trait [even if recessive] of the human creation. 

M produced three subdivisions… including C [and Z, which split from each other], and D and G… [with subdivisions] E and Q… [all associated with East Asian peoples].

We might thus also deduce that the wives of the sons of Noah were taken from the one family lineage, maintaining purity in the generations in the female line also. The L2 and L3 split may have come from the family structure before the Flood. [Any] daughters of Noah and the wives of the sons could have carried all three of the L subdivisions and the basic core sub-groups of M, N and perhaps R. It is therefore possible that the women of the Ark… could easily have contained the basis for the modern mtDNA diversity. 

The supergroup N… split… [including] Haplogroups I and W… The R supergroup split into the following: B; F; HV, which split into H and V; P; The J and T subdivision; and U, from which came K… [all associated with European peoples].’

According to the author, the mtDNA super Haplogroup L originated with Eve and split into L0, L1, L2 and L3. All mtDNA L haplogroups from L0 to L6 are primarily associated with sub-Saharan African people and to a lesser extent, Berbers (and Arabs). The remainder of the mtDNA Haplogroups then derived or mutated from L3. L3 gave rise to the super subgroups M and N.

Broadly speaking, L3 relating to African peoples, M with East Asian and N for Europeans. The author states that Japheth, Ham and Shem’s wives would have carried these new mutations. Though in reality, it would have been the potential for them to be realised in their descendants.

For the three wives of Noah’s sons to each represent these three core racial strands in the future, the connecting dots not suggested by the author are that these wives could have also been daughters of Noah by his wife Emzara. Though there is reason to believe this is not the case.

More probable and advanced by this writer, is that Noah would have passed on to each son the paternal genetic Y sex chromosome represented by Haplogroup A. First to Japheth and his subsequent seven sons, then Ham and his three sons; Shem and his five sons; and finally Canaan* and his six sons with each of the twenty-one grandson’s male descendants forming the Haplogroup mutations presently today of B through to T.

While Ham, Shem and Japheth resembled each other, it would be their descendants who would exhibit the mutations which would arise respectively in the darker equatorial peoples, dwelling from Africa to India; the lighter skinned peoples inhabiting Europe; and the eastern peoples of Asia and the Americas.

Noah’s wife would have received the maternal recessive genes consisting of Mitochondria DNA, originating in the L line from Eve, which included the future Haplogroup M and N mutations. Thus, L3, M and N were new mutations that had not existed during the antediluvian epoch.

The new racial characteristics carried by Noah’s daughters (in law), ‘Adataneses, Na’eltama’uk and Sedeqetelebab and possessed by Japheth, Ham and Shem, would eventually reveal two further racial strands: yellow from Japheth (C, D) and ‘Adataneses (M); and white from Shem (G) and Sedeqetelebab (N, R); to add to an original brown skin tone. The latter now carried a new mutation too; creating extra diversity in Ham (H, J) and Na’eltama’uk (L0, L1-L6). Canaan* (A, B, E) is a separate line again and is discussed in depth in Chapter XI Ham Aequator; and Chapter XII Canaan & Africa.

What is of fascinating interest is that while the white line when it mutated long after the Flood was new; the yellow line of descent was a throwback to the people of Day Six – refer articles: Homo neanderthalensis I, II, III & IV; and Chapter II Japheth Orientalium.

It is understandable why these eight people were saved and that not just Noah was genealogically pure, but so was his wife. They then had (probably) three to (possibly) six children prior to the flood who received the three (actually four) new core racial lines, which then mutated into the sixteen (in reality twenty-one) new sub-racial strands through their children after the flood – Noah’s and Emzara’s grandchildren.

This leaves the L and specifically the L0 pre-flood line from Eve. The simple answer is that L was passed to Cain and his family line and what became L0 was passed to Seth and his line of descent which later included Noah and his wife. L3 with M and N, being the later mutations from Seth’s line L0 after the Flood. The L and L0 lines were mid-toned skinned lines, with the darker and lighter shades of skin and racial diversity included in the L3 line we presently have now, deriving from Noah’s descendants. The undeniable scientific support for this argument, is that a black couple can have white children, but a white couple cannot have a black child. 

Recent research has found incredible evidence to corroborate the Genesis account regarding humankind descending from at least three original fathers. 

Finding Ham, Shem, and Japheth via the Y-Chromosome, Genesis and Genetics, 2021 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘… we have examined [paternal] Y-chromosome genomes searching for Noah and his three sons, Ham, Japheth, and Shem. They were easy to find. According to our analysis, if you have the rs17306671 Y-chromosome mutation nucleotide A you are from Shem. If you have the rs9786139 Y-chromosome mutation nucleotide A you are from Ham. If you have the rs3900 Y-chromosome mutation nucleotide G you are from Japheth. The following presents the easy-to-follow logic and analysis… [and] Our findings are consistent with the Bible and modern science raw data.

…Y-chromosome DNA is exclusively found in males; it is inherited from one’s father. The Y-chromosome has approximately 60 million base pairs, each of which is subject to mutations. Mutations develop in the Y-chromosome, typically at the rate of 2 mutations per generation. This is based on a mutation rate of 1.0*10^-9 mutations /nucleotide/year (Reference 1) and 30 years per generation. 

These mutations allow us to track ancestry. If one man populated all the earth, all males would have his Y-chromosome, and if this man had two sons, one would expect that roughly half of the world would have one son’s mutations and the other half would have the other son’s mutations. Furthermore, if our original ancestor had 10 grandsons, one would expect that each grandson would have mutations that would each exist in approximately 10 percent of the male population. Successive generations would continue to generate new mutations that would form a human family tree, known as a phylogenetic tree to geneticists.

In our research, we used the above principles in tracking our most ancient ancestors. We made no assumptions and shelved our preconceived ideas. We wanted to see where the data led us. Our strategy was simple; we gathered the Y-chromosome mutations, which are seen in more than 5 percent of human males, and entered them into a spreadsheet. We looked for patterns and color-coded the resulting groups. The data used in this research came from the 1000 genomes project and retrieved using the Ensembl browser. The data appeared to be correct with no errors. No data was eliminated due to suspect errors, and no data was “cherry-picked” to suit any preconceived ideas. Our thanks to the great effort of those who did the sequencing and publishing of the raw data. We also greatly appreciate that it was made available to the public.

We started by taking 57 Y-genomes of diverse people (Americas, East Asia, Europe, South Asia, and Africa). Next, we gathered mutations that were in at least 5 percent of the world’s male population. The technical term for this is those with a Mean Allele Frequency (MAF) greater than or equal to 0.05 (5 percent). These mutations are the most interesting; any smaller MAF mutation is a subset of those greater than 5%.’

‘The spreadsheet… provides 57 rows (individual male humans) and 30 columns (mutations over 5 percent of the population). Each column element of the matrix was color-coded to show us whether the individual had the mutation or not. We noticed patterns beginning to form… Next, we switched columns and rows to form groups. The groups were obvious. We also took each group and moved the columns so that the columns for each group with the largest MAF were on the left. Now we can see a clear pattern in the figure below. We see that each individual fits into just one group and had no mutations in any other group. Also, we see that every individual in the group has the mutation with the greatest MAF; this is the mutation of the most ancient ancestor of that group. 

Looking at the matrix… we see that each group has one maximum MAF. The yellow is .38, the red is .52, and the green is .10. They add up to 100 percent. Now that we have shown that our most ancient ancestor had three sons, we can state that this finding is consistent with the Bible. The three groups are consistent with the three sons of Noah: Ham, Shem, and Japheth. Therefore, one could easily conclude that Ham is the yellow group, Shem is the green group, and Japheth is the red group.

Note: Noah’s Y-chromosome is also known since it would be that of the three sons with all mutations removed.

Bible in Genesis 10, the Table of Nations, states that all humanity came from these three sons:

Genesis 10:1  Now these are the generations of the sons of Noah, Shem, Ham, and Japheth: and unto them were sons born after the flood.

Genesis 10:32  These are the families of the sons of Noah, after their generations, in their nations: and by these were the nations divided in the earth after the flood.

This means that roughly 1/3 of the earth’s male population came from each son, but, since Japheth had 7 sons, Ham had 4 sons, and Shem had 5 sons; therefore, the worldwide distribution should be closer to the following:

Patriarch    Number of sons     % Projected World Population        Observation

Japheth          7 sons                                        43.75                                      52

Ham                4 sons                                         25                                         38

Shem              5 sons                                         31.25                                    10

The chart above shows that both the Ham and Japheth results were higher than expected, and Shem was lower than expected. However, this can be explained in at least two ways:

  1. The Ham and Japheth offspring are in the world’s heavily populated areas, namely South and East Asia.
  2. The Thousand Genomes Project did not provide representatives of the Near East, the Mid-East, or Northern Africa, all of which would increase the Shem percentage, thereby decreasing Ham and Japheth’s percentages.

The above two issues are not meant as criticism but offered as an explanation.’

The percentage is lower for Shem, compared with Japheth and Ham because the descendants from Shem only include those people who are of European descent. The grey area includes the Latino-Hispano peoples of Central and South America who are in part either Hamitic or descend from Japheth. While primarily descended from Shem’s fifth son Aram, considerable intermixing means only a minority are deemed fully white.

As well as the fact and a surprise for many, that the Arabic peoples of North Africa and the Middle East, are related to the equatorial people of Ham and not Shem. Adding the White western populations of Europe with those in the New World equals approximately eight hundred million people, or a tenth of the approximate eight billion people on the planet – therefore confirming the figures above.

A further vital element to consider in the above figures is that the percentage for Ham comprising 38% is in fact shared with Canaan (who is not Ham’s son) – refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator. So that Canaan’s descendants reflect 19% to 20% of the world’s population, with Ham’s three sons – Cush, Mizra and Phut – constituting the remaining nineteen percent.

‘Our findings are consistent with the Bible, secular ancient history, and genetic diversity:

  1. The Bible documents Noah and his family to be the only ones spared from the deluge which flooded the entire earth, and the earth was repopulated through Noah’s three sons.
  2. The historical period began when the Sumerians began writing cuneiform tablets. These early writings documented the kings before and after the flood. Also, the Sumerian legends are consistent with the world being populated by the three sons on the Ark.
  3. According to the Bible and Sumerian history, all humanity came from one family. As they migrated throughout the world, the genetic diversity would be lost from those who separated from the core population; therefore, the most genetic diversity should be where Noah’s family settled, the Near East. Those who migrated to the Americas, Australia, and southern Africa lost some genetic diversity. We can consider two levels of observing genetic diversity, first, what we see and, second, what DNA tells us. We can easily see eye color, skin color, and hair color. Looking at a globe, it is apparent that those with the most visual diversity meet in the Near East, the place of disembarkation from Noah’s Ark. From a DNA standpoint, one can look at the diversity of haplogroups, both Y-chromosomal and mitochondrial. The extremities are South Africa, Australia, and the Americas, which have only a few haplogroups. The location with the most haplogroups is, again, in the Near East.’

Rather, the reason being that the Middle East was not the disembarkation from Noah’s Ark, but where the prime settlement of human beings some time after the Flood was located. Coupled with the fact, that the Middle East has been the region where the greatest number of migrations and changes in resettlement have taken place.

‘To summarize our findings:

(1) From a Y-chromosome perspective, it appears that all humanity came from three male humans.

(2) Item (1) is not proof of the Biblical narrative concerning Noah’s three sons, but it is consistent with it. To prove it, one would have to sequence every human male ever born and analyze his genome. If anyone can trace an individual human Y Chromosome back to some basal mutation other than the three given, please let us know…

(3) We can now project Noah’s DNA; it is that of his three sons with no mutations.

(4) Our findings are consistent with the Bible, Sumerian history, and our current state of human diversity.

Future analysis: It is now possible to know the Y-chromosome DNA of each of Noah’s grandchildren. This is in our job jar.’

Noah’s epoch prior to the Flood comprised major centres of civilisation and futuristic alien-like advancements – Article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. Staggeringly further ahead than our current technology – though we ourselves are rapidly progressing to that point. We read in Matthew 24:37-38, English Standard Version:

‘For as were the days of Noah, so will be the coming of the Son of Man. For as in those days before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day when Noah entered the ark…’

These verses reveal that mankind will be living life as usual and acting as if the Son of Man is not coming. As the Flood caught the world unawares in the past, so too will the return of the Son of Man in the future. 

Alan Alford comments on the literal boarding of every animal species – presumably some plant species as well – on to the Ark, has left the credibility of the account vulnerable. The exception, would be the seven of each kind of clean or domesticated animals taken on board and the birds stated; these would have been literal animals.

The world was an impressive, yet tragic dystopia, so for Noah to protect and continue each species primarily via DNA, may explain how an improbable event becomes a very plausible one. The word ark in Hebrew [H8392 – tebah] can mean a ‘box, basket or chest’. It has the connotation of a protective egg. A safe place which is enclosed; offering a nourishing environment. Given the superior technological capability of the age, we can begin to appreciate the length of time it took to build the ark – in reality, either a submersible vessel such as a submarine, an aircraft like a space ship, or combination of the two. For we learnt in Genesis 6:14 that the Ark was hermetically sealed.

The cataclysm of the Flood was so violent and severe, a literal wooden ship – incorrectly translated gopher wood, but not a wood from timber at all, but an unknown substance, perhaps like titanium – would have easily been destroyed. Descending down very deep – or possibly into Earth’s orbit – would have been the only way to survive. 

If the ark contained primarily DNA samples, seven pairs of clean animals – see Leviticus 11:1-46 and Deuteronomy 14:3-21 – birds and vegetation to eat, with just eight people, then it would have been a realistic, controllable size to manoeuvre. It corroborates the dimensions of the vessel in Genesis 6:15-16, New Century Version, that would have been too small for every animal species to be included.

‘This is how big I want you to build the boat: four hundred fifty feet long, seventy-five feet wide, and forty-five feet high. Make an opening around the top of the boat that is eighteen inches high from the edge of the roof down. Put a door in the side of the boat. Make an upper, middle, and lower deck in it.’

R A Boulay in his first published version of Flying Serpents and Dragons, printed in 1990, devotes a chapter to Noah’s Ark; yet in later additions the original chapter thirteen is intriguingly omitted. Boulay discusses the only two descriptions of the Ark, one in the scriptures and the second a Sumerian account. Zecharia Sitchin confirms the Flood occurred circa 11,000 BCE and the god Enki instructed Ziusudra (Noah) to build a submersible ship. 

Boulay says the dimensions of the Ark, reveal it would ‘displace 43,300 tons.’ He adds: ‘In his study The Gilgamesh Epic and Old Testament Parallels, the noted scholar Aleksander Heidel brought up the problem of interpretation where certain scholars believe that a circular design of [a submersible] ark would be much more practical and that the text lends itself easily to this interpretation. Their views, however, have been summarily dismissed by other scholars.’

Of special interest is Boulay’s comments on the Sumerian description of the craft having ‘punting poles’. Where he states: ‘Apparently these were of paramount importance for they were loaded while the construction was going on and before the Ark was finished. Only then were the food, supplies, and personnel brought aboard. This was a closed and sealed craft and… [so a] traditional translation and interpretation [is] illogical. This strange item also appears earlier in the epic at the time that Gilgamesh had to cross a dangerous area called the “sea of death,”… While this dangerous “sea” which he had to cross has been interpreted as a watery area, it may very well have been a metaphor for a journey through that vast sea of air called the atmosphere, that had to be traversed to reach the gods. 

For this trip, Gilgamesh had to procure 120 of these punting or thrusting poles. These could be used only once and were consumed as they were used. Each pole was good for only one thrust and then became contaminated and had to be thrown away. For want of a better name, they have been called “punting poles,” no doubt influenced by modern day river craft, but the meaning is not clear and basically the term means a thrusting stick or rod. In modern terms we would describe them as fuel rods since they were associated with the propulsion system of a ship. In this sense, they could be either fuel rods inserted into a nuclear reactor in order to control its energy output or, more probably, tubes or rods filled with solid propellant used in some sort of rocket propulsion system.’

Genesis and Genetics, delve deeper into the logistics of the Ark and its inhabitants and the actual housing of the Earth’s primary species. 

The Genetics of Kinds – Ravens, Owls, and Doves, 2013 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The basic dilemma concerning the voyage of Noah’s Ark is: how did Noah keep so many kinds of animals alive on the Ark for a year?’ – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy. ‘Since there are so many birds species presently living on earth (Sibley, Charles G., and Monroe, Burt L.), the tendency for creationists is to speculate that the Biblical kinds were only a portion of the present-day species, and that the Ark contained possibly only the “genus,” “family,” or “order.” The problem with this speculation is that it is in conflict with the Biblical, fossil, and DNA evidence. The Bible clearly states that every kind and sort of bird was taken on the Ark (Genesis 6:19, Genesis 7:14); and, the fossil record shows that before the flood there were multiple species of each genus, family, and order. Then, the most daunting task encountered by this speculation is explaining how the reduced number of kinds expanded into the numerous species living today.This dilemma has placed creationists in the position of having to decide between the Bible and evolution.

Many have chosen a euphemistic version of evolution and used terms such as microevolution, natural selection, speciation, etc., However, it is still evolution. This means that if evolution could produce these species in such a short time, there would be much available proof of evolution; however, this is not the case and evolution is not observable; theonly reason evolutionary theory has survived is by expanding the time frame to millions of years and by adding the multiple, fictitious common ancestors. 

John Woodmorappe addressed these problems of lodging large numbers of animals in a book called “Noah’s Ark: a Feasibility Study” (Woodmorappe, John. 1996). He went into great detail in discussing the problems of space, feeding, cleanliness, ventilation, air quality and all the other problems associated with the Ark. 

His feasibility study resulted in the conclusion that if only a portion of the present-day species (fewer than 16,000) were onboard, it would be possible, although difficult, to keep them alive on the Ark for approximately one year. This book did a very good job of defining the problems involved with lodging so many animal[s] and keeping them alive; however, in all practicality, it would take a miracle to survive the work, the environment and the predator/prey instincts. 

Anyone who has kept one horse in a stall knows what a Herculean task it would be to keep thousands of animals on the Ark.’ 

Woodmorappe: “Our conclusion would necessitate that on the order of 6000 amphibia, 10,000 bird, 6,000 mammals, and 8,000 reptile kinds/species were aboard the Ark. Accounting for pairs, sevens of clean animals, and those that have gone extinct since the flood, the total number aboard the Ark would be on the order of 100,000. This would be no problem for the very large Ark with all of the animals in Biblical “deep sleep”.

Genesis and Genetics: ‘Genetic resets are documented in the Bible… 

The First Genetic Reset 

As a result of the original sin, God reset the creation genetics. The DNA was necessarily changed in humans in that they became mortal and women’s pain was multiplied in childbirth (Genesis 3:16). Other DNA changes included the serpent who lost his legs (Genesis 3:14); and, all of the livestock and beasts of the field were cursed (Genesis 3:14), “but not as much as the serpent.” This implies… DNA changed in all the livestock and beasts of the field. Concerning plants, the earth brought forth “thistles” and “thorns” (Genesis 3:18) implying new and different DNA and a new ecosystem to accommodate the new genetics. 

The Second Genetic Reset 

The second DNA reset occurred at the time of the flood. Man’s life span was greatly reduced from 900[0] plus years (Genesis chapter 11) implying a DNA change; the concept of clean and unclean animals appeared in the scriptures (Genesis 7:2) ; and, the authorization of eating meat was introduced (Genesis 9:3). The flood changed the entire ecosystem implying significant DNA changes to all life forms. The fossil record bears out that the ecosystem was very different before the flood, e.g. massive dinosaurs with small nostrils, dragonflies with 2 foot wingspans, and tropical vegetation near the poles.

Twice, God gave the command to “be fruitful and multiply and fill the earth”. The first occasion was in the beginning on day six… (Genesis 1:28). The second occasion was after the departure from the Ark (Genesis 8:17,9:1). So, it is evident that His purpose did not change in the new ecosystem; He wanted the new world to be filled; this required man and animals to be equipped for survival and reproduction in the new world, including its new ecosystem. There was no time for natural processes (i.e., multiple accidents and accidental selection of accidents) to prepare the creation for the new world…

It is evident that God reduced lifespan immediately [long] after the flood down to approximately 120 years at the time of Moses (Deuteronomy 34:7) and 70 years at the time of David (Samuel 5:4, 1 Kings 2: 10-12).

This is a transition that is probably coincident with the ice age which was initiated [ended] by the flood… And, the entire ecosystem was changing to what we have today. These facts render the question, “what mechanism did God use to accomplish this?” – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.

DNA is a language (Collins, 2006) and God possibly spoke the genetic reset… and it appears that mitochondrial heteroplasmy is a possible [tool] that he used for this task. 

In human reproduction, the mature oocyte contains 100,000 to 750,000 mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) copies and is fertilized by the sperm which generates a blastocyst containing approximately 483,000 copies of the mtDNA in the Inner Cell Membrane (ICM); which in turn develops and harbors the Primodial Germ Cells (PGM) each of which contains approximately 200 copies of the mtDNA (St. John, Justin C., 2010); and each of the embryonic stem cells used in this construction contain approximately 20 copies of mtDNA (Rivolta MN, 2002). The processes involved with replication and inheritance of mtDNA are not well understood, but show what varied genetic information is available for transmission of mitochondrial DNA from generation to generation. 

This transmission of mtDNA is quite different than nuclear DNA in that with nuclear DNA, only one copy is transferred to the next generation. It is a shuffled mixture of ovum haploid and sperm haploid DNA, but once it is determined the resulting embryo is defined by only one nuclear DNA. This method of transmission of mtDNA is of great interest concerning the inheritance and possible prevention of mitochondrial diseases, but also of interest from a genealogy standpoint. It has been found that it is common to have mitochondria that are heteroplasmic, meaning that it contains more than one mitochondrial genome. From a creationist standpoint, this is very interesting in that this heteroplasmic mitchondria could explain why the genetic reset took several generations to establish as documented in Genesis chapter 11. If there are only a few copies of a certain variation of mtDNA in the oocyte, they can be latent for several, or even many generations. 

Mitochondrial heteroplasmy is somewhat common in humans. The American Journal of Human Genetics reported in 2010 that 37 heteroplasmies at 10% frequencies or higher at 34 sites were found in 32 individuals (Li, M., et. al. 2010). It would be tempting to use this heteroplasmic attribute coupled with a stocastic modeling to explain speciation after the flood; but, it wouldn’t fit the general theme of the Bible. There is a difference between natural variation which gives us our uniqueness and mutations which have developed due to the original sin. Mutations result in disease and shorter life span. Heteroplasmy, is most probably a result of sin. 

The subject species examined in this paper [Raven, Owl, Dove] are genetically distinct, meaning the species do not have a genetic overlap, but all demonstrated a genetic void between species. The data show that within species the natural variation, genetic distance, is approximately one percent of cytb [Great Owl to great Owl 1% or less] and between species the variation is much greater: between 4.1 percent and 25.3 percent. This means that if one species varies from another by 10 percent of cytb, there is a void of 9 percent (10-1/2-1/2). There is no known mechanism that can bridge this void to produce a new species, especially in the short, young earth, timeframe. This is true for all our subjects as shown by the data presented in section 3.0 of this paper [not shown]. 

Any variation of [a] bird displaying this genetic void is assumed to be a unique kind and most probably was represented on the Ark. 

Tables 5a. and 5b. [not shown] show that even owls of the same genus have diversity commensurate with the human compared to chimpanzee variation [of] (11%) [Great Owl to Eagle Owl, 11%; Spotted Eagle Owl to Barn Owl, 25.3%]. So, considering that speciation was involved in generating these owls is tantamount to saying that the ark not need carry a chimpanzee since they could evolve from Noah, or worst yet that Noah was a chimpanzee and evolved to modern humanity. This is a severe logic problem.’

Other comparisons include Pig to Mouse, 20.3%; African Lion to Domestic Cat, 12.9%; Horse to Cow, 19.3% and Cow to Zebra Fish, 29%.

‘It appears from this owl analysis that it is not possible to decide which creatures were on the Ark without having DNA. 

Another tool God uses to control His creation is that of “deep sleep.” Here are three Biblically documented examples of God using “deep sleep”: 

To make physiological changes When God created Eve, he put Adam into a “deep sleep” so Adam would not feel the pain of the surgery in which Adam’s rib was removed (Genesis 2:21).

To establish a new covenant When God established the covenant with Abram (Abraham), he, Abraham, was put into a deep sleep. While Abraham was in this “deep sleep” the Lord dealt with him and prepared Abraham for a new covenant (Genesis 15:12).

To separate enemiesWhen Saul wanted to kill David and had the opportunity, God put Saul and his entire army of 3000 into a “deep sleep” (1 Samuel 26:2,12) so that David would be spared.

The tool of “deep sleep” may very well have been employed on the Ark providing the perfect solution to all the problems: it would provide the anesthetics for the physiological changes required to reset the DNA; it would give God an opportunity to establish His new covenant with all flesh; it would protect the prey from the predators; and, of course, it would solve all the problems of space, food, waste, and air quality.

The design of the Ark is obviously not suited to keep the creatures alive in the full metabolic state, but well suited to the “deep sleep” state. The exact mechanism for “deep sleep” is not known, but it is logical to assume that it shares some similarities with the various mechanisms that we observe in nature: hibernation, comas, aestivation, brumation, and dormancy. Each of these mechanisms is different and serves the purpose for which it was designed. 

We know that God… masterfully designed the Ark to accommodate the safe and peaceful transportation of the creation from one eco-system to another. It is a point of interest that all mammals have the ability to hibernate and that mammalian metabolic rates can be reduced to as little as 1% of normal rates (Carey HV, et. al, 2003). 

The results of this investigation support the Biblical statement of Genesis 7:14 “… and every fowl after his kind, every bird of every sort.” 

All of the birds in this investigation were distinct and differed from one another sufficiently to secure a birth on the Ark. Also, these results support the long held stance of creationists that the species are distinct with no intermediate forms (Morris, 1974). 

There is no known mechanism that could explain the genetic diversity of the post-flood birds; even evolution, if it did exist, could not function quickly enough to explain the genetic diversity in the Biblical time frame. Any attempt to explain this genetic diversification by natural processes, such as speciation, is indefensible faced with the DNA evidence.

The following hypotheses are submitted which are in tune with the DNA evidence and the Bible, requiring no reliance on evolutionary principles. 

1. The DNA of the original creation was reset to accommodate the new ecosystem. 

This is in agreement with the fossil record, the cytochrome b genetics presented in this paper and the Bible. The fossil record is clear, many existing species lived before the flood, but they were somewhat different: usually in size or small differences in bone structure. The genetic reset hypothesis explains this and can be generalized as follows: the genetics of pre-flood creatures are different than the genetics of modern creatures; this was accomplished by God’s voice, speaking the required changes into the creation preparing it for the new covenant and the new eco-system. One of the best examples of this is in pre-flood [Homo neanderthalensis] man (Genesis and Genetics, 2011).

2. The occupants of the Ark were generally in a deep sleep. 

The Ark’s design is perfectly suited to the deep sleep scenario and in God’s own words the goal was to “keep them alive” ( Genesis 6:19). There are examples of God using deep sleep in the Bible… all of which apply to the state of affairs on the Ark. Contrary to common perception, life on the Ark may have been very peaceful with all of the animals asleep; this presents a comforting picture: all the reset animal DNA necessary to replenish the world with its new eco-system, in one peaceful… Ark. 

3. Divine wisdom and creativity 

God created all things in six days [epochs], it should not be difficult to accept that He had the perfect design for the Ark and made the perfect provisions for those on it; He is not only a divine creator, but He is also full of mercy (Psalm 100:5)… the Bible implies that not one animal was lost, during the voyage of Noah’s Ark (Genesis 8:19). Just looking at the Ark design should be enough to lead one to believe the animals, and [possibly] Noah, were in a deep, merciful sleep. 

4. Defining “Kinds” – Rule of Thumb 

From this very limited research, it appears that a kind will vary in cytochrome b from its own kind by generally one percent or less; if the variance is 4 percent [or] more, the subjects are different “kinds”; and any variance between 1 percent and 4 percent are in a gray area and would need more investigation using additional genes.’

Lloyd Pye discusses the incredible aspects and implications of the Great Flood, offering his theory on its cause, in Everything You Know Is Still Wrong 2009 & 2017, pages 495, 497-498, 501-503, 505-507 – emphasis & bold mine: 

‘… a remarkable number of cultures past and present believe a worldwide inundation did occur within human history, though they tend to be hazy on its details. The Sumerians are not. They state emphatically that a Great Flood surged up from the south… a sudden, overwhelming event… They say it occurred around 11,000 BCE [within 163 years of 10,837 BCE according to an unconventional chronology] at the end of the last Ice Age. 

Ironically, their contention is strongly supported by conventional science, which has determined that the last interglacial warming trend began slowly, at around 13,000 BCE in the northern hemisphere, and gradually moved south until around 11,000 BCE, when something happened to accelerate full global warming to warp speed – in perhaps as little as twenty years.

Because so many sources around the world forcefully assert that a Great Flood did cause widespread death and destruction, we need to explore the kinds of actual events that might have created one. And guess what? There is a genuinely legitimate candidate in the Antarctic icecap – refer article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. Today it covers 5.5 million square miles, it contains 7.0 million cubic miles of ice, and it has an average thickness of over a mile. A ridge of mountains under it divides it into two sections: the West Antarctic Ice Sheet [WAIS] (about 1/4 of the total), and the East Antarctic Ice Sheet (3/4 of the total). 

The WAIS slants from the mountain range division toward the Pacific Ocean. The much larger East Sheet points opposite, toward the Atlantic and Indian Oceans. At the South Pole the ice is two miles thick and flows slowly toward Africa. All that was quite different…[in] 11,000 BCE. Earth was coming out of the last ice age that had gripped Earth for the previous 90,000 years [probably closer to between 8,000 to 16,000 years], and world sea levels were more than 300 feet lower than today. 

Today those 330-plus feet are covered by 3.5 million cubic miles of water, but during the ice age much of that water was trapped in ice swirled across the polar ice caps. Even today, the Antarctic continent at the South Pole holds over 60% of the fresh water on Earth, and if it were all to melt, sea levels would rise by over 190 foot (58 metres). 

… a strong earthquake could rattle the continent to its foundations… [caused by] a large celestial body passing in the vicinity… with enough gravitational force to create geophysical disturbances on any other planet it passes near. A planet like… Nibiru, for example?’ – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: The Pyramid Perplexity.  

‘As it happens, Sumerian texts claim Nibiru did indeed pass through the solar system at around 11,000 BCE, which makes it a prime candidate to shake a badly cracked icecap off of its foundations on Antartica… [after] 90,000 [16,000 years of icecap build up and] 2,000 years of warming… [causing] huge cracks to develop along the shelf edges where the unstable water-supported ice adjoined the far more stable land-supported ice.

Now imagine the size of waves that would be kicked up by icebergs with volumes from hundreds of thousand to perhaps a million or more cubic miles! Walls of water as high as a mile (over 5,000 feet) or more might surge forward! Apart from disrupting worldwide weather patterns, the tsunamis would strike every ocean, sea, and coastal plain on earth. The planet would slosh for days (the text says six), until equilibrium was reached at some greatly elevated sea level… the new level… is where it would stay, because as any iceberg melts, it only changes its form, not its volume.

In 2010, researchers at the University of Sheffield in England announced that they had found evidence of a catastrophic flood at approximately 13,000 ya (exactly when the Sumerian tablets place the flood), which created such havoc that it temporarily shut down the Gulf Stream (the constantly circulating current of warm water that keeps global temperatures as steady as they are)… a sudden influx of cold water into the North Atlantic… temporarily impaired the current’ – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.

An alternative theory was published… [by]… the National Academy of Sciences in May 2012, proposing that some sort of celestial body entered Earth’s atmosphere at roughly 12,900 ya [within a mere 38 years of 12,862 years according to an unconventional chronology], but broke up before it could make a large, easy-to-find impact crater (although thousands of smaller impact craters may have been produced by the debris). Nonetheless, the force of its passage through the atmosphere could have initiated tidal waves… new evidence collected from Greenland ice core samples in 2013, combined with evidence from soil samples in North America published in 2017, shows that right about 13,000 ya… there was suddenly an “abundance” of platinum at surface level in these areas. This precious metal is extremely rare on Earth, but it is common in asteroids. The new results fit perfectly with a large, platinum-laden asteroid crumbling on entry into Earth’s atmosphere and spraying fine debris over a huge area’ – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.

Outside the Genesis account, the Flood is mentioned in the following Bible verses: 

Psalm 29:10

English Standard Version 

‘The Lord sits enthroned over the flood…’

Isaiah 54:9

English Standard Version

“This is like the days of Noah to me: as I swore that the waters of Noah should no more go over the earth…”

1 Peter 3:19-20

English Standard Version

‘… when God’s patience waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was being prepared, in which a few, that is, eight persons, were brought safely through water.’

New Zealand born actor Russell Crowe in the 2014 film, Noah.

Added to the scenario presented by Lloyd Pye, there would have been the following dramatic influences.

Genesis 1:6-8

New English Translation

‘God said, “Let there be an expanse in the midst of the waters and let it separate water from water.” So God made the expanse [H7549 – raqiya: ‘firmament, vault (arch) of heaven supporting waters above’] and separated the water under the expanse from the water above it. It was so. God called the expanse sky. There was evening, and there was morning, a second day [or epoch].’

Footnotes

  • The Hebrew word refers to an expanse of air pressure between the surface of the sea and the clouds, separating water below from water above. It is called “sky.” An expanse. In the poetic texts the writers envision, among other things, something rather strong and shiny, no doubt influencing the traditional translation “firmament” (NRSV “dome”). Job 38:18 refers to the skies poured out like a molten mirror. Daniel 12:3 and Ezekiel 1:22 portray it as shiny. The sky or atmosphere may have seemed like a glass dome.Though the Hebrew word can mean “heaven,” it refers in this context to “the sky”.

The atmosphere was different on the antediluvian Earth. It was an important component in the added longevity of humans before the flood, an explanation for the lengthy Ice age and an additional puzzle to the production of Vitamin D. 

The expanse or sky, divided the oceans, seas and land from a vault or canopy of water surrounding the Earth raised above the sky, in the Earth’s atmosphere. A cloudier sky would have positively affected the climate, generating less distinction between seasons; levelling out both temperate and tropical regions so that the whole planet was highly habitable – until the Ice age hit. Another difference would have been the decreased rays of UV radiation from the Sun to safer levels than today.

Genesis and Genetics, 2017 – emphasis & bold mine: 

‘The early atmosphere was different from what we have now. The fossil evidence shows us that there were giant dragonflies, mammoth millipedes, and huge cockroaches, just to name a few. These insects could not survive in our present atmosphere and would have required 30 to 50 percent more oxygen than we have presently.

This early atmosphere would affect the vitamin D production in humans… Increased oxygen, by itself, would not significantly reduce the amount of ultraviolet radiation on the surface of the Earth, but ozone which does filter ultraviolet radiation is a product of oxygen. The assumption being that a higher percentage of oxygen in the atmosphere would result in a more protective ozone layer.’

Vitamin D is required for healthy bones, teeth and muscles. As it is contained in only a few seafoods, our bodies can produce it through certain cholesterols in other foods, which are converted into Vitamin D from exposure to the Sun’s radiation. The liver and kidneys then turn the vitamin into an active form we can use called D3. Dark skinned people can be prone from deficiency as the higher percentage of melanin in their skin, blocks the suns rays more effectively. This is a factor in our present climatic conditions. 

Reliance on the Sun may not have been the primary option; or human skin tone was dark enough to protect against skin cancer, yet light enough to receive the necessary UV rays. Did the inhabitants of the early Earth have an alternative way of procuring Vitamin D, or did they have different food? Genesis 3:18 reveals the world before the flood – specifically, the agrarian line of Seth – had a plant based diet and it was only later after the flood that enigmatically, meat – including Vitamin D rich seafood – was introduced into the diet: Genesis 9:3-4 – Article: Red or Green?

The passing of a celestial body, whether a rogue planet and or, an accompanying comet, meteorites or asteroids would have undoubtedly impacted on this firmament dome of water – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. The plunging of this vast volume of water downwards to the earth would have been seismic and added with the huge tidal waves sweeping the Earth, could have easily and literally covered the entire planet and left no one alive, unless protected.

Genesis 7:4-24

New English Translation

“For in seven days I will cause it to rain on the earth for forty days and forty nights, and I will wipe from the face of the ground every living thing that I have made.” 

Genesis and Genetics – emphasis mine:

‘Noah was… old when the floodwaters engulfed the earth. Noah entered the ark along with his sons, his wife, and his sons’ wives because of the floodwaters. And after seven days the floodwaters engulfed the earth.

In the six hundredth year of Noah’s life, in the second month [April/May, Hebrew calendar], on the seventeenth day of the month – on that day all the fountains [springs] of the great deep [underneath the ocean] burst open and the floodgates of the heavens were opened. And the rain fell on the earth forty days and forty nights. The flood engulfed the earth for forty days. As the waters increased, they lifted the ark and raised it above the earth. 

The waters completely overwhelmed the earth, and the ark floated on the surface of the waters. The waters completely inundated the earth so that even all the high mountains under the entire sky were covered. The waters rose more than 20 feet above the [tallest] mountains. And all living things that moved on the earth died, including the birds, domestic animals, wild animals, all the creatures that swarm over the earth [insects], and all humankind. The waters prevailed over the earth for 150 days.’

The heavens were opened, in that the vast canopy of water dropped onto the earth – for forty days and nights – so that even the top of Mount Everest was covered. The verses are very specific even, of the level the waters reached; leaving no doubt that the Great Flood was a global catastrophic event, smothering the earth for five months.

Noah and the Deluge Chronological, Historical and Archaeological Evidence, Gérard Gertoux – emphasis mine:

‘The sudden disappearance of many animal species as well as moving erratic blocks would fit better with the biblical explanation of the Flood. The flood story is presented as an authentic history in the Gospels (Matthew 24:37-39, Luke 17:26-27). 

According to the Bible there was at the origin some waters upon the earth (sea and ocean) and waters above the earth in the form of a vault of water (Genesis 1:7). At the time of the Flood… the vault of water fell to earth… 

The disappearance of the vault of water (2 Peter 3:5-6) resulted in a new climate (Genesis 8:22) and its collapsing on the earth’s crust led to the emergence of big mountains (Psalm 104:6-8), which is consistent with the model of Pangaea in the plate tectonics. 

In the past the oceans were smaller and the continents were larger than they are now, as is evidenced by river channels extending far out under the oceans. It should also be noted that scientists have stated that mountains were much lower than at present, and some mountains have even been pushed up from under the seas.’ 

Pangaea: a scientifically proved supercontinent which broke up and resulted in the seven continents we know today… North America, South America, Europe, Africa, Asia, Australia and Antarctica – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.

Gertoux: ‘As to the present situation, it is said that: there is ten times as much water by volume in the ocean as there is land above sea level. Dump all this land evenly into the sea, and water would cover the entire earth, one and one-half miles [2,400 metres] deep (National Geographic, January 1945, page 105). With the sudden opening of the ‘springs of the watery deep’ and “the floodgates of the heavens,” untold billions of tons of water deluged the earth (Genesis 7:11). This may have caused tremendous changes in earth’s surface. 

The earth’s crust is relatively thin (estimated at between 30 km and 160 km thick), stretched over a rather plastic mass thousands of kilometres in diameter. Hence, under the added weight of the water, there was likely a great shifting in the crust. In time new mountains evidently were thrust upward, old mountains rose to new heights, shallow sea basins were deepened, and new shorelines were established, with the result that now about 70 per cent of the surface is covered with water. This shifting in the earth’s crust may account for many geologic phenomena, such as the raising of old coastlines to new heights. It has been estimated by some that water pressure alone was equal to “2 tons per square inch”, sufficient to fossilize fauna and flora quickly. 

The concentration of [Carbon-14] during the last glaciation was much lower than at present, this fact has been highlighted by dendrochronology (measure of age by the rings of a tree). Scientists suppose that the long-term variation correlates with fluctuations in the earth’s magnetic field strength (the geomagnetic moment). The geomagnetic moment affects C-14 production because cosmic rays are charged particles and are therefore deflected by a magnetic field. If the magnetic moment is high, more cosmic rays are deflected away from the earth and production of Carbon will fall; if low, the production rises.

According to the biblical account, the earth was surrounded by a vault of water before the Deluge (perhaps in the stratopause where the temperature is at present around 0°C) – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. Now water has the remarkable property of stopping neutrons very effectively since a screen of 23 mm thick stops 90% of neutrons (and a screen of 46 mm thick stops 99%), as demonstrated by nuclear pools. If there was water, Carbon production could not take place, which would explain the decrease in C-14 before 1000 BCE…’

Above: the Okotoks Erratic in Alberta, Canada, where ‘according to geologists, this enormous quartzite block, weighing about 16,500 tonnes and measuring about 41 x 18 x 9 metres, was carried here on the surface of a glacier. It came from the Rocky Mountains (Canada) in the Jasper area (a location 450 km away), probably between 18 and 10 thousand years ago. That means that Canada was completely under a sheet of ice 10,000 years ago (a deluge of ice).’

In Genesis chapter seven, all physical life ended that was not aboard the Ark. The Bible uses the word humankind instead of humans or people. It does not include all the Nephilim-kind with those destroyed. It was noted earlier that the Nephilim were on the Earth following the Flood. A number of post-flood Nephilim, included survivors – Article: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I

The flood was decreed to halt the corruption of humanity by rebellious dark spirits and so these fallen angels were put in restraint. Presumably, they did not produce further offspring this side of the deluge. Though we will find this is not entirely true – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. As this matter has wider repercussions in explaining biblical identities, this topic will be returned to in later sections. The Book of Jubilees also records the Flood narrative, with additional details.

Book of Jubilees Chapter Five:

22 ‘And Noah made the ark in all respects as He commanded him, (on the new month [moon] of the first month) [1st of Abib/Nisan – March/April]… 23 And he entered in the sixth (year) thereof… in the second month [Iyar – April/May], on the new month [new moon] of the second month, till the sixteenth [first day of the week]; and he entered… and Yahweh closed it from without on the seventeenth evening [2nd day of the week].

24 And Yahweh opened seven flood-gates of heaven, And the mouths of the fountains of the great deep, seven mouths in number. 25 And the flood-gates began to pour down water from the [heavens] forty days and forty nights, And the fountains of the deep also sent up waters, until the whole world was full of water. 26 And the waters increased upon the earth: Fifteen cubits did the waters rise above all the high mountains, And the ark was lift up above the earth, And it moved upon the face of the waters. 27 And the water prevailed on the face of the earth five months – one hundred and fifty days.’ 

28 ‘And the ark went and rested on the top of Lubar,* one of the mountains of Ararat. 29 And (on the new month [moon]) in the fourth month [Tammuz – June/July] the fountains of the great deep were closed and the flood-gates of heaven were restrained; and on the new month [1st day – Feast of Trumpets] of the seventh month [Tishri – September/October] all the mouths of the abysses of the earth were opened, and the water began to descend into the deep below.

30 And on the new month of the tenth month [Tevet – December/January] the tops of the mountains were seen, and on the new month [new moon] of the first month [1st day of Abib/Nisan – March/April] the earth became visible [almost one year to the day]. 31 And the waters disappeared from above the earth in the fifth week in the seventh year… [seven years since Noah began to build the Ark] thereof, and on the seventeenth day [2nd day of the week] in the second month [Iyar – April/May] the earth was dry. 32 And on the twenty-seventh** [5th day of the week] thereof he opened the ark, and sent forth from it beasts, and cattle, and birds, and every moving thing.’

As the worst of the flood effects dissipated, the ark would have risen to the oceans surface or perhaps descended down onto the surface as explained in Genesis 8:1-5, New Century Version:

‘But God remembered Noah and all the wild and tame animals with him in the boat. He made a wind blow over the earth, and the water went down. The underground springs stopped flowing, and the clouds in the sky stopped pouring down rain. The water that covered the earth began to go down. After one hundred fifty days it had gone down so much that the boat touched land again. It came to rest on one* of the mountains of Ararat on the seventeenth day of the seventh month. The water continued to go down so that by the first day of the tenth month the tops of the mountains could be seen.’

Kashmir above and below

A salient point is that when the early part of Genesis was compiled, many thousands of years had elapsed. It states ‘mountains’, not Mount Ararat, so that the location is a mountain range not a specific peak – Book of Jubilees excepted. There is reason to consider that the Ararat Mountains in Asia Minor drew their name from a more ancient location: the Himalayan Mountain range to the East and North – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut. Searchers for Noah’s Ark may well have been looking in entirely the wrong place, when heading to Mount Ararat in present day Turkey.

Heading westward from Turkey leads to southern Europe, not Mesopotamia or Sumer – Genesis 11:2. Please refer to point number two in the introduction (primus verba). It is worth noting Roman author Pliny the Elder in 50 CE, recorded the ancient Atlantean civilisation had fled to the Himalayas after catastrophic events had destroyed their homeland – Article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.

A persistent belief is that the Garden of Eden was located below the Hindu Kush in present day Kashmir – Article: The Eden Enigma. What is not considered, is that Kashmir may be the re-beginning of civilisation after the flood. 

When the Ark could safely navigate the surface of the oceans, it is credible that the first observed land to appear would be amongst the now highest mountains on the earth. If the Ark rested on one of these peaks in the original mountains of Ararat, it would explain how civilisation after the Flood appeared first in the Indus Valley, present day Pakistan. There are numerous mountains – all plausible sites for landing, including K2 – which are over 8,000 metres in height, such as Mount Everest. 

It would be logical that after the passengers on the Ark eventually disembarked, they found a suitable region to live, right where they were. Kashmir is stunning with its majestic mountains and lakes and is located in one of the four Himalayan Mountain ranges, the Karakoram range in the north west. Below is the Western Himalayan range. To the east is the Great Himalayan range, where Everest is located and then the Eastern range – Brahmaputra. Its climate was likely quite different 13,000 years ago and would account for:

Genesis 9:20

New Century Version

‘Noah became a farmer and planted a vineyard.’

Book of Jubilees Chapter Seven:

1 ‘And in the seventh week** [late in the 4th month Tammuz – early July] in the first year [after the flood] thereof… Noah planted vines [today, ideal planting is from October to March] on the mountain on which the ark had rested, named Lubar, one of the Ararat Mountains, and they produced fruit in the fourth year [it takes a grapevine from rootstock, four to five years to mature]… and he guarded their fruit [by pruning in the ninth and tenth months (November) – and ensuring roots are not damp through adequate drainage and the soil is nutrient rich], and gathered it in this year in the seventh month [end of summer harvest, September/October – usually from August to October]. 2 And he made wine… and put it into a vessel, and kept it…’ 

Remember, the lower lands and plains were water soaked, soggy and boggy for many years. According to Zecharia Sitchin, the god Enlil granted the remnants of mankind implements and seeds, with agriculture indeed beginning in the highlands.

Legend holds that Noah was rather reclusive and dwelt near where the Ark came to rest; with the Book of Jubilees stating in 10:15: ‘And Noah slept with his fathers, and was buried on Mount Lubar in the land of Ararat.’ Possibly, remaining in Kashmir was as far as Noah travelled after the flood.

The Epic of Gilgamesh – part of the plot summary repeated below – alleges the King of Urek, Gilgamesh (normally attributed to Nimrod – Noah’s great great grandson – though possibly Nimrod’s son instead) begins a quest and journeys very far to the solitary Utnapishtim (or Noah). He seeks immortality and apparently meets with Utnapishtim to learn his secret, as he has lived longer than any other mortal man after the Flood – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.

Spark Notes: ‘… Gilgamesh, king of Uruk [south of Babylon]… was two-thirds god and one-third man. He built magnificent ziggurats, or temple towers, surrounded his city with high walls, and laid out its orchards and fields. He was physically beautiful, immensely strong, and very wise. Although Gilgamesh was godlike in body and mind, he began his kingship as a cruel despot. He lorded over his subjects, raping any woman who struck his fancy… He accomplished his building projects with forced labor, and his exhausted subjects groaned under his oppression… Gilgamesh… traveled to the edge of the world and learned about the days before the deluge and other secrets of the gods, and he recorded them on stone tablets’ – refer article: Thoth.

‘… Gilgamesh hopes that Utnapishtim can tell him how he might avoid death… After a harrowing passage through total darkness, Gilgamesh emerges into a beautiful garden by the sea… Gilgamesh [journeys] across the sea and through the Waters of Death to Utnapishtim. 

Utnapishtim tells Gilgamesh the story of the flood – how the gods met in council and decided to destroy humankind. Ea, the god of wisdom, warned Utnapishtim about the gods’ plans and told him how to fashion a gigantic boat in which his family and the seed of every living creature might escape. When Gilgamesh insists that he be allowed to live forever, Utnapishtim gives him a test. If you think you can stay alive for eternity, he says, surely you can stay awake for a week. Gilgamesh tries and immediately fails. So Utnapishtim orders him to… return to Uruk where he belongs… When Gilgamesh returns to Uruk, he is empty-handed but reconciled at last to his mortality…’

Gilgamesh eventually found the reclusive Utnapishtim, though was left frustrated as access to the Tree of Life had been withdrawn and there was no way to cheat death. 

Noah’s family would have grown quickly and with sixteen (twenty-one) grandsons all jockeying for position, they would later travel south along the Indus River, populating it as they travelled. Mankind continued migrating westward and civilisation eventually re-emerged in the fertile crescent of the Middle East. The family groups now substantially larger, stamped their names throughout the Middle East, North Africa, West Asia, Asia Minor (Anatolia) and the Greek Archipelago, and it is from these records that Genesis Ten’s geography is derived. Well after the initial, early smaller groupings along the Indus River. 

A possible reason the bulk of Noah’s family travelled west and not east, is that either a. the grandchildren knew civilisation had once been important in that location before the Flood and were keen to re-visit so-to-speak – yet we do not know where Noah and his sons had dwelt previously, perhaps Lemuria or even Atlantis (refer article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis) – or b. the Middle East might have actually been their original homeland.

The Races of the Old Testament, A H Sayce, 1891, pages 39-42:

‘… the tenth chapter of Genesis is ethnographical rather than ethnological. It does not profess to give an account of the different races of the world and to separate them one from another according to their various characteristics. It is descriptive merely, and such races of men… are described from the point of view of the geographer and not of the ethnologist.’ 

Sayce’s stance is peculiar, for it would seem the converse would be more logical, since a genealogical family tree is being listed. This writer proposes the account in Genesis Ten is both ethnological and ethnographical. That is, the family groups are listed in a certain order and described living next to each other in a particular fashion because they are family. Families stay together and the listing of Noah’s son’s grandchildren is to help us understand who is more related to who. Please refer to point number one in the introduction (primus verba).

Sayce: ‘… when it is said that Elam and Assur were the children of Shem, it is to geography, and not to ethnology, that we must look for an explanation. Assyria, Elam, and Babylonia, or Arphaxad as it seems to be called in the Ethnographical Table, all bordered, at one time, one upon the other. They constituted the three great monarchies of the eastern world, and their three capitals, Nineveh, Susa, and Babylon, were the three centres which regulated the politics of Western Asia. They were brethren not because the natives of them claimed descent from a common father, but because they occupied the same quarter of the world.’

Sayce is claiming geography is the key element in their positioning, yet the land they occupy is secondary and merely reflects their relationship as brothers from the same father. Elam, Asshur and Arphaxad are three of the five sons of Shem. The remaining two sons, Aram and Lud, migrated further afield. We will discover that Elam, Asshur and Arphaxad’s descendants today live in a similar pattern as they did in the past – Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey; Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia; and Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans.

They each dwell closer to one another and more than their mere geographical histories have been entwined. Aram and Lud are located on the periphery of Shem’s children today, as they were in the past – Chapter XVII Lud & Iran; and Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil. Please refer to point number one in the introduction (primus verba).

Sayce: ‘Attempts have been made to explain the names of the three sons of Noah as referring to the colour of the skin. Japhet has been compared with the Assyrian ippatu white, Shem with the Assyrian samu olive-coloured while in Ham etymologists have seen the Hebrew kham to be hot. But all such attempts are of very doubtful value. It is, for instance, a long stride from the meaning of heat to that of blackness a meaning, indeed, which the Hebrew word never bears. Moreover, the sons of Ham were none of them black-skinned, with the possible exception of a part of the population of Cush. [Professor] Virchow has shown that the Egyptian, like the Canaanite, belongs to the white race, his red skin being merely the result of sunburn.’

We will endeavour to show that Japheth’s children can be light skinned, though others are not; that some of Shem’s children are olive-coloured and that Ham’s children do in fact live in the hottest parts of the world, in relation to the equator. We will find, that all very dark skinned people have descended from either Ham or Canaan – though not all of Ham’s children are dark – and that the original children of Canaan were dark skinned, not red or sunburned and that in time, white people became known as Canaanites because they lived in the same land after the original Canaanites had migrated south-west. Please refer to point number two in the introduction (primus verba).

A H Sayce comments regarding our origin, page 38:

‘Great as may be the diversity between race and race under the microscope of the ethnologist, the unity which underlies it is greater still. God hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth. Black or white, [brown] red or yellow, we are all bound together by a common nature ; we can all alike claim a common ancestry, and recognise that we have each been made in the image of the Creator.’

Sayce is quoting from the Book of Acts, where Paul in the midst of the Areopagus, addressed the men of Athens.

Acts 17:26

King James Version

“And hath made of one blood [from Adam] all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation…”

In the English Standard Version it says in verses 24-25:

‘The God who made the world and everything in it… nor is he served by human hands, as though he needed anything, since he himself gives to all mankind life and breath and everything.’ 

New Century Version, verse 26:

‘God began by making one person, and from him came all the different people who live everywhere in the world. God decided exactly when and where they must live.’

Daniel 7:13-14 

New English Transaltion

“I was watching in the night visions, And with the clouds of the sky one like a son of man was approaching. He went up to the Ancient of Days and was escorted before him. To him was given ruling authority, honor, and sovereignty. All peoples, nations, and language groups were serving him. His authority is eternal and will not pass away. His kingdom will not be destroyed.”

We really are one, not as in ‘one human race’ – for we are a variety of ethnicities – but rather one humankind; containing family groups grown large, now called peoples and nations. Most scientists now agree that all humans are genetically extremely similar – unexpectedly so, for evolutionists to adequately explain why. 

The biological differences between races are small. The DNA differences are minute. The DNA of any two people in the world typically differs by just 0.2%. Of this, only 6% – a minuscule 0.012% – can be linked to racial categories – the rest is within race variation. Most evolutionists would concur that the various races did not have separate origins and evolve from different groups of animal primates. They would reluctantly agree with the biblical creationist, that all peoples have come from the same original ancestor.

There is a false perception that different racial characteristics like skin colour are due to remarkably different genetic configurations. An understandable but incorrect premise. For example, it is easy to think that since different groups of people have yellow skin (red skin), black skin, white skin, and brown skin, there must be many different skin pigments and therefore different chemicals for colouring, involving numerous codes in the DNA for each ethnicity. 

Rather, we all have the same colouring pigment in our skin: melanin. It is a dark-brown pigment that is produced in varying amounts in unique cells in our skin. If we had none as previously discussed, then we would exhibit a very white or pinkish skin colouring of an albino. If we produce small amounts of melanin, we are white. If our skin produces a lot of melanin, we are black and in between, all the shades of brown.

Races of People, William C. Boyd PhD [Geneticist], 1955, pages 43-45:

‘The color of normal human skin is due to the presence of three kinds of colored chemicals, or pigments. The most important of these pigments is melanin, a dark-brown substance…

The second of the three pigments is carotene. This is a yellow substance which is present in carrots (from which it gets its name) and egg yokes as well as human skin…

The third pigment is haemoglobin, which is the red coloring matter of blood… the haemoglobin occurs in the blood vessels beneath the skin, so that very little can show through.

The presence of fair amounts of either melanin or carotene in the skin covers it up completely. Haemoglobin does show up however in the skin of white men, particularly in those of light complexion. It is the haemoglobin that accounts for pink cheeks and the ability to blush.’

From an untitled article: 

‘Other substances can in minor ways affect skin shading, such as the coloured fibres of the protein elastin and the pigment carotene… we all share these same compounds… Factors other than pigment in the skin may influence the shade perceived by the observer in subtle ways, such as the thickness of the overlying (clear) skin layers, and the density and positioning of the blood capillary networks. 

In fact, ‘melanin’, which is produced by cells in the body called melanocytes, consists of two pigments, which also account for hair colour. Eumelanin is very dark brown, phaeomelanin is more reddish. People tan when sunlight stimulates eumelanin production. Redheads, who are often unable to… tan, have a high proportion of phaeomelanin.’  

We will encounter individuals on our journey who are red. An article on Eupedia elaborates – emphasis mine:

‘Red hair is a recessive genetic trait caused by a series of mutations in the melanocortin 1 receptor (MC1R), agene located on chromosome 16′ – refer Chapter XVI Shem Occidentalis. ‘As a recessive trait it must be inherited from both parents to cause the hair to become red. Consequently there are far more people carrying the mutation for red hair than people actually having red hair. In Scotland, approximately 13% of the population are redheads, although 40% carry at least one mutation. There are many kinds of red hair, some fairer, or mixed with blond (‘strawberry blond’), some darker, like auburn hair, which is brown hair with a reddish tint.

This is because some people only carry one or a few of the several possible MC1R mutations. The lightness of the hair ultimately depends on other mutations regulating the general pigmentation of both the skin and hair. Skin and hair pigmentation is caused by two different kinds of melanin: eumelanin and pheomelanin. The most common is eumelanin, a brown-black polymer responsible for dark hair and skin, and the tanning of light skin. Pheomelanin has a pink to red hue and is present in lips, nipples, and genitals. 

The mutations in the MC1R gene imparts the hair and skin more pheomelanin than eumelanin, causing both red hair and freckles. Redheads have very fair skin, almost always lighter than non-redheads. This is an advantage in northern latitudes and very rainy countries, where sunlight is sparse, as lighter skin improves the absorption of sunlight, which is vital for the production of vitamin D by the body. The drawback is that it confers redheads a higher risk for both sunburns and skin cancer.

Studies have demonstrated that people with red hair are more sensitive to thermal pain and also require greater amounts of anesthetic than people with other hair colours. The reason is that redheads have a mutation in a hormone receptor that can apparently respond to at least two different hormones: the melanocyte-stimulating hormone (for pigmentation) and endorphins (the pain relieving hormone).

Folk wisdom has long described redheads as hot-tempered and short-tempered. Red hair has long been associated with Celtic people. Both the ancient Greeks and Romans described the Celts as redheads… red hair is an almost exclusively northern and central European phenomenon… these people share a common ancestry that can be traced back to a single Y-chromosomal haplogroup: R1b.

… the frequency of red hair is highest in Ireland (10 to 30%) and Scotland (10 to 25%), followed by Wales (10 to 15%), Cornwall and western England, Brittany, the Franco-Belgian border, then western Switzerland, Jutland [Denmark] and southwest Norway. The southern and eastern boundaries, beyond which red hair only occurs in less than 1% of the population, are northern Spain, central Italy, Austria, western Bohemia, western Poland, Baltic countries and Finland.

The question that inevitably comes to many people’s minds is:did red hair originate with the Celtic or the Germanic people? Southwest Norway may well be the clue to the origin of red hair. It has been discovered recently, thanks to genetic genealogy, that the higher incidence of both dark hair and red hair (as opposed to blond) in southwest Norway coincided with a higher percentage of the paternal lineage known as haplogroup R1b-L21, including its subclade R1b-M222, typical of northwestern Ireland and Scotland… It is now almost certain that native [predominantly women] Irish and Scottish Celts were taken (probably as slaves) to southwest Norway by the Vikings, and that they increased the frequency of red hair there.

What is immediately apparent to genetic genealogists is that the map of red hair correlates with the frequency of haplogroup R1b in northern and western Europe. It doesn’t really correlate with the percentage of R1b in southern Europe, for the simple reason that red hair is more visible among people carrying various other genes involved in light skin and hair pigmentation.’

‘Mediterranean people have considerably darker pigmentations (higher eumelanin), especially as far as hair is considered, giving the red hair alleles little opportunity to express themselves. The reddish tinge is always concealed by black hair, and rarely visible in dark brown hair. Rufosity being recessive, it can easily stay hidden if the alleles are too dispersed in the gene pool, and that the chances of both parents carrying an allele becomes too low. Furthermore, natural selection also progressively pruned red hair from the Mediterranean populations, because the higher amount of sunlight and strong UV rays in the region was more likely to cause potentially fatal melanoma in fair-skinned redheads.

At equal latitude, the frequency of red hair correlates amazingly well with the percentage of R1b lineages. The 45th parallel north, running through central France, northern Italy and Croatia, appears to be a major natural boundary for red hair frequencies. Under the 45th parallel, the UV rays become so strong that it is no longer an advantage to have red hair and very fair skin. Under the 41th parallel, redheads become extremely rare, even in high R1b areas. 

The 45th parallel is also the traditional boundary between northern European cultures, where cuisine is butter-based, and southern European cultures, preferring olive oil for cooking. The natural boundary probably has a lot to do with the sun and climate in general, since the 45th parallel is exactly halfway between the Equator and the North Pole.’

We will investigate further the Celts, the British Isles, the significance of red hair and its correlation with the Y-DNA, R1b Haplogroup.

It is unimaginable how anyone, could hate, torture, or kill their fellow human being because of the colour of their skin. Skin is only skin deep – just seven layers of tissue, coloured by a pigment we all possess in varying degree. An African and a European could have two children. One has dark skin and straight hair, thin lips, a smaller nose and narrower, blue eyes. The skin may be dark, the features European. Whereas, the other child has light skin, curly hair, fuller lips, a broader nose and larger brown eyes. The skin may be light, the features African. The physical features are more racially characteristic than the skin tone. 

1 Samuel 16:7

New Century Version

“… God does not see the same way people see. People look at the outside of a person, but the Lord looks at the heart.”

The Bible laid bare, is simply an incredible story about a family. That family has grown exceptionally large, comprising multiple billions. At the heart of that extended family, there is one particular family which was given certain responsibilities and in turn had certain expectations required of them. They were to be blessed regardless if they measured up or not, as a promise had been made by the Creator, bound by his word to an ancestor who proved himself faithful beyond measure. The Bible is written in essence from this family’s perspective and the messages, warnings, events and circumstances in the scriptures, pertain to them. Other family members – people and nations – are mentioned either directly or indirectly in proportion to their interaction with this one central family. 

Acts 10:34-35

New Century Version

Peter began to speak: “I really understand now that to God every person is the same. In every country God accepts anyone who worships him and does what is right.”

There are a number of subjects we have touched upon in this chapter which deserve continued consideration and so we will return to these topics in later sections. Chapter Two focuses on the Table of Nations in Genesis chapter ten, beginning with the eldest son of Noah, Japheth and his seven sons.

God gave the people a dull mind so they could not understand. He closed their eyes so they could not see and their ears so they could not hear. This continues until today.

Romans 11:8 New Century Version

“There is nothing new in the world except the history you do not know.”

Harry S Truman 1884 – 1972

© Orion Gold 2020 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

primus verba

A sensational Investigation into Ancient Peoples and Empires – revealing the hidden Identities of their Descendants – as our Modern Nations and Powers 

My life long enthusiasm for the diversity of peoples and their cultures on our shared home, the singularly solitary and beautiful watery blue orb we call Earth, was sparked around the age of ten when my father gave me a number of overflowing envelopes filled with postage stamps. He had kept every stamp from every letter from about the time I had been born. This included countless that he had received from his work. We had lived in Morocco for the first five years of my life and there were many from there as well as other exotic sounding nations for me, including Persia now Iran; Arabic writing I couldn’t understand, though fascinated with its artistry on stamps from Egypt; and similarly Greek on stamps from Hellas otherwise known as Greece. I spent hours over many weeks soaking them in the bath tub to remove their paper-backing and then diligently sorting them into countries and finally into albums.

This patient process led me to studying atlases and procuring a world map to see where exactly, all these exciting new countries were located. Little did I know, there were in fact some two hundred nations in the world. My eventual passion for ancient history, geography and vexillology has combined over the years to include valuable research into heraldry, geo-politics, anthropology, ethnology, philology, etymology, archaeology, legend and myth. All this through stamp collecting and my father unwittingly sending me on a journey I could not have imagined; following a trail which grew in intrigue and drama the further along I ventured.

As a child, I had begun to question who really were the previous great nations and their empires of old and… thrillingly, who and where might they be now: Ancient Egypt, Babylon, Assyria, the Phoenicians, the Chaldeans, the Medes and Persians, the Greeks, Romans, Byzantium, the Goth and Frankish kingdoms, the Ottoman Empire. 

A crucial development was a prominent teaching of the church we had begun attending when I was nine years old. I cannot recall when I became fully aware – though it was while I was young – of the belief that the family tree of nations listed in the Bible, as well as other other non-canonical books is in fact an account of the ancestors of the descended nations in existence today.

Though our church’s material was a valuable springboard, it fell short in answering my now all-consuming questions on the aforementioned great empires and peoples. I had been accepting of the identifications as expounded and that they were accurate. It was years later in my twenties, when I challenged the teachings of our church one by one, that I began to look at the biblical identity of nations much more closely to check their authenticity.

This began about 1991, an in-depth study into the doctrine and thus a formerly casual acceptance and interest now began to evolve into a serious passion and probably more honestly, an obsession. For when I studied each identity one by one, I was struck aghast that only a small handful made sense and the vast majority did not. Either I was heading off on a tangent, or the foundational premise I had thought to be sound needed to be questioned and it-would-seem, rebuilt. A thirty year quest ensued to fully understand the subject and endeavour to fit the pieces together more accurately.

A couple of serious points. Firstly, the subject of nations identities from the Bible divides like no other doctrinal teaching. Either one is enthusiastically receptive to the subject or vehemently opposed and sitting squarely in team scepticism. Those in opposition are themselves, likely in one of two camps. There are sincere believers in the Bible, who see no sense or place for this knowledge in their paradigm of beliefs. That is, it is not essential for salvation, so it does not have any relevance in their personal lives. Then there are others who do not believe the Bible is inspired and that it is rather just a collection of fables, platitudes, proverbs and the such that may be interesting, though not something to place serious value upon.

My purpose is not to try to win over either or to change their views. I would be surprised if they should even wish to read this work or sacrifice the time and energy on it. As Dale Carnegie said: “A man convinced against his will, is of the same opinion still.”

There are readers whom hopefully are more receptive as they may have either a surface knowledge, or possibly conducted considerable research after years of interest. The issue they may have with this work, is that it will fly contrary to the majority of teachings they are familiar with – from the preceding past one hundred and fifty years, as it has gained popularity – and it might be asking too much to shift preconceived and pre-heard ideas that have become comfortable and well-intrenched. I am fascinated to find that people will often clutch onto the first explanation of a nation’s identity that they read or hear and it is then held close to their heart in a vice-like grip and woe to the person who tries to loosen that clasp. 

To the constant and faithful readers who with me, share a reciprocal interest and desire to grow in knowledge and understanding… I trust that you will enjoy the journey we are about to embark on as much as I have. I would be very glad to hear from anyone, who has a similar passion and desire to share, so that we can all further our understanding. I am continually learning and revising and open to teaching from others of like mind, welcoming helpful input.

I will aim to be non-dogmatic in my approach – be patient if I forget myself and am over zealous. I am not trying to prove emphatically necessarily, but rather, present my thoughts and submit my findings. A theory one could say and a springboard for further study and understanding. I have read numerous articles and books – especially on the Lost Tribes of Israel – and I believe there is much confusion on the subject.

It is a colossal irony of enormous magnitude that those who dismiss the Bible outright, or those who place little value on the Old Testament verses that describe peoples and nations past and future, use this teaching as proof to satisfy in their own minds, that either the Bible is not true or that vast sections of the Old Testament are of little value. Whereas the actual converse is applicable. The more one can identify peoples in the Bible who equate to modern nations today, the more compelling and incontrovertible the veracity of the Old Testament verses becomes – offering the most profound proof there is, that the Bible is actually inspired to reveal what is true.

The Bible has endured a sizeable proportion of editing as well as suffering censoring at the hands of those who compiled each Testament. Whether the scriptural verses which discuss peoples and nations have been or not, I am presently unaware. I do not believe there is any impediment to understanding them, as they are presented. There is helpful supplementary material in two books that did not make the biblical canon: the Book of Jasher and The Book of Jubilees. Many subjects that are Bible based or incorporate the Bible as part of their research can be supported by a variety of extra-biblical sources and secular material. The identity of nations is no different, though I trust as we progress, that the credibility of the written word of the Old Testament becomes overwhelmingly evident as the bedrock foundation in unlocking biblical identities.

The second serious point, is that it is next to impossible to cover this topic without a detractor crying racist or anti-Semite. One can speak of anthropology or ethnicity and little issue. Mention race and you are potentially in a hot seat. Anyone who knows me, can attest I am the least racist person. My interest in people and their origins and identity would make no sense otherwise. I sincerely mean no offence to anyone and apologise unreservedly if anything is inadvertently said that could be construed to be anything other than entirely respectful to all peoples included and discussed throughout.

Some may be thinking: what are my credentials? Well, you may be disappointed if you value intellectual scholarship. I do not have a masters or a doctorate. I took Geography at High School and passed as well as History, achieving second place in my High School. I completed two semesters of History at University, gaining an Associate of Arts in Theology and the Fine Arts. I have been fortunate to have experienced a myriad of cultures and peoples, while visiting some forty countries and have been blessed to have lived in six different nations.

I believe what has held me in better stead, has been my willingness to accept what I have come to understand, yet be willing to be flexible enough to modify my view if I see the pieces are not smoothly interlacing. Also, through a thorough examination of every scripture in the Bible on the families and their subsequent descendants, many times over; while cross-referencing the verses, studying them word by word and checking original Hebrew definitions of key words and relevant people’s names. 

This process has been quite literally a gigantic jig-saw puzzle with thousands of pieces. Working with so many pieces wasn’t easy, as I didn’t know which pieces were missing. Statistically, I still don’t have them all. If others have missing pieces, I would be fascinated to continue learning. We are by our very nature prone and limited at times to perceiving ideas and even facts from our own individual perspective. I have endeavoured throughout to approach, what has been tantamount to an investigation, with integrity and impartiality as much as humanly possible.

Before we begin in earnest, I have noticed researchers who have relied quite heavily on etymology, heraldry symbols and sometimes superficial connections. I think they are important and lend interesting support. It can be easy to place possibly, over credence on them, which can then be mis-leading and less constructive than helpful.

I have taken a different approach in four main areas, which I believe have been invaluable in unlocking the enigma of the nations identities.

a. As the original nations of the world began as families grown large, they understandably lived in close proximity to other families that were closely related. A geographic proximity and closeness that I believe has been replicated today. In other words, nations generally migrated in similar lines or paths, whether parallel or in tandem from the Middle East region and have ended up in Europe, Asia and so forth living next to those exact same people who are more closely related to themselves.

b. An area that has tangled up many researchers is that of names used for peoples in one area and then those people migrate and move under a different name – because languages kept evolving and also friends or foes would use different names or labels for people. We will strike this phenomena repeatedly, but to use one quick example. The people of Ham’s son Cush moved into an area of land in East Africa – below and to the south of present day Egypt and the Sudan – and it became known as Ethiopia, a translation of Cush. Cush’s descendants have long gone from the area, now lived in by the modern nation of Africans with that same name. The people who live there now are not from Cush. We will find that Cush’s people migrated first to the Arabian peninsula, continuing eastward. Therefore in the Bible when it mentions Cush – past or future – or is translated as Ethiopia, both being inter-changeable, it means the people of Cush and where they reside now. Not the people currently living in the modern nation called Ethiopia. This is very important to understand and completely alters the meaning of certain verses that have been interpreted in error.

The map above identifies the peoples and nations during the biblical epoch as recorded by the numerous prophets who authored (under inspiration) the books of the Old Testament. From a logical standpoint, would it not be naive to think the exact same peoples are still in the same locations millennia later? Similarly, would prophetic prophesies apply to merely names of countries of the past or to the peoples who once lived there and who have now migrated further into Africa, Asia, Europe and beyond to the Americas?

c. Relating to point b: language changes and evolves continually. Compare an English or American English dictionary from fifty years ago with one from the present day. The amount of new and changing words is vast. Hence how nations can have very different identifying names over the course of two hundred years, let alone two thousand years. Similar to point one: Languages spoken today, are a major clue to who is related to whom and is similarly linked to geographic location. Related languages do not stand alone, but added with other evidence lends weighted support.

d. I happened on Y-DNA and mtDNA Haplogroups, with autosomal DNA and my research was profoundly impacted from that day forward. To receive genetic confirmation of humanities present locations worldwide was monumental – pivotal evidence in supporting the proposition that humankind is one family grown large and distinct family groups are identifiable through our DNA. Certain peoples are clearly more related to some than others and therefore match the ancestral groups listed in the Old Testament.

I am indebted to the following two men and their research: The Origin of the Nations, 1957, by Dr Herman Hoeh and Judah’s Sceptre and Joseph’s Birthright, 1902, by J H Allen.

Most importantly, I wish to give grateful appreciation to my wife. Tirelessly, she has listened to me go on and on with my findings and theories. I ran everything on this subject past her for thirty years and still counting. On walks, sharing a drink in the garden, sitting on the sofa or last thing at night in bed as she struggles to stay awake and then can resist no more. Me still talking until I realise she is asleep. To have a sounding board, who countless times helped me refine a point or a new line of enquiry is of incalculable value. She is a sizeable part of this work – thank you.

To whom will he teach knowledge, and to whom will he explain the message…

Isaiah 28:9 English Standard Version

“What we know is a drop, what we don’t know is an ocean.”

Isaac Newton 1643 – 1727

“In a time of universal deceit – telling the truth is a revolutionary act.”

George Orwell 1903 – 1950

“All iconoclasts have to swim upstream against a relentless tide of opposition… the fate of all rebels…”

Lloyd Pye 1946 – 2013

“I challenge anyone to assert that they have done more than simply parrot the words of the official anonymous or generally accepted superficial sources. And I ask does that satisfy one who is truly looking for an answer?”

Nara 2009

© Orion Gold 2020 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com